Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/m'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. musclegin30

    The Muscle Gut Club (A Novel)

    Synopsis: Aron is an 18 year-old muscle obsessed college freshman who masturbates to muscular guys online. His favorite videos to watch are those of The Muscle Gut Club, four muscle gods who make a living sharing their size and strength with the online world. Steven is a muscle obsessed college junior who likes The Muscle Gut Club videos as well, though he hates himself for enjoying something so blatantly homosexual. Life becomes complicated for them both when the club leaps from the cyber world and into the real one. Aron goes down a path that leads to his wildest fantasies, while Steven takes a darker road. There will be muscle worship; there will be sex; there will be humiliation; there will be revenge; and there will be growth. No ones lives with be the same, including those of the club members in this 38 chapter long, muscle filled, character driven story told from 6 characters' points of view. Come and meet The Muscle Gut Club. Chapter One: Aron Aron Ocampo sat in his darkened room with only the faint glow of his laptop screen illuminating his face. His cock was in his right hand, dripping with pre-cum and steadily growing harder becoming so engorged with blood that it almost hurt. A pleasurable hurt. In his other hand, a tube of lotion, ready to lubricate his manhood. On the laptop he watched intently as a muscle stud moved closer to the camera filling more and more of the screen with his immense size. He was standing in a Starkly decorated living room. Clad only in a tiny red poser that could barely contain his bulging manhood the young muscle monster began to flex. His neck was astonishingly thick. It blended into two mountainous traps that met two cannonball delts. His arms were 19 inches around and framed a pair of perfect slab-like pecs that jutted out so far you could eat off of the shelf they created. He struck a front double bicep pose followed by a most muscular. The muscle god was not lean, but Aron didn’t care. He liked his men big and this fine specimen fit the bill. His muscle gut stuck out just past his pecs, obviously stuffed with a large high protein meal to fuel the muscle bull’s growth. Aron began to slowly stroke his erect little cock. The camera panned down to focus on the muscle god’s thick legs. They were like tree trunks. The monster legs were so big they almost made the meat between them look small, but Aron knew that was only an illusion. That cock was not small. He had seen it many times before. Aron stroked himself faster now. There came a knock. The muscle monster swaggered over to the door and opened it revealing a tiny pale twink, so skinny and short it was laughable but Aron couldn’t laugh. He was just like him, a pathetically small and weak boy who could never compare to a real man like the muscle god who made his cock throb with pleasure. “You came to worship me, your master?” The muscle god’s voice was deep and he spoke with authority. “Yes master,” Said the twink, clearly intimidated. He wore nothing, save for a pair of boxers. Aron wished he was in his position and could be in the presence of such impressive muscle. Lucky bastard he thought The muscle god pulled the twink into the room with one powerful arm so fast that the little fellows feet momentarily left the floor. He landed approximately six inches from the muscle god. The twink’s head only reached his master’s chest. He looked like a schoolboy next to a full-grown man. The muscle man’s biceps were bigger than his legs! Aron continued to stroke himself, slower now. He had to pace it just right. The muscle god handed the little twink a bottle of baby oil. “Get to it shrimp,” he said with a grin as he flexed his huge arms. He looked at his muscle obviously impressed with himself. “God, I’m fucking big,” he bellowed. The little shrimp began to oil his muscle master. He rubbed and caressed each body part. The pecs seemed to be his favorite part and he paid them special attention. He got on tippy toes to kiss them up and down as the muscle god squeezed and relaxed. Squeezed and relaxed. The twink began to suck on the nipples making the muscle god moan with pleasure. “Oh yeah, worship my monster pecs.” “Yes master.” The twink’s little cock was growing pushing out the fabric of his boxers. The muscle monster’s cock was growing as well, straining his tiny posers. Aron began to stroke his manhood faster now. The climax was coming and he wanted to time it perfectly. “You worship my muscles well. Now how about you worship this.” The muscle god grabbed his bulge. At-least 2 inches of his cock was sticking out of the top of his posers. “Fuck ‘em,” said the muscle monster as he pulled off his posers with a loud RIP revealing his 8-inch python. “I outgrew them months ago.” “They fit perfectly to me,” said the twink with a smile. “Shut-up and suck,” commanded the muscle god. He pushed down on the twink’s shoulders and the little guy collapsed to his knees. Almost as fast as he hit the ground he had the cock in his mouth and began to suck with enthusiasm and glee. Aron watched longingly. God, I wish it was me. The twink deep-throated the whole cock, sucking it and pleasing it from balls to tip. He twisted his head from side to side working the thick veiny shaft with such skill that the muscle god was high on pleasure. He threw his head back and moaned, “yes, yes!” Aron was stroking his own cock in almost perfect rhythm with the twink’s sucking motions. The spasms came slow at first and then faster. He was about to blow. “I’m coming. I’m coming,” the muscle monster began to shout. The twink stopped sucking. Still on his knees he looked up at the towering behemoth above him. Its cock aimed square at his face. The twink closed his eyes. Aron closed his eyes. The muscle god blew several huge loads all over the twink’s face. Aron shot his cum into a strategically placed garbage can under his desk. Aron loosed the grip on his cock and took in a few deep breaths. Some cum had made its way onto his hand and he was sweating slightly. The twink’s face was covered in a layer of muscle man spunk, thick and creamy white. He looked like he fell head first into a bowl of yogurt. It oozed by his eyes and dripped from his chin. The twink began to lick the warm cum from his face. “That’s right boy. Suck it all in. You aint leaving here until every drop of that cum is in you.” The huge stud placed his hands on his muscle gut and began to laugh as the twink continued to eat his cum with audible MMMs. The screen went black and Aron was left feeling empty now that the video had ended. He knew it was only a 10-minute video when he purchased it for $50, yet somehow he thought it would go on longer, or at least hoped as much. He had purchased the video from the Muscle Gut Club website. The Muscle Gut Club was a group of four college aged men dedicated to growing their bodies and sharing their progress with adoring fans the world over. With a combination of free youtube videos showcasing their lives and hardcore videos on their for sale site, they took the Internet’s muscle fetish community by storm. The four muscle gods lived together, ate together, and pumped iron together. Aron made his way over to the club’s youtube page, and clicked on one of their older videos: Muscle Gut Club Protein Bloat. The whole club was sitting on a huge black leather sofa. Edmund Moreno, the junior competitive bodybuilder, sat on the far left. His dark brown locks fell just to his earlobes His tanned skin and square jaw were to die for. In the middle sat the two muscle bears, the weightlifters, Brendon Lane and Daniel Hogan. Brendon was smaller here than in the video Steven had just paid $50 for. He still had the same mocha skin, short neatly trimmed beard, and bloated muscle gut. Daniel, the Irish American was pale, hairy, and sported a lumberjack style beard. On the far right sat Thomas Patel, the Indian fitness model and physique competitor. He was by far the smallest of the bunch, the only one under 6 feet and 200 pounds, but his 160 pounds of lean muscle packed on a 5 foot 8-inch frame made him an impressive site. Thomas was hairless save for the short, neatly combed black hair on the top of his head. All four of the studs were wearing nothing but briefs (strained at the seams). In front of them was a table filled with high protein delights. There was a family sized bucket of KFC fried chicken, four steak fajitas, a pound of crispy bacon, 8 hamburgers, and a platter of bbq wings piled so high as to form a mountain in the center of the table. Aron was always impressed by the club’s eating ability and this video was over one-year-old. Surely they could eat twice this now since they had all grown. Edmund was the first to speak. He spread his arms wide. “We are going to eat all of this. It’s enough food for 16 normal people, but we aren’t normal. We’re fucking gods.” He flexed his biceps and the other’s followed suite, though his had the most impressive peaks of the bunch. “What are we celebrating boys?” asked Edmund. “My powerlifting meet,” said Daniel. “The success of my photoshoot,” said Thomas. “Being the biggest motherfucker here,” shouted Brandon with a pat of his gut and a laugh. “And I’m celebrated the end of my bulk. After this it’s time to get shredded for my next competition,” said Edmund, “let’s feed these muscles”. At once these half naked muscle gods greedily dove into the food like they hadn’t eaten in days. Bite after bite, so fast it was a wonder no one got hurt. They grabbed and shoved and gnawed in the sexiest spectacle of gluttony on the web. Four alphas feeding their growing physiques, trying to satiate their oversized appetites. The club members began to rub and pat each other’s distended bellies, laughing at, and admiring the damage done. Aron was growing hard again, and so were the members of the club. The gentle creak of Aron’s bedroom door opening startled him. He quickly closed the video. His heart raced. Mrs. Rita Ocampo, Aron’s mother, entered the dim room and stood just inside the door. She wore a silk night gown and a tired expression. “It’s 1 am,” she said. “Yeah.” Aron did not turn around. He slyly slid his cock back into his pants. “What were you doing Aron?” “Nothing! Just getting ready for bed.” Aron closed his laptop and turned around with a pout. “Can you knock next time mom. You know I’m old enough for some privacy.” His room had no lock. Parent’s rules. “You still live under my roof.” Not for long. “But I will knock next time,” She said, rolling her eyes. When his mother had gone Aron took a deep breath. One of his biggest fears was his parents discovering him watching gay porn or any material that could be seen as homoerotic in nature. Aron discovered he was gay, or rather accepted the fact, when he was 16. His parents had no clue to their son’s true nature as far as he knew and Aron did everything he could to keep it that way. His parents did not approve of the lifestyle and considered it a terrible sin. He had had hopes of sitting his parents down on his 18th birthday and telling them the truth, but his 18th came and went 2 months ago with not a peep. Instead he remarked to a classmate, within earshot of his father, how hot his neighbor’s 19-year-old daughter was, all in an attempt to keep the façade intact. It doesn’t matter. In a month I’ll be in college, free to do what I want and be what I want. Aron smiled at the thought as he crawled into bed, before drifting into a dream land populated with muscle men. Chapter Two: Steven Steven Hess stood naked in his cramped bathroom facing the mirror. His expression was one of disappointment. In 3 weeks I’ll be back in college with this same pathetic body, he thought. Standing at an even 6 feet, with a flabby 180 build, he not an impressive sight. Clothed, he could suck in his paunch and pass for fit to the untrained but here, standing naked there was no hiding his lack of definition. He grabbed at 3 inches of flab on his stomach and shook it with a frown. He performed a front double bicep only to discover there was hardly any peak on his 14.5 inch arms. He was disgusted and only grew more disgusted the longer he stared at his reflection. Still he stared. He squeezed his soft pale pecs and flexed his invisible abs. He left the bathroom in a huff and proceeded to get dressed in a pair of blue denim shorts and a light gray t-shirt. Steven sat at his computer desk. A few thin rays of morning sun speckled his shirt, warming him. But Steven did not want to be warm. He got up to turn on his air conditioner and close his blinds, choosing to sit in cool darkness. Muscle Gut Club. The thought seemed to come from nowhere. Muscle Gut Club. An inner voice seemed to call out for him to watch their videos. I thought these urges were gone. I thought I was cured of these sinful thoughts. He shook his head in anger. Steven had first discovered the club’s videos when he was 18, two years ago. He had started working out at the time and the club served as motivation for him. Their early videos consisted of mostly flexing, workouts, and eating. Steven hoped to look like them. However, his efforts proved fruitless. After eight months in the gym he had gained 10 pound and half of that he believed to be fat. Steven came to the conclusion that the club members must be on steroids, that anyone with big muscles must be on steroids. Steven had decided he would never defile his body with such impure and dangerous compounds so he quit that working out business. Still, he continued to watch Muscle Gut Club videos, even as they grew more sexual in nature. Where once the club would do a video fully clothed (very tight clothes of course) they would now do them in boxer briefs. Steven masturbated to several of their videos, especially the ones focused on Edmund, the bodybuilder. I’m not gay. I’m not gay. I’m just hormonal and young. Everything makes me horny. There’s nothing wrong with this he would tell himself. The more he said it, the less he believed it until he forced himself to stop watching Muscle Gut Club videos once and for all. His abstinence lasted all of a week when he discovered that he went to the same college as the club. There videos were filmed off campus in a private home so there was nothing in them to give away the location. There was no hiding their faces, though. Steven was walking to the dining hall and the four muscle gods walked towards him, Brendon, Thomas, Daniel, and Edmund, Oh Edmund. From that point on Steven was at war with his homosexual desires. Now he sat in is dim room faced a decision. Listed to the voice: Muscle Gut Club or fight it. He chose to listen. I’ll stop tomorrow. It’s no big deal. Steven opened his laptop and immediately went to the clubs YouTube channel. He would not pay for one of their videos. He scrolled through and selected the video titled “Edmond Dominates Benny the Twink.” He stopped himself. No, no. You’re not a faggot Steven. Stop this. Yes, you are. You’re just a muscle loving faggot who’ll never have any muscle of his own. No I’m not, I have a girlfriend. Yes, you are, she’s just a cover. No I’m not! Steven slammed the computer screen shut. “Goddammit,” Steven shouted as he bolted up from his desk. Pacing the room, he hummed to silence the voices making war in his head. Steven had just woken up but now he eyed his bed, contemplating it. Rest may help me. I’ll just close my eyes. He slid under the covers. In no time he was lost in sleep and a dream took him. Steven could not tell where he was, outside or in. A dry fog surrounded him and obscured the boundaries of his vision. Is it day or night? He lay on scarlet satin seats in black pajama bottom with no top. A roll of soft fat curled over the pajama’s waistband as he leaned up to further survey is surroundings. The bed was so large that the edges of it were lost in the fog. The thought to roll entered his mind and so he did it. He rolled and rolled like a child in the grass but stopped when he realized he would not reach the end. He peered deep into the fog. A shadow seemed to take form in the haze. It moved towards him, slowly. “Hello,” Steven called out. No reply. Still the shadow moved closer, growing larger and clearer. “Hello,” he called again. “Where am I? What is this place?” Again there was no reply. The figure was nearly upon him. It was clearly that of man, tall with broad shoulders. The fog seemed to part before him and Steven saw his face. It was Edmund Moreno. His chiseled jawline could have been carved from stone. Edmond stared at Steven with is light brown eyes. His lips formed a cocky smile. He wore a charcoal grey suit with a white shirt unbuttoned at the top. A gold band was on his ring finger. Steven looked at his own hand and found a matching gold band that he had not noticed before. His heart skipped a beat. Edmund’s arms stretched the fabric of the shirtsleeves. His brood chest pulled at the material around the buttons. He unbuttoned his suit jacket and pealed it off his massive frame, then slowly undid each button on the white shirt, working his way lower until he had revealed his washboard abs. Steven had grown completely hard. He pushed his boner down in shame but the iron hard cock was too rigid. It could not be tamed. The muscle god flexed his biceps and ripped open the shirtsleeves along the seam before throwing the shirt into the fog. He motioned to undo his belt and as he did so his meaty pecs bounced with ever movement of his arms. Steven was now jerking off furiously to quell his raging boner. Edmund lowered his pants revealing meaty, striated thighs, and an impressive cock. It was thick, veiny and clearly rock hard but it was so large it hung low and heavy under its own weight. Every part of him was impressive. Steven salivated and rose to his knees, still beating his meat. Suddenly Edmund lunged forward, stopping just short of forcing Steven back. His mammoth manhood knocked Steven in the face. It was more impressive up close, truly a beautiful sight. Steven took it into his mouth and began to suck. He sucked with passion and desire as if there was nothing else he wanted, only that cock, only that moment. He stopped stroking his own cock and concentrated solely on the Stud standing above him. Edmund grabbed Steven’s hair and pushed his head further onto his muscle god cock. Steven gagged. His eyes filled with tears of pleasure. The rhythmic throbs came all at once. Edmund blew a forceful load into Stevens mouth, filling it with thick, warm, salty spunk. He swallowed it all with gusto and squeezed every last drop from that cock. When he was through he looked up at the muscle stud. Steven asked, “Got any more?” As if in answer Edmond bent over and picked Steven up with no obvious show of effort. He turned Steven over and ripped of the pajama bottoms, revealing a pale white ass that contrasted sharply with his own tanned skin. Edmond spit on his cock. Steven’s cheeks were parted by the massive manhood and his asshole was stretched to its limits. Edmund began to pound his ass with ferocity. Steven moaned in pleasure with each thrust. “More, more,” Steven screamed. Edmund blew his second load filling Steven’s ass with his seed. “Don’t stop!” Steven was breathing heavily. He turned and Edmund was gone. He was alone again with nothing but satin sheets and fog. All at once he heard a voice beside him. “Did you enjoy that faggot?” He turned toward the voice and was staring himself in the face. “Did you enjoy that faggot?” the voice repeated in echo. Steven woke with a start. He lay in his bed covered in a cold sweat. His manhood was rock hard. A feeling of disgust filled him, disgusted with himself, with that dream, no, nightmare. I’m not a faggot. I’m not a faggot. I’m not a faggot. He repeated the mantra as he got out of bed to carry on with his day. Three: Aron He struggled to lift his packed suitcase from the trunk of his parent’s SUV. It weighed 50 pounds, half his weight. His father, Mr. Efren Ocampo, helped him. Efren was a man of slight build and medium height, the same height as his wife in fact, 5 foot 8 inches. Both were taller than their 5 foot 5 inch son. “Son, you take this one.” He handed Aron a smaller bag and took the larger one himself. “It looks like those people are welcoming Freshmen,” said Aron’s father as he pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose. “Come on honey.” Mrs. Ocampo sauntered up to stand by her husband. She wore large black sunglasses and a wide brimmed hat. It was an oppressively hot August day with not a cloud in the sky. The family began to walk toward the welcoming committee. Aron hurried in front of his parents, his arm straining under the weight of the ‘light’ suitcase. God I’m so weak. He switched arms and kept a straight face, refusing to show weakness. The welcoming committee in this section of the campus consisted of three girls and three boys standing behind a long table under the shade of a blue picnic tent. The table was covered with boxes containing shirts, hoodies, mugs, pens, and notebooks, all with the University logo. “Hi!” A girl said, beaming, as Aron surveyed the table. She wore a yellow t-shirt that read “Welcome Freshman” and her name tag read “Alyssa”. “We’ve sure got a hot one for moving in don’t we? So tell me what dorm you’re in and I can direct you- what’s your name?” “Aron.” She extended her hand and Aron shook it. He used the opportunity to put his bag down and rest his arm. “I’m Alyssa.” “Hi, uh, Alyssa. I’m in Jefferson dorm.” “Go down that path, past a big tree, make a right at the statue, and keep going straight. You’ll hit Jefferson. You can’t miss it.” She gesticulated wildly as she spoke. Mrs. Ocampo leaned on the table once Alyssa was finished. “The dorm has air conditioning right? Please tell me it has air conditioning. When we came for orientation they only showed us the new dorms and they have air conditioning, but I wonder if they are hiding something.” Mrs. Ocampo pulled her sunglasses down and stared Alyssa square in the eyes. “Well I know they added air conditioning to all the dorms 5 yrs ago but sometimes in the older dorms like Jefferson it can be a little iffy.” “Fair enough.” Mrs. Ocampo replied. Aron and his family followed Alyssa’s directions and arrived at the Doors of Jefferson. All of them were sweating profusely. Aron looked up the mammoth structure. Jefferson stood five stories and was in the shape of a huge capital “H”. English ivy clung to a brick façade and well-pruned cedars framed the main entrance. Aron had read that the first floor was all boys, the second, all girls, and the last three were co-ed. His room was 312, a co-ed floor to further his illusion of heterosexuality. In Jefferson’s main hall the Residential Assistants handed out the room keys as well as a pamphlet of rules. “Stay cool,” said a male RA as he handed Aron his key. “All even numbered rooms are on the left.” Everyone’s so friendly. I’m going to like it here, Aron thought. The building had no elevators and by the time the family reached the third floor they were all exasperated from the combination of carrying luggage and the heat. Aron opened his room door and saw that his Roommate was already present and had claimed the left side of the room. He was a tall, athletically built and Chinese. Aron remembered his name was Jason Ho and thought he was kind of cute. After a quick introduction (very quick, Jason was not the talkative type) Aron unpacked his bags and the Ocampos left for Walmart to pick-up a few things Aron would need, storage containers, an alarm clock, laundry hamper, lamp, and a small television. With Aron’s room all set up the Ocampos enjoyed one final family meal at a local restaurant, though Aron would have been satisfied had they left immediately after returning from Walmart. “That Alyssa was pretty cute, huh?” Mr. Ocampo said as he cut into a medium rare steak. “I saw the way you looked at her.” Aron had looked at her funny because of her over the top hand gestures. “I think she’s an upperclassman dad.” Aron replied. He couldn’t believe his father was playing matchmaker on his first day in college. “So what. There’s nothing wrong with an older woman.” “Efren!” Mrs. Ocampo snapped. “He’ll be focusing on school his first year. Romance later.” “I was just messing with him honey.” After the meal Aron’s parents dropped him off on campus. His mother had tears pooling in the corners of her eyes. “Call once a week,” she said. “We’ll miss you.” “If you need any money just call son,” said his father “Have fun and we love you, and learn something.” He hugged and kissed his parents and watched them drive off. Free at last. Free at last. Aron wasted no time exploring the campus. He had seen very little of it on orientation day and was curious to see everything it had to offer. It covered 1200 acres and Aron intended to cover as much of it as possible before dark. He was relieved that clouds had rolled in after lunch causing the heat to subside some. Jefferson dorm overlooked the East campus dining hall. Aron found it drab. It looked like a restaurant that had not been redecorated since the 80s. Not much food was available since Aron had visited between meals, but the food that was available (pizza, chicken tenders, mixed vegetables, and French fries) looked edible enough. As Aron walked down the campus’ main path (called Scholar’s Way) toward the heart of the campus he took in the sights and sounds of college. Students played ultimate Frisbee in an open field. Girls sunned themselves on towels discussing their summers. Two shirtless guys jogged by him and he tried his hardest not to stair too long. A hipster played his guitar under an oak tree. Aron didn’t recognize the tune. It hit all at once. A rush through him down to his bones: the realization that he would be living there with thousands of other students for 3 ½ months (until winter break). New friends. New experiences. And he was ready. He stopped in the center of the path and looked up at the clock tower of the student union. It was 2:30pm and in that moment he vowed not to waste his time in college. He wasn’t going to live life through a computer screen in some dark room. He would have real experiences: a real life. His lips lifted into the largest goofiest smile. He couldn’t remember the last time he smiled in earnest because he was happy and not just to cover his true feelings. He lowered his gaze from the clock tower and in an instant his smile was gone. In its place was an expression of shock. In the distance he saw a familiar shape. A hulking figure moved through the crowd. It couldn’t be. Could it? No. It couldn’t be him. Aron had to be sure. He ran through a crowd of students bumping into some. With rushed apologies, he pushed past them. His quarry was large, not easy to lose track of but Aron’s small stature meant that he could hardly see over other students. He had to be quick and luckily he was. The crowd grew thick the closer he got to the heart of the campus, the food court in the student union. Aron followed his quarry into the food court. He had heard they served much better food than the dining halls and the large crowd seemed to support this. There were several students taller than the one he was following but none wider or more thickly muscled. He wore a red tank top and white shorts with sandals. red certainly is his color. The food court was arranged in two sections. First a semi-circle with various eateries crammed side by side: a taco place, a bakery, a sub shop, a Chinese place, a smoothie stand, and a pizzeria. The second was a rectangular hall with tables of various sizes. His quarry stood in line at the sub shop and Aron positioned himself in line at the taco place, close enough to see him but far enough away not to be noticed. His heart raced as he looked to catch a glimpse of his face. Mocha skin and a well-trimmed beard. He had all the features. It was Brendon Lane. If Brendon goes to this school then the whole Muscle Gut Club must go here as well. Aron felt faint. He left his line without buying anything and made his way to the tables, choosing a seat in the corner that was obscured buy a support column. He felt like a creeper as he watched Brendon get his food with fascination. Apparently the appetite he displayed in his videos was not for show. He ordered two 12 inch sub sandwiches, and a giant size chocolate chip cookie from the sub shop, as well as a milkshake from the shake stand (apparently they offer to add protein powder to your shakes for an extra dollar, an option Brendon took). Brendon sat at a table by himself just within Aron’s sights. He ate with gusto and consumed all of the food within 10 minutes. Aron timed him. When Brendon rose he rubbed his distended muscle gut and smiled before exiting the food court. Aron had a choice to make, follow or not. It had long been Aron’s fantasy to meet the members of the muscle gut club. Now he had that opportunity. Should I take it? He masturbated himself raw to them. He had seen them all naked. What would I say to them? Hey, I like your cock. No. He knew he would probably be speechless, but still… I have to try. Aron rose and ran from the food court. He caught site of Brendon in the distance. Taking a deep breath, he set off behind him. Exploring the rest of the campus would have to wait. Four: Brendon He pushed the weight up with little effort for the fifteenth time. 250 pounds was just a warm up for him now, but two years ago as an 18-year-old freshman it would have been a struggle. At 18 he had been working out for 3 years (seriously for only half that time) and had developed a lean aesthetic physique that could have been the envy of any fitness model. He liked his abs. He liked his striations but he liked seeing the weigh on the bar go up even more. That year something in him clicked and strength not aesthetics became his main goal. Now he lay on the bench in the Muscle Gut Club’s private gym a stronger more robust version of his 18-year-old self. In two years he had grown 2 inches in height and gained 50 pounds. At 6 foot 3 inches and 230 pounds he had no abs but he didn’t care. He was stronger than he’d ever been and only wanted to grow in strength. Bigger. Stronger. Better. He was on a forever bulk. Brendon stood up from the bench. He wore a blue stinger that covered so little of his upper body that he might as well have been shirtless, and black compression shorts that could hardly contain his squat-grown ass. He picked up two 25 pound plates like they weighed nothing and added them to the 250 pounds already on the bar. He proceeded to bench the weight. One rep. Two reps…by the Tenth rep he was breathing heavy, but he managed to crank out two more reps before racking the 300 pounds with a loud clang. Still too light. His cock stirred at the thought. If he could do more than eight reps of a weight he knew he had to go heavier. After a three-minute rest and a drink of BCAAs he added a 10-pound weight and a 2.5-pound weight to each side. The bar now weighed 325 pounds and after a deep breath he lifted the bar. His arms shook slightly but he managed five reps with perfect form. He racked the weight and sat up slowly. Beads of sweat formed on his temples and trickled down the side of his face. His pecs were pumped full with blood (as was his cock). He rubbed them and bounced them, enjoying the sight of himself in the mirror. “Having fun?” A voice interrupted his self-muscle worship session. Daniel Hogan stood at the door with a cheeky grin. “Lifting heavy without a spotter again. You’re asking to get hurt.” Daniel moved closer to him. “I’m not pushing myself too hard.” Brendon said. “You should be if you’re gonna beat me at the meet” Daniel flexed his arms as he spoke. Brendon laughed then said, “First you’ll have to get up to my weight class and I warn you I’ll be heavier by the end of the year.” At 6 foot 1 inch and 215 pound Daniel did not have far to go. “I hadn’t planned on competing in your weight class.” Daniel looked at himself in the mirror before picking up two 60 pound dumbbells and curling them. “Aah, you’re too scared to compete head to head so you plan to dominate in a lower weight class. But tell me how’s our bet going to work. I thought the person who beats the other has to pay $500-” Daniel interrupted him. “No, my idea was the one who wins their weight class pays the other $500. Brendon shook his head and smiled. “Tell me Dan,” Brendon began, “What happens if we both win in our weight classes, or we both loose.” Daniel stopped curling and looked his friend dead in the eyes for a second. He pushed his lower lip out, squeezed his eyebrows together and moved his eyes rapidly from side to side as he always did when deep in thought. “Well I guess of we both win or lose then there’s no bet then is there?” “Guess not,” said Brendon, laying down on the bench. He didn’t really care about the bet. “Since you’re here and so worried about my safety, spot me on my pr.” “That’s a personal record for you?” Daniel pointed at the bar. “That only 325.” “No, you’re gonna make yourself useful and add 50 pounds to it. Thanks” “You’re fucking annoying,” Daniel said with a laugh. “I know.” When the weight was set Brendon took several deep breaths and grabbed the bar. Daniel placed his hands under the bar. “You got this man, light weight, light weight,” he said. Brendon lifted it with a deep grunt. Every muscle in his upper body tensed. He lowered the weight slowly to within one inch of his chest. When the time came to raise it he stalled. Don’t let the weight beat you. Beat it. Daniel began to apply upward pressure on the bar, but Brendon frowned at him and he immediately let loose keeping his hands a half inch under the bar. Slowly Brandon began to raise the 375 lbs. He flared his teeth and half way up stalled once more. Daniel touched the bar again. “No help” grunted Brendon. “Dude you’re going to pop something.” “No help!” He raised the bar further. Yes. Bigger. Stronger. Better. He completed the rep with a howl. Daniel cheered. After racking the weight Brendon sprung up from the bench. Daniel grabbed his arm and shook him. “375 fucking pounds man.” Brendon grabbed his hand and squeezed. “Who’s the man? Haha.” His head was in the clouds. He had hit a new personal record: The heaviest in the club. He peeled off his stringer and began to flex in the mirror. Daniel joined in. “That got me hungry.” Said Brendon “You’re always hungry.” Replied Dan That was true and he knew it. He was a bottomless pit, hungry for size and power, and he fed his appetite whenever he had the chance. “Want to get something to eat?” Brendon asked. “Nah, I just ate a pizza.” Dan rubbed his slightly distended muscle gut. “Ok. Peace, I’m out.” Brendon left the gym shirtless, carrying his stringer in his hand. He could feel Daniel’s eyes watching him as he left. No doubt he was ‘miring. Brendon had already eaten 6 scrambled eggs, 4 slices of bacon, 4 pieces of toast, and 2 bananas for breakfast, as well as a gainer shake just before his bench pressing session, but that didn’t stop him from stuffing himself at lunch. He ate two whole subs, an oversized cookie, and a milkshake in the student Union food court. On an average day he could consume 6000 calories and he certainly needed them. He lifted weights 6 days a week in the morning, focusing on a major lift or body part each time. 4 days a week in the afternoons he performed strong man style lifts for 2 hours: moving logs, farmer’s carries, tire lifts, atlas stones and the like. Today was one of those days. He decided to go home and take a nap to sleep off the meal. Then he would have another shake before heading to the Strong Man Center downtown. As he walked away from the Student Union, he felt a light tap on his shoulder and turned to find a short thin boy looking up at him. The little fellow had peanut color skin, almond shaped eyes, and black hair. He appeared to have some Asian origin. A freshman no doubt, lost. “Yeah. Can I help you?” The little fellow looked away when he caught Brendon’s gaze, then in an instant his eyes darted back to meet Brendon’s. He seemed nervous. “I…uh…my name is…I just want-” Brendon was growing impatient. “Are you lost?” he asked, uninterested. “No.” “Need help finding something?” “No.” There was a moment of silence. Jesus. What’s wrong with him? “Well it was nice meeting you,” Brendon said, sardonic. “But I got places to be.” “I like your videos!” The little guy blurted it out suddenly as Brendon turned away, louder than necessary, and so quickly the words blended together. “What?” Brendon raised his eye brows. “The, uh, Muscle Gut Club videos. I really like them, like… a lot.” The little fellow lowered his eyes to the ground as if he had admitted to grave sin and was now ashamed of himself. Brendon looked him over for a minute, before bursting out in laughter. He placed a large hand on the little guy’s shoulder and patted him so hard his frail body nearly keeled over. “Sorry about that, little guy, sometimes I don’t know my own strength.” Brendon had a huge grin on his face. “Why didn’t you just open with that? I love meeting fans. It doesn’t happen too often. Most of them live too far away and it’s not like we give out our address since a lot of them are creepers if you know what I man.” The little guy managed an awkward smile. He looked relieved. “Kid, you looked like you were worried I’d eat you, haha.” And I probably could if I was hungry enough and you were the only thing around. “So what’s your name?” Brendon continued. “Aron Ocampo.” “So if you want a private muscle video its $50 for half an hour, $100 if you want me to get naked.” “Actually I just want to meet the whole club,” said Aron. “I love big guys and it would be an honor to serve you all. I would work for you all and my only payment would be the pleasure of being around all that muscle. I know it might sound lame and if you want just say no.” Aron lowered his eyes once more. Brendon could hardly believe it. The club had a house boy the previous year, Jason Meed, but after being inspired by the club he traded in his twink physique and submissive personality for a muscle bod and dominant cocky bravado. He soon clashed with the club and had to go. Now a new one had fallen into his lamp. He was cute enough, seemed submissive enough, and he clearly loved muscle. What more can I ask for? “It’s not lame at all,” Brendon said squeezing Aron’s bony shoulder. “Say, how tall are you and your weight?” “I’m 5, 3, 101 pounds.” Brendon tried to contain his inner joy. The Perfect size for lift and carry videos. “Give me your number. I’ll call you when the club is ready to meet.” When Brendon was finished putting the number in his phone he shook Aron’s hand, perhaps squeezing it a little too firmly considering the little guy’s grimace. The two parted ways and both were smiling as they did so. Five: Aron He sat in his dorm room, half present and half absent. His body was there, yes, but his mind was elsewhere. Brendon had said he would call when the Muscle Gut Club was ready to meet him. The first day he waited with excitement hoping he would get the call that night. It didn’t come. The next day his phone rang and his heart skipped a beat. To his dismay, it was only his mother checking in. The third day classes started and he had to walk from one end of the campus to the other to reach them all. He hoped in doing so that he would run into Brendon again or some other member of the club. No such luck. Now as he absentmindedly stared at his computer screen he wondered Did the club not want to meet me? Was Brendon just toying with me? It hurt to think about it. His roommate, Jason Ho, sat in the room as well, earphones on and head in a calculus book. Aron had learned very little about him in the past few days, aside from the fact that he was a Biology major from upstate New York who was crazy about some band he had never heard of. He had eaten with Jason once and after getting no more than three sentences out of him decided he was better off eating his meals alone. Jason didn’t mind. Aron heard a knock on the door. He turned to answer, but Jason leapt from his bed and beat him to it. Four Chinese looking students, 2 boys and 2 girls entered into the room. Hugs were shared, kisses given, and hands shook as Aron watched. They spoke to Aron briefly and he was given a barrage of names he would never remember. He caught them mention a restaurant and within two minutes they were gone, leaving Aron alone. He had several options. He could study, continue surfing the web, go for an evening walk, or masturbate. Truthfully he wanted to do none of it. He had no test to study for and unlike his roommate he was not the type to read a textbook without a reason, though he knew he should. The web had started to bore him. He could only stand so many Facebook posts, forum threads, and funny videos. He had done enough walking to get to class earlier that day. That left masturbation. Masturbation was his old standby. His favorite pastime. It was a stress reliever and form of cardio. In the past year he had only masturbated to Muscle Gut Club videos. It was an obsession. He would do it now but after meeting Brendon and knowing they were so close to him he only wanted the real thing. A video wouldn’t do. He walked over to his bed, removed his shoes and laid down. As soon as he closed his eyes his phone rang. Aron jumped from the bed so fast he nearly fell over. He ran over to his desk and answered. “Hello, Aron, it’s Brendon. When’s your next day off?” “I have no classes Thursday.” He tried his best not to let the excitement show in his voice. “Perfect. The club wants to meet you. Come by at Noon. I’ll text you the directions.” “Ok, great. Thank you Brendon.” “No, thank you,” Brendon said before hanging up. Aron hardly slept that night. Instead he thought of what he would say to the club members and what he would do. The next day he couldn’t concentrate on his classes. His mind raced from thought to thought. What if I say the wrong thing? What if they don’t like me? God, I hope they like me. On Thursday at 11:30 am Aron set off on his journey. He was happy and nervous, so nervous he ate nothing that morning. He only drank a glass of orange juice. The club lived at 43 Stone Street on the other side of town. Luckily between the Campus run buses and the city buses there were trips to and from that part of town every half hour. He took one of the campus buses which were painted an obnoxiously bright blue. It was packed with students heading to off campus housing or going shopping. Aron couldn’t find a seat so he stood in the middle making awkward eye contact with the bus driver in his rearview mirror. His short arms just barely reached the overhead pole. On sharp turns he bumped into the students next to him despite trying his hardest to stay steady. He just didn’t have the weight for it. When he reached his stop he took a breath of relief. He felt like he was being released from a tin of sardines. The ride had only lasted 10 minutes but it felt like it had been one hour. There were no bus stops on Stone street so he had to walk the rest of the way. He took note of how nice the neighborhood was, not rich nice (He grew up in a neighborhood like that), but middle-class nice. Most students who lived off campus rented places in the poorer part of town. The Muscle Gut Club must be doing very well for themselves. At 11:54 he walked up to the front door at 43 Stone Street. It was a white shingled, 2 story Dutch colonial with a yard enclosed by high hedges and a fence. Aron motioned to ring the doorbell but paused momentarily. Nerves again. Surprisingly the door opened. Brendon stood in the frame filling it with his size. He was shirtless and barefoot, wearing only a pair of black nylon shorts, his muscle gut in plain view. His arms stood out from his sides at an angle, lifted up by his well-developed lats. “No, I’m not psychic. I saw you walking up.” Brendon said with a smile. “Come on in and meet the guys.” Aron took one step in the door and was hit with the strongest odor of male musk he could imagine. It smelled of pure masculinity. He stood still, briefly overcome with arousal. “Any day now,” Brendon called from another room. Aron quickly ran toward the sound of the voice, nearly tripping over his feet. When he entered the room he froze like a deer in headlights. All four members of the club sat in the room on two couches staring directly at him. Edmond was wearing only a pair of red boxer briefs stretched to the limits by his massive quads and by his mammoth manhood. He was looking exceptionally lean. Aron wanted to leap forward and place his hands all over his deeply cut cobblestone abs, but he maintained his composure. Thomas wore a white wife beater and black briefs. His fitness model physique, while the smallest of the four, was as impressive as they come. His shoulders and chest were unbelievably developed. His waist formed a perfect v-taper. Aron swooned at his Adonis belt and at the sight of his large, masculine Adam’s apple. Daniel was seated closest to Aron. He was shirtless and wore only a pair of grey pajama bottoms. He was almost as big as Brendon and the palest of the bunch. His muscles were clearly well defined even if he wasn’t very lean. Daniels hairy chest and rugged beard gave him a sexy lumberjack appeal. Aron couldn’t believe this was finally happening. As he looked around the room all he could manage to say was a shy “hi”. “Guys, this is obviously the Freshman I was telling you about, Aron Ocampo.” Brendon said. “He’s kind of cute like you said,” Thomas looked from Aron to Brandon. “In a mousey way.” The other members nodded. “He looks kind of frail, though.” Edmund said with an apprehensive look. “You’re not sick are you?” “No!” Aron replied, shaking his head. “Sir.” He added. The members snickered and shared glances with each other. “Sir? Haha. What a polite little twink.” Said Edmond. “I like him already.” It was the first time Aron had been called a twink by someone. Edmond stood up and walked over to him. He towered over Aron and got so close that the little twink could smell his masculine scent. It smelled good. Without warning Edmond picked him up. “God he’s so light.” He exclaimed. Edmond turned him on his side and began curling him with next to no effort at all. Up and down, up and down Aron went, 15 times. Then Edmond proceeded to press him overhead 10 times. Aron was in heaven. Daniel stood up. “Let me have a go at him.” “He’ll be nothing for you,” Edmund said as he handed him over. Daniel pressed him overhead several times and then lowered one of his arms, holding Aron overhead one handed. He walked over to Brendon (Still with Aron overhead) and said, “You got a real small one this time.” Brendon stood up and took Aron from Daniel and placed him on the ground as easily as if he were a doll. Aron was now surrounded by a triangle of shirtless muscle gods all towering over him. Thomas sat on the couch smiling. “Don’t mind them Aron, they just like showing off how strong they are.” “Someone get the measuring tape,” said Edmond. Brendon left and within an instant he was back with the measuring tape. “Strip.” Edmond commanded Aron. Aron did as he ordered, not wanting to displease the muscle god. He stood before them in his size small white briefs. They began to measure him all over, gaping, and snickering. “Wow only 11 inch arms, my 12-year-old brother has arms bigger than that,” said Edmond. “Holy shit my arms are as big as his thighs,” said Daniel. This humiliation would have sent Aron crying anywhere else, but from these muscle gods it was a turn on. His little cock stiffened as the muscle gut club poked, prodded, and studied his boney body. “Hey look, he’s getting hard.” Thomas pointed. “Pull down your underwear,” Edmund ordered. Aron again obeyed. Edmond took the measuring tape and held it next to Aron’s little cock. “Five inches and fully hard,” he said, looking around at the club. Edmund whipped his mammoth member from his boxer briefs and held It next to Aron’s “Twice as thick and twice as long.” He smiled with pride. “Let’s face it, though, comparing your cock to an average man’s wouldn’t even be fair, much less to that.” Daniel said as he pointed to Aron’s. “You can lift your underwear,” Brendon said. There was a touch of sympathy in his voice. He must not realize I love it. Every minute of it. “I really don’t care about his cock size. You’ll be fucking him, not the other way around,” Daniel said, “And I really don’t care about his looks since people watch our videos for our looks not the Twink’s.” “Is there a point here?” Edmond asked. “My point is. You say he wants to serve us.” He looked at Brendon. “Well that’s what I’m interested in. Will he be good at his job?” He turned back to Aron. Now was the moment Aron had been waiting for. He had been thinking about what he would say for day and finally he was ready to say it. “I’m gay,” Aron began, “and I love muscle men more than anything in the whole world. I’ve watched all of your YouTube videos an even bought some of your XXX videos. I masturbate to you. I dream about you. I’ve always wanted to meet you. I know I’ll never have muscles like yours. I know I’ll never be able to compare to gods like you, but all I ask is the chance to be around you, to serve, to bask in the presence of your massive frames.” “I will serve you with devotion and without question. I can cook and I will cook huge protein rich meals for you to fuel your growth. I will do your laundry and clean your rooms. If your tense after a workout, I’ll massage you. I’ll wipe the sweat from your brow. If your horny you can fuck me or if you just want a blowjob just say the word. I’ll wear whatever you want me to while in the house. I will truly be your slave and you will be my muscle masters.” Thomas’ mouth was agape. Edmund had a devious smile across his face. Brendon looked flabbergasted. Daniel simply clapped. He looked genuinely impressed by the speech. “Did you have that planned or was it off the top of your head?” asked Brendon. “Uh, kinda planned,” replied Aron, scratching his head. “Get on your knees.” Commanded Edmund. Aron did so. The members of the club got up and formed a semi-circle around him, staring down at him. “Kiss our feet.” Edmund ordered. Aron gently kissed each of their feet. “That’s so a slave remembers his place.” Edmund said. “At our feet.” Said Brendon, cutting in. “Rise,” said Edmond. Aron did so as each of the members struck a front double bicep pose. “Now kiss our biceps.” Aron kissed each of their biceps. “That’s so a slave remembers why he serves,” Edmund said. “He serves because of these muscles,” Brendon said, again finishing Edmund’s statement. “You start Saturday,” said Brendon. “Be here at 9 am to start breakfast. Here’s a key, and bring some stuff to cook us dinner. You won’t have time to go shopping after you get here. You’ll be very busy.” He grinned. Aron dressed. The club said their ‘until next times’ and he left for the 1:30 pm bus. He couldn’t wait for Saturday. Six: Edmund Edmund Moreno stood in his bathroom flexing in the mirror. He squeezed his muscles tight and hit every major bodybuilding pose like he was standing on stage at the Olympia. He imagined the crowd cheering him and admiring his perfect physique. I can’t believe I came in 3rd at the Junior Classics last week. I had the best conditioning on stage and the best symmetry. He had stepped on stage at the Classics weighing in at 195 pounds of lean hard muscle and standing 6 foot 1 inch, but he wasn’t the biggest. The 1st and 2nd place winners outweighed him by 15 pounds and that gave them the edge. Next time I’ll be fucking huge. He felt a hand touch his shoulder. His girlfriend, Bianca Bui, had creeped up behind him and began squeezing his muscles as he flexed. She loved his muscles. “Having fun?” she asked. “Seeing what I need to work on. I could bring my traps up and my lats-” “You look perfect to me babe.” “Well, the judges didn’t think so,” Edmund frowned slightly. “I have a better physique than anyone on campus, but that won’t win the competition. I need to be better than anyone in the state.” He bent down and kissed Bianca on the lips. She was of Vietnamese decent, 5 foot 5 inches, and 119 pounds with the perfect female figure. She wore pink silk pajama bottoms and a white tank top. “I guess you’ll be going on a big bulk.” She said. “The biggest I’ve done yet. I plan on putting on at least 35 or 40 pounds before cutting.” “Then you won’t be doing much cardio…” She pouted jokingly. Edmund laughed. “I’ll always have time for cardio.” He pulled down his boxers revealing his manhood. “I’ll just have to eat a big breakfast after to make up for all the calories I burn. Edmond pulled off her top and cupped her firm breasts. She giggled and removed her pajama bottoms. Edmund kissed her neck while slowly pushing down her panties. He lifted her up and placed her easily on his cock. She moaned with pleasure as he pressed her against the bathroom wall with his muscular chest. He ran his fingers through her hair and took in her flowery scent. “Carry me to bed.” She said between moans. He grabbed her supple legs and she placed her arms around his thick neck, his manhood penetrating her deeply. They fell together on the bed. Edmund moved in her wet pussy with slow steady strokes. She grabbed his horse shoe triceps and clawed at him as he began to pound her harder and faster. Her moans of pleasure grew louder as she began to orgasm. “Yes! Baby! Yes!” she screamed. “You like how daddy fucks you?” “Oh yes!” Just as Ed was about to reach climax he pulled out a blew his load on her face. She began to lap up his warm, creamy, salty spunk. They lay next to each other covered in sweat. Ed’s muscles glistened in the morning light that streamed in from the bedroom window. “Good cardio,” said Edmund. Bianca laughed. “Very good. I’ll go make you that big breakfast,” she said while wiping cum from around her eyes. “Can you walk to the kitchen?” Edmund snickered. She rolled her yes. “I’m used to it.” She got up and walked out of the room with a slight limp. It’s hard to get used to a 9 inch cock. He patted his manhood as he lay on the bed and relaxed. He didn’t know who he liked fucking more: men or women. Really he would fuck anyone as long as he liked the way they looked. He had fucked average guys, muscle guys, twinks, skinny girls, chubby girls, Black, White, Latin, and Asian. Any warm hole for his cock. He had only had two serious relationships, though. One with a guy over a year and a half ago and the one with Bianca. Bianca had walked up to him one night in a bar and asked to feel his arm. Ever one to show off, he struck a front double bicep pose for her. She gawked at his size, and he was smaller then than he was now. She confided in him that she had never been with a bodybuilder before. They fucked that night and had been Fucking ever since. She liked muscle and she liked cooking. Two things that made her perfect for Edmund and the club. Several times a month she would cook for the whole club, but she only had desires for Edmund. She didn’t even have a problem with his bisexuality telling him “I don’t mind if you fuck guys every now and then to satisfy the urge so long as you use protection and I’m the only woman.” Edmond could smell the scent of food wafting from the kitchen. He rose out of bed and put on a pair of boxers. As he entered the kitchen Bianca turned to him. She was topless, wearing only her panties. She often walked around topless when she knew the other club members were out. Thomas was at a photo shoot and Daniel and Brendon were in class. They’d be gone most of the day. “I was just about to call you,” Said Bianca. “Smells good,” Ed said as he sat down at the kitchen table. Bianca began to serve him his breakfast. First she sat a down a six egg cheese omelet with 2 turkey sausage links. Edmond dove in with his fork like he hadn’t eaten in days. While he chewed on eggs and sausage she placed a plate of 3 whole wheat French toasts with whipped cream and berries and a bowl of Greek yogurt and granola in front of him. He wasted no time attacking that a well. She ate two scrambled eggs a piece of toast and a banana. “This is great babe.” Ed managed to say between bites and mmms. Bianca beamed with pride. She loved seeing a man enjoy her cooking. When Ed was done eating he washed the meal down with a tall glass of whole milk. He patted his distended belly. The food baby pushing out his abs made it look like he had a tortoise shell for a stomach. “I won’t be over here much in the next week Eddy Bear,” Said Bianca. “Huh, why?” Ed let out a loud belch. “I’ve got a huge test coming up that I need to study for. When I’m not in class I’ll be studying at my place. Here I might be too distracted.” Her gaze left his face and moved down to his muscles. “Already,” Said Edmond, “School just started back.” “Pre-med,” she said, shaking her head. “It might just kill me.” “With the money you’ll be making I guess the hard work will be worth it,” Edmund said. “After I pay off the student loans.” Bianca stood up and cleared the dishes. She started to wash them. “Don’t,” said Edmund. “You’re gonna wash them?” she looked apprehensive. “We’re going to be breaking in a new house boy on Saturday and I want to make sure he has a lot of work to do.” Bianca stopped, and stared at him. “Is he cute.” “I think so.” Edmund smiled. “He’s smaller than you.” “No way.” She looked surprised. Edmond laughed. “What’s his name?” “Aron Ocampo” “Will you fuck him?” Edmunds face was now serious. “Probably, but I haven’t forgotten our deal. You’re the only one for me baby.” He got up and pecked her on the lips. She looked up at him and seemed satisfied. “Don’t work him too hard baby,” said Bianca. “We’ve got to see what he’s made of. Make sure he’s really a submissive.” Bianca showered and changed into her clothes. Before leaving she informed him that she had fixed his protein shake and put it in the fridge for him to drink later They parted with one final kiss. Edmund put on his workout shorts and headed to the garage gym for a heavy shoulder session. Truthfully, he was glad Bianca would be gone for a week. He wanted to use that time to get to know Aron better. Much better. He hoisted up two 65-pound dumbbells and began to shoulder press them. With each rep he could feel his muscles becoming pumped. He concentrated on the muscle contraction as he watched himself in the mirror. In his mind he wasn’t lifting weights. He was lifting the twink, Aron, over his head again and again. His cock grew hard at the thought of Aron’s frail thin body next to his own robust hulking frame. Saturday couldn’t come fast enough. More to come...
  2. hairymusclemorphs

    Delivery

    Wrote a small story about a delivery man. Its more like a raw manuscript (just ignore the mistakes in some of the parts). Day 1 It was my second month working for the shady delivery company in my city. And it was the first time that I found my way around town without any navigation or maps. It was insane what people ordered and how huge and heavy some of these packages could get. But I couldn’t complain. After all I never made my way in the industry. I was a nobody. And I was built to lift heavy stuff. I stand around 6’2 and my jockish physique is quite handy in my field. To be honest it always was a fucking kink of mine to work out and feel the burning sensation in my guns each time the weights competed with my endurance. Probably one of the reasons why I never managed to start an academic career. It was just way more tempting for me to spend my time in the gym all day long with lifting, instead of reading books all day long. So there I stood in the beaming heat. My olive green shirt drenched in sweat. The outlines of my 8 inch cock grinding against my uniforms shorts while I stared at my next delivery… To be exact… It was the last delivery on my tour. The box looked regular sized. But I remembered when I had to lift that thing into the truck. It had to be above 100 lbs. Maybe even more like a whopping 140 lbs. I ran my arm over my forehead to get rid of the build up sweat before I slowly grabbed the package with both of my hands. My muscles were already sore from my workday and it made me slightly hard when I imagined how Jack, my colleague would probably give up immediately, after he’s the one in our team who was built like a twig compared to myself. I slowly left my truck behind, making my way into the expensive looking apartment complex. I rang the bell. “Delivery for Mr. O’ Connor”. There was no feedback, no answer. The door just buzzed and opened up. It was the Penthouse on the 10th floor of the building. And just when I stopped in front of the elevator I found the “OUT OF ORDER” sign. The second red flag. I should’ve probably just thrown the package down and leave without another word like my colleagues usually did. But my cock was slightly aroused just by the weight of the box alone. I could feel the challenge in my bones. And fuck. I could smell my own musk and my fucking pits soaking the fabric with my sweat. And on top of that I needed the money. That rich bastard would probably tip me for making my way all the way up. I opened the door for the stairs and slowly started making my way up. I tried to focus on something else than my throbbing cock and my bulging muscles. I was pumped by the weight of the package. I could feel the testosterone in my blood and the fucking lust running through my veins. It didn’t even bother me that the light in here were dim. I wasn’t built for cardio. Probably the reason why when I made it to the 10th floor and towered in front of the doorway which lead to the hallway, my shirt was wet and completely soaked in my sweat. I slightly adjusted my belt, forcing my raging boner in between it and under my shirt to cover it up somehow before I made my way inside the hallway towards the only, prominent door. Everything looked expensive, even the material of the wooden floor boards. I knocked on the door slowly, already squatting down to place the package in front of the door when it swung open and the biggest fucking bear of a man just glared down at me. His voice already boomed when I was about to stand back upright. “Fuck boy…. Time for your reward for your delivery, right?” His voice was deep and masculine. Fuck I felt like a runt compared to his hypermasculine body. My eyes widened when he grabbed his package. It had to be at least above 10 inches and thicker than a beercan when it slowly grew harder. His scent drove me wild when I muttered a weak “Sry sir. I’m not into men” He grabbed the package out of my hands like a fucking toy with one arm before he pulled me into his flat down on my knees and up against his massive hairy nuts. I tried to edge away with all my bodyweight but my resistance just made him harder. “You’re fucking boning boy…. Love submissive whores like you” He grinned when he just forced my lips up against his massive cockbase. The musk flooding my nostrils. My own cock pulsating while I let out a weak attempt to get off the hook: “Can’t ruin my uniform, sir” He just laughed, pulling me back onto my feet before he lifted me in a wrestling manner and tossed me through his flat onto his couch like a fucking toy. He still held the package under one of his pumped arms while his other started stroking his fat cock. “Can’t ruin your uniform… huh? Your only fear right now?” He got even cockier than before while thick strands of pre started flowing out of his fat member down onto his massive feet and calves. His hairy quads and calves probably powerful enough to crush anything in between. “Take care of it then” His low voice rumbled when he started to jerk his cock rougher. His massive nuts pushing outwards, swelling bigger before he tossed the package onto the ground to lift his second arm up in the air for a flex. He took a good whiff of his pit while his nipples pushed out fully erect. I just stared at him dazzled for a long moment while my brain struggled with my next decision. I couldn’t run off. He was a fucking berserker of a man. A monster. He could probably break me in half if needed. I could feel my hands run over my belt slowly unbuckling it. My throbbing cock already visible when I slowly got out of my shoes and shorts. My shirt fighting with my pecs for a long moment before I stood in front of him. I felt like a fucking twink. My body mainly shaved. The exact opposite to his display of power and destruction. “Not gay, huh? Your cock tells me you like what you see…. And can’t complain about the sight either…. Fuck boy you’re the jackpot” He grinned when he slowly advanced in my direction. I wanted to open my mouth and got slapped by his massive cock on my cheeks. He just grabbed me like a fucking twig, lifting me off the couch and into midair…. “Fuck boy… You really took your time coming all the way up here…. Already had a bit of foreplay.” His hands were wrapping around my biceps, holding me in position while he slowly licked over my sweaty abs and pecs. His tongue running over my nipples before he let out a low chuckle when he saw my cock twiching desperately. “Looks like you aren’t used to that type of foreplay, huh?” He slowly forced my cock in between his massive hairy pecs. “Come on…. Tell Papa that you like his monstrous pecs way more than any of your sluts tits” He flexed his pecs full mast, grinning when my cock just unloaded its complete shot all inside them at once. My abs slightly crunching in the process. “Good boy” He licked over my abs once again before he forced his small finger inside my hole after his rough hands started spreading my cheeks apart. My hands cramped around his hair on his head, slightly tugging on it but he just rammed in another one of his thick fingers down to his knuckles in exchange… I wasn’t horny any longer…. But I could feel the stimulation rise again when he hit the right spot in my ass as if he never made anything else. My cock twiched again but my balls were fucking dry…. He continued before he slowly let me slide down in his massive arms…. Grinning cockily at me before he forced his tongue inside my mouth. I could feel my cock grind against his abs now instead. They were hairy… Sculpted like small fucking mountains…. And they were pulsating. I could feel his abs flex and relax in a rythmic perfection while his fat anaconda slapped up against my back and cheeks…. “Now be a good whore and take my whole load” He lowered one of his hands to help his shaft inside my unfucked hole. I could feel the dimensions of it…. My muscles slightly cramping at the inhuman size…. “Don’t worry…. I’ll be gentle today” His low voice whispered in my ear before he forced me in for another kiss and slammed a third of his massive cock inside my ass, slowly advancing in further. My eyes widened…. My hands tugged on his skin, squeezed harder than I ever squeezed anything. I could feel my fucking quads and calves cramp around his body when he started humping his hip forward to force another inch inside my ass. His pre alone was enough to push my abs out slightly. My whole body felt…. Fucking good……. My cock suddenly erupted with another load…. *NNNNGHH FUOOOCK* My moans muffled by his tongue when my cock came a athird time. Almost as if his pre was refilling my nuts…. He just grinned when he stopped halfway in…. “Can’t ruin your hole on the first visit” his low voice was sending shivers through my body. I could feel my slightly dried cum up on my abs when my eyes widened when I felt his hot semen enter my whole. Forcing its way all inside my body. Pushing my gut outwards… *NNNNNNGHH FUOOOOCK* My eyes slightly blacked out when I clung to his arms. He pulled out after a while, tossing me on his couch… But his cock wasn’t done yet. He was still masturbating. Massive valleys of cum splashing over my body and against my face. I swallowed gallons of it while he continued, before his cock finally relaxed… He ignored me like a used toy. I just laid there for a while. Listening while the shower ran in the other room… My uniform covered in his jizz along with my whole body and got. I used the chance and pushed myself up… My muscles felt…. Fucking good. Only my ass was fucking sore. I felt cum run out of it. I found a blanket and just cleaned off as much cum as I could before I pushed myself back in my jizz-covered uniform…. I felt my sticky briefs. But I couldn’t stay here… I wouldn’t let him fuck me for a second round….. I charged back outside…. Still struggling with my pants when I already made my way down the staircase. I could feel how sticky my skin was. Like fucking glue all over me. And the fucking scent. As if he just marked his property. My cock was hard again….. I wasn’t hungry any longer…. Instead I could see my roid gut push out underneath my shirt slightly. “That fucker…” I inhaled the air…. But somehow…. I could lift a bear right now…. I rarely visited the gym, because my job usually took over tha tpart…. But this night….. I spent it all lifting and working out instead. Day 2 I felt great when I finished my workout that night. I felt like a beast, ready to breed any women in my way. But somehow I couldn’t think about tits that night. I tried masturbating to some porn. But each time when I saw it I revisited the scene from work…. How he forced me to breed his massive, hairy pecs. How he fucking used me like a toy. My cock was getting rock hard when I sprayed my load all over my chest and abs. I wiped it off, tasting a bit on my fingers tip before I focused on my abs. They looked sculpted tonight. The prominent happy trail catching my attention when I slowly ran my finger over my cum-soaked hairy abs. … Fuck’s sake… I never had visible abs…. But now there they were. A perfect six pack pumped enough to be visible even with my cum-filled roid gut. I ran my fingers further upwards over my pecs…. They felt fucking pumped. My mind was wandering and I imagined how it would’ve been if I was the fucking monster instead…. My cock got hard again, throbbing when I imagined how it was if I was the fucking hulking beast of a man towering in his doorway instead…. Crushing his fucking heavy delivery with my biceps before I return his favor… My chest so fucking dense and hairy that his cum would be just absorbed by my frame…. Fuck… I imagined how it would’ve been if he was the fucking runt barely reaching my abs. I let out a low moan before my cock exploded all over me again. I edged slightly back when it even hit my fucking face this time. “Fuck…. Probably need a shower, huh?” I grinned when I lifted my arm for a flex to inhale my stinking, weaty pits…. The workout really paid off in all aspects…. It was the first morning in weeks that I had a morning wood. To be exact…. A fucking throbbing morning wood that needed attention. But I was already late for my fucking shift when I rushed out my bed and towards my closet. I could still smell my musk…. Even forgot to shower the day before. I grimaced slightly… But there was no fucking way I’d make it on time. I forced my boxer briefs over my package. My fat anaconda fighting with my rough hands and abs before I decided to just stuff it between my belt and under my shirt. My uniform was clean again…. But the stench… It smelled like him. Like the testosterone filled air in his flat. I felt my ass cheeks flex at that thought before I forced my body inside my uniform. Struggling with my shirt and quads - Luckily we could wear shorts in the summer. I must’ve used the wrong cleaning program because I could see my hairy abs sticking out under the shirt…. And even worse… My plan to cover up my hard rod with it was turned upside down when I saw my fat member greeting me instead….. “Fuck was I always that gifted?” I ran my finger over my shivering cock and slightly grinned, before I grabbed its beercan thick mushroom-head to just force it inside my briefs with force…. “I’m in a rush fucker…” I looked in the mirror. I could see my fucking boner through the uniform…. But somehow… Today I didn’t give a fuck about it. I squeezed one of my juicy pecs before I ran my hand over my slight 3-day beard… When was the last time I shaved?... Right…. Yesterday… I could see my neck and cleavage pushing the uniform to its limits. My adam apple looked sculpted. Even greek statues would be jealous…. I never really had a jizzled jawline…. But today… I looked good… I rushed into my bathroom to brush my teeth, my cock slowly relaxing again when I finally grabbed my keys and charged out the house. My first stop was at the small lokal bakery. Jonny, a young 25 year old twunk of a man leant against the counter when I charged inside. “The usual Jonny” I let out a low grunt in my rush. I saw him stare at me… Then slowly at my cleavage, abs and bulge before he slowly wanted to open his jaw for a speech and decided to just shut up instead. It was more than obvious that he was hard again. I still remembered how many times he tried to get my number. And how often I’d turned him down. “Eyes up here” I grinned slightly before I grabbed the order and tossed him his charge. Jonny opened his mouth for a second attempt… “When did you…” “I’m already late… Gotta talk another time” I bounced my pecs slightly like I usual did, revealing even more of my hairy abs before I charged back outside. Jonny just stood there behind the counter. His 6 inches of cock throbbing in his pants. His nuts aching while he saw his best customer leave. He could see his glutes fight with the fabric. His wide shoulders and his fucking arms slightly kissing the doorway…. How…. When…. He couldn’t recall that Luke had to duck to get through their small entrance. And that scent… Fuck he smelled like a whole wrestling team. “Finally” Adam grinned when he spotted my truck on the large areal. He gaped when I swung myself out the driver seat. “Holy shit…” He stared at me like I was out of his world… “Don’t give me that look man…. I’ll help you out, no worries” I ran my hand through his hair, pinning him against my side to tease him like I usually did…. Before I remembered that I missed my shower the day before… I could feel his wiggling body, his weak fists slightly slamming against my abs… And fuck the size comparision made me slightly hard when I slowly released him to make my way to his truck. Adam was a twink… He only managed to fullfil his deliveries by begging his customers for help all day long. And couldn’t blame him. After all he was able to seduce me to lift the heavier packages into his truck since day one. Today was fucking off. The packages were all way lighter than usual. “Damn… Next time call me only if there’s something heavier to lift” I groaned and slightly adjusted my bulge while glaring down at him. He just opened his jaw again. Thinking for a long while… “I I can’t lift them Luke… You know I’m a fucking twig…. And there was even a fucking fridge for the tour…” I stopped in my haze for a moment… I just lifted a fridge and it felt like a fucking cardbox filled with beginner weights…. “Well…. In that case…. You better make it more tempting for me to help you out next time” I pinned him up against my body, squeezing his ass slightly through his jeans while I couldn’t resist the urge to compare my size to his twig-like frame…. He wanted to get away… But I just bearhugged him up against my body, muffled his words with my musky pits before I lifted him slightly off the ground just to see how heavy his body felt compared to the fridge I lifted earlier… “Damn you really should eat more” I let him back down and watched him edge away to his truck. “Fucking demon” he muttered, trying to cover up his throbbing boner. I grinned slightly. I stared filling my own truck for my tour. Just stopping when I felt my muscles strain like hell with another smaller box. This time it looked even more pathetic than the box yesterday. Two packages for the monster…. For the fucking alpha in the huge apartment complex…. My cock hardened full mast when I barely could lift both at the same time…. Whatever it was… It had to be a fucking dense material. My cockhead was forcing its way out of my shorts’ left leg, leaking pre down my hairy leg while I slowly manouvered the two packages into the truck. That fucker… The whole Tour was a fucking wet dream for me. I delivered a fucking fridge into the fifth floor and carried it like a fucking toy on one of my arms - And I could swear the man who opened me up had a boner next to his drooling girlfriend. It was strange… Each fucking package felt lighter than the package before. And after each house I visited…. I felt hornier…. I felt needier… I still remember how I took my lunchbreak to jerk off five massive loads into the woods….. Fuck I could blast another five any moment. I didn’t even bother to pull my shirt back down as my second row of hairy abs started showing during the day. It was no use…. And it didn’t bother me. Instead they tipped me for my service when I did what I was best at…. Lift heavy stuff…. My muscles burned after 8 hours of delivering heavy stuff around the town. And there I stood at the last house…. My cock throbbing already. Pre leaking from my cock’s tip onto my sneakers, soaking the fabric mesh. “Time for the last client today, huh?” I ran my hand over my package to give my greedy cock a good squeeze…. “Time to return his favor, huh?” I grinned, slowly grabbing both the packages in my truck. They were heavy…. But it just made me hornier than before when I made my way towards the apartment complex. “Delivery” my low voice growled towards the microphone before the door buzzed open. Everything exactly the same…. The elevator was out of order again when I made my way up the stairs…. I could feel the sensation of my rock hard cock, rubbing against the fabric of my way too tight shorts with each step. I could feel my hot pre drip down onto my sweaty feet every few seconds. And I could feel my hard nipples grinding against my shirt while I made sure to carry both packages directly under my stinking pits…. If I had to deliver to that fucker I wanted to make sure that his packages stank like a true man…. I felt cockier than ever when I made my way down the hallway…. Towering in front of his door again before I knocked against the door with my foot….. “Finally…” his low voice boomed when he opened up the door…. I could only see a massive set of hairy pecs, abs and a cock when he opened up the door. He stepped back a bit, grinning even cockier than yesterday when he saw me….. “Knew you’d come back for service” I just stared, not backing off this time. I made my way inside, feeling my cock screaming for release while I slowly handed him both boxes. He let them drop to the ground when he eyed me slowly…. “Fuck boy…. Can’t remember I ordered a confident bastard” He flexed a most muscular right in front of me. His hairy pecs bulging in front of my face before He let out a low chuckle. “Wanted to impress me by wearing a shirt two sizes smaller, huh?” His hand wrapped around my glutes, pulling me in against his body. I used all the strenght I had, slamming my fists against his abs…. Fuck it wasn’t like I imagined. I didn’t want to end up as his fucking toy again…. “Looks like you need a fucking lecture by your Master, huh?” He slammed me against the ground, ripping my clothes off with a single movemet. My cock was crushed against the floor and my body. He let his massive cock slap up against my ass cheeks again. Against my sculpted back… But this time…. It felt smaller… Or was I bigger? I wanted to scream but he just muffled me by wrapping his rough hand around my mouth, lifting my head slightly before I felt his hairy pecs up against my head. His cock slowly getting into position…. “You made me wait, runt” His cock got heavier. Slowly filling with blood when he slowly got it into position. “EIGHT HOURS TO BE EXACT” He slammed his mast down my hole until my cock exploded against the ground and my abs… I felt fucking defeated but he wasn’t done. His arms rippled when he wrapped his arma round my upper body, upa gainst his monstrous, sculpted frame. Hi cock pulsating inside my hole…. “Don’t even think that I’ll be gentle tonight….” His low voice whispering when I zoned out. I felt muscles…. Destruction… And I heard the sound of his slapping nuts against my pumped quads. I caughed up dense semen now and then… But he just continued. He shifted into different positions after some while…. And the worse part was his bedroom. When he decided it would be better to spend the rest of the night in his bedroom instead I was fucking done. His master bedroom was a fucking mancave. My musk was nothing compared to his stench. I still remember how my cock exploded on my way through the doorframe. And how it only made him even hornier in return. How he fucking rubbed his nuts against my chest and abs at some point to force his fat cockhead in my mouth instead. And at no point…. At no fucking point I was in charge…. He was… He used me like his personal sex slave. He fucking showed me that I was just a worm in his eyes. A fucking runt… Even when night break in he just bearhugged me up against our cum soaked bodies. He didn’t care that the fucking bed was soaked with this thick semen. He just forced me into a fucking bearhug against his pits for the night. Ignoring my weak attempts to break free….. I still remember how I woke up in the middle of the night, trying my way out of his arms again but he just thanked me for the weak attempt by another round with his fuckrod, filling me up once again with his hot seed. To be fair… It warmed me up from the inside before his bearish frame froced me back up against his pits…. He knew I wouldn’t be missed on a Sunday. And he couldn’t care less about my weak escape attempts. Even if I went to the fucking police… He’d probably just breed them instead. It was hard dreaming about outgrowing that fucker…. Because he showed me the whole time how a real man had to behave. How strong he was… And how less of a thread I was…. Each time when I tried to squeeze his glutes during the night to fill my fantasy more he just forced me back up against his sweaty pits or forced one of his thick fingers inside my hole for revenge. . . ----- I could feel my cock throbbing the moment I woke up. His massive cock grinding against my ass and quads. His sweaty pecs were kissing my shoulder blades and neck while one of his rough hand were kneeded one of my juicy pecs. I tried getting up but his second arm made sure I was locked in place. Forcing me back up against his frame into another fucking tight bearhug. I shifted…. But I couldn’t deny it…. I fucking loved the scent in his bedroom. The fucking smell of cum, sweat and masculinity in the air. I felt my boner lube up against my abs…. Fuck…. I couldn’t recall that my cock ever reached my abs while boning….. I tried to take a look…. And was greeted by my pumped, slightly hairy pecs…. Fuck…. I couldn’t recall them to be that juicy either…. I could see the peaks of my biceps slightly before his massive arms blocked my sight further down. *NNNGH* I groaned, shifting slightly in his grip when I felt his cock awaken. It was subtle at first…. His fat anaconda slowly hardening up against my quads, forcing its way in between my legs and up against my hairy nuts before it was lifting my cock up slightly…. “Morning runt” His low voice boomed in my ear when he just bearhugged me from behind like a stuffed animal. I didn’t say a word. Still pissed about our last encounter and how I ended up bottom again. “Makes you even hotter when you’re mad at me” his voice sent fucking shivers through my bones. “I’m not mad” my voice was rougher…. Lower…. It felt unfamiliar…. But in a good way…. “You’re not? Huh?” He squeeezed my nipple harder, slowly squeezing my fat cock with one of his rough hands…. “In that case…. Don’t mind me” He growled before he slowly losened his grip around my pecs. He slowly got up…. Towering besides the bed… He was tall…. But not really intimidating any longer. I slowly made my way to the edge of the mattress when his rough hands just wrapped around my ankles, pulling me all the way towards his massive throbbing anaconda. “If you’re not mad…. You won’t mind if I claim that ass a third time, right?” He didn’t wait for an answer. I felt my cock squirm without any control again when I felt my hairy nuts, nipples and cock rubbing against the fabric of the mattress on my way towards the edge. My eyes widened when I felt his cock slap against my cheeks again, this time feeling… Smaller…. But still…. The way he moved…. His rough hands on my hips before he forced my upper body off the mattress in for a kiss…. He still turned me on…… But the fucking magic was missing that I felt on our first meet up…. I could feel his fat member thrust inside my ass…. He wanted to make me squirm…. He wanted to fucking ruin my ass….. But today I felt hungrier than ever… My glutes almost acted on their own when they started massaging his giant anaconda…. I could feel my own lust level rising steadily. But I couldn’t cum. Perhaps it was the fact that I was way smaller when he fucked me the first time. Or it was the reason that he fingerd my hole all night long. He trained me…. He fucking created me…. I was already getting cocky when his low voice suddenly stopped my thoughts and I felt his body lean in. His rough arms wrapping around my body…. “Guess you’re ready for the last few inches then, huh?” His thick fingers found their way in my mouth when I suddenly felt another 3 to 4 inches thrust into my ass until I felt his hairy nuts slapping against my glutes and quads. My eyes widened. My cock exploded all over my hairy pecs and abs. Ruining the fabric on the sheets. “Fuck boy… Papa just got started” My eyes widened when I felt my glutes struggling against his cock. His cock base was way thicker than I expected. Fucking splitting me apart when I felt his cockhead fight with my hairy abs from the inside. I felt my legs losing the ground underneath when he slowly lifted me off the bed. His hands just wrapping around my pumped frame, slowly going over to breed me mid air. He wanted to show me that he was still in charge… That he was the fucking alpha. *NNNGHH FUOOOOCK* I let out a deep grunt when he continued breeding me mid air. I could feel him struggle. He was clearly exhausted. His whole body sweating all over while he tried to play his role of the invincible Alpha. My eyes widened when I felt his arms slightly push the air out of my abs when he started to thrust his hips in harder, faster…. The beat of his nuts slapping against my ass speeding up…. My balls hurt, pumped from all the pressure in between. He repositioned me after a while, forcing me to face his sweaty front instead…. My cock was fucking his hairy abs and pecs…. But this time…. I was bigger…. I slowly wrapped my pumped quads around his waist and hips. Stabilizing my body when I slowly ran my pumped arms around his neck and shoulders, pulling myself in for a kiss…. I slightly grinned when I saw how he tried to avoid my gaze. How he shifted slightly uncomfortable before I just flexed my glutes with all my strenght. Hearing his uncontrolled moan under our kiss. I could feel his hot semen fill me up…. But this time it didn’t spurt out of my mouth. It just gave me a slight roid gut after my body just absorbed it all into my system. I kept kissing him. I ignored the fact that he had to sit down on the edge of his bed after he couldn’t hold my weight upright any longer. He was almost cute when he let his body sink into cum-soaked mattress. My ass still milking the last drips off his fat anaconda before I slowly pulled myself off his cock, licking over his massive abs and pecs to get a taste of his sweaty frame…. He looked almost innocent while he laid there. Eyes closed, exhausted by our fuck session. I kept sitting on his body a while longer until I felt his hardon slowly get soft again, hearing his heavy breaths while he was asleep again… I slowly got off his frame and stared into the full-length mirror on his wall…. “Fuck….” I flexed my right arm while grabbing my massive cock with my left hand…. I was huge…. I grinned cockier when I slowly forced my nose under my hairy pit to take a whiff of my new musk….. Feeling my cock ripple in my hands, thicken underneath my grip while pre started to pour down over my hairy quads and calves….. “Fuck…. Would love to ruin his ass already….. But first I need a workout…. It’s best to work out while you’re horny after all, right?” I squeezed my fat member and slowly looked around his flat. He was huge… Pumped and roided. There was no way he’d make a long way to the gym each day. I made myself slightly at home while looking through his cabinet first. He had tons of suits hanging inside. One looked more expensive than the other. I slowly closed it back down again when I found a cum-stained red jockstrap resting on the side of his bed. I slowly lifted it up to take a good whiff before I slowly pushed it over my legs. My cock got even harder when I realized that it almost fit… Still a bit too big… But fuck it made me feel like the dominant part for once…. I slowly made my way outside the bedroom. His flat was massive. I only saw a fraction. There was the entrance and living room area. The master bedroom… A massive bathroom with walk in showers and quite an amount of cum dripping off the mirrors…. But apparently it wasn’t his main kink room in his flat. His kitchen was a fucking arsenal of growth powder, supplements and - to my surprise – high quality food… Even prepped for a week or two. Well he wouldn’t mind if I made myself at home… I took one of the packed portions and started downing the portion. Rice with chicken and veggies. Nothing special… But it didn’t taste normal… Almost as if he mixed protein powder into the recept. Behind the kitchen was a long hallway leading to a massive roof area. A garden, a massive pool and even a fucking hot tub. A few more rooms on the side. One of it looked like a guest room. And another like his office. Just when I thought there was nothing more to discover I found it…. His gym… It was as big as the rest of the fucking flat. And it was separated into different rooms. Each equipment had its own fucking spotlight. Massive weight racks. He even had machines without visible weights. Just fucking cords and a computer monitor who displayed a weight count instead. It stank like musk and cum… And it turned me on… Fuck I could understand his lust for muscle and growth…. But the real fucking mess was inside the gym lockerroom. He had his own gym lockers in his personal home gym…. And it was covered with jizz, ripped jockstraps and clothes. The showerdrain still fought with a glue-like substance and I couldn’t blame him…. He just lived the fucking dream…. He even had a small protein bar at one of the walls with a fucking automat for protein shakes. I let it dispense a shake. The buttons had morphed studs on the outside. I downed the thick substance and slowly walked towards the machine where I found the most ripped jocks resting on its side. “Fucking hightech shit, huh?” I slowly stared at the cable cords. It was a weight bench. But it had cable cords instead of real weights… Just when I sat down on the bench the monitor started to light up. It took a short moment before I heard the walls slightly vibrate. “Welcome back, Master” a deep, masculine voice hummed through the air…. – “Fuck that kinky motherfucker” I muttered when I slowly grabbed the cable cords. “You lost weight, master. Your workout routine will take that into consideration” I laid down and stared at the ceiling when a number was projected onto it… 35 reps a 5. I started lifting my arms for a bench press. I held it for a fucking toy at first…. The numbers didn’t change for the first 15 reps before the text briefly changed. “Warm up complete” The weight slowly got heavier…. Heavier…. *NNNNGH* I growled under the fucking weights… I never lifted anything that heavy on work…. But fuck… I could feel my cock fight against the fabric of my jockstrap. It still kept going. I heard the machine rattling while the 35 still lit up and I hadn’t managed a single rep. I klenched my teeth when I put all I’ve got into it. My muscles rippled underneath my skin. My veins pumped more blood into my muscles while my bones slowly got denser. Tried to adapt and grow to give my body the fucking stature needed for the job. My muscle fibers slowly got denser. Thicker and tried to enhance my body further. “Should I decrease the weights further, master?” The deep voice asked again but I just growled back in an even deeper tone. “Add… More…” I heard my jockstrap ripping apart, felt my cock slapping against my abs while I slowly pushed out the first rep. Feeling my muscles fucking burn…. I grinned cockier… hornier… FUOOOCK I Loved that feeling. The fucking sensation in my muscle fibers… The fucking pain in my system…. I felt my calves slightly cramp underneath all the lust and pleasure. My thick veins pushing out even bigger. With each rep… With each set I could feel the urge to add on even more weights to the machine. It was so fucking easy. Just an order and I could feel the resistance rise further. Just when I finished the last repetition I heard the low voice. “You finished your last set with a weight of 650 lbs” My cock almost exploded under that last line…. I barely lifted 200 just three days ago…. But now…. Could lift a whopping 650 without maxing out….. I jerked my massive cock slowly in front of the mirror…. I wanted to cum so bad…. I wanted to cover the whole mirror with my seed…. But fuck….. I still had more workouts ahead of me…. /// It was already late afternoon when he woke back up. His balls aching… Emptied to the last drop of cum. His muscles burning from his fuck session earlier. He slowly pushed his upper body off the mattress, clenching his teeth slightly when he felt his burning abs. . . That fucker….. That runt…. He slowly got up, running his hand over his hairy abs and soft shaft before he slowly stepped out of his room to grab something to eat. He found the empty container, which made him slightly pissed… “He shoul’ve begged on all fours for that” He kneeded one of his pecs slightly, before he slowly started digging down another container and a huge protien shaker. /// Almost two hours had passed since I started my workout at the bench press. And somehow my muscles didn’t feel sore… Almost as if my muscle fibers just healed in mere seconds afte reach repetition. I finished the last biceps curl and felt my cock stir when I heard the announcer again. The max weight was 200 lbs”. “Fuck’s sake… I usually lifted with 75 at my old gym…. And now I just managed to push out above 30 with a fucking inhuman weight of 200?” I stroked my cock slightly while I slowly made my way back out of his home gym… I heard the shower running in his master bedroom…. My massive cock was fighting with my senses…. I wanted to breed him… Wanted to fucking break him…. I grinned when more pre rushed out of my shaft…. But fuck…. First I want him to get cocky again. I wanna see his cocky grin fade when he opens the door for his next delivery…. I made my way in his bedroom, slowly grabbing a pair of his cum-soaked jockstraps. My semi-hard cock was fighting with the urge to just snap them apart. I searched through his cabinet and threw over one of his bigger hoodies and a pair of grey sweat pants. I grabbed a few more speedos and a few more shirts and sweat pants under my arm before I made my way out of his flat, cursing slightly when I bumped my forehead against the frame. I was surprised to see the elevator working again when I made my way back down to the entrance. My delivery truck stood still in the driveway… Well… Have to give tham that bit. Probably a plus that these rich bastards have private security around all day long… Else I could’ve searched for an excuse why my truck was stolen. . . I tossed the clothes which I borrowed onto the passenger side before I left him alone for the night.
  3. lsgnobody

    The House (Part 6 - Jul/13)

    Ok. I have plans for this and hopefully can continue the story to the point I wanna take it. I hope y'all like it - and please let me know if you do. It's more of a "throwing out at the universe what you want and it will bring it back to you" kinda thing. Be gentle. I'm not a writer so there are cliches and maybe bad grammar. I'm all for criticism. Don't read it if you're uncomfortable with non-consensual stuff. PART 1 - PROLOGUE The first time I saw him it was like something lit up inside me. I don’t wanna sound childish but it had been so long since I felt butterflies in my stomach for anyone that I can’t help but feel childish. And it’s a good thing. It happens when you’re over 35, I guess. You stop fantasizing about meeting the love of your life and believing everything you’ve seen in Disney movies to go for something safe and secure. You also start trying harder to settle down and give less room for impulses and instant gratification. I’d say it’s part of maturing but there’s always a fine line between maturing and conforming with whatever you have. You know, going for security instead of dipping your feet in cold water. But I’m getting ahead of myself and should start from the beginning. I’ve been living with my boyfriend for 3 years now, we met when I was 34 and he’s a great guy. We met online and I was definitely not looking for a relationship at the time. He was just another decent looking guy among many others I met at the time. But he stayed. We eventually moved in together and had our ups and downs but nothing out of the ordinary. And we are now ready for the next step in our perfect ordinary life: we’re buying a house. - Are you ready? - he was fully dressed and had his sneakers on, good jeans and a shirt under a light jacket looked nice on him. He had put on some weight after we started dating but I was not complaining, so had I. He carried it well on his tall 6’1” frame and a little belly never hurt anyone. I know I was also carrying a little bit more weight than I was comfortable with but I guess that’s normal once you start settling down. - Almost done. I can’t say I didn’t like what I saw in the bathroom mirror while I fixed my hair. Though close to 38, I barely look a day over 25. Good genes, I guess. A head full of hair and a light brown beard that takes forever to grow go well with my pale, boyish features. The big eyes make me look more innocent than I actually am but they’re part of my charm. I open a big smile - my best feature, I’ve been told - for a final check in the mirror and I’m ready. A quick peck on his lips as I stand on my toes and we’re leaving our tiny apartment to start our perfect life together. We’re meeting our realtor downstairs who was kind enough to pick us up here to take us to what she promises will be the perfect house for us. It’s a two story old house just outside of town, pretty secluded, away from noisy loud neighbors and good real estate, with a big yard where a dog could run freely in the warmer months. We’re both excited and a little scared too. It’s a big step and money is tight, there’s no way I could pay both the rent and mortgage on a new place, so this has to work. After driving for 20 minutes I can finally see it and it is in worse shape than I’d thought. Sure, the black iron fence in front of it was a work of art but the garden was dense and the grass was too tall. The bricks outside don’t really need that much maintenance but the porch has seen better days, the painting pretty much non existent after many years of neglect but it’s a big porch that takes the whole front of the house. It’s pretty obvious the house’s been empty for a while and the only thing that doesn’t indicate it is the big chevy parked in the front lawn. The big red truck seems fit for the old place, it’s also seen some better days. - Don’t say anything yet until you see it from up close. I know the place doesn’t look incredible but the owner is getting it ready for sale. You know, fixing pipes and getting the structure ready. I’m sure you’ll see the potential. She didn’t wear her heels today, as the dampness outside made the way up to the porch muddy. She was definitely putting up a big smile to sell the place, and she needed it. At least from the outside, the place was looking much worse than what she made us believe. - Watch your step. - Patrick and I exchanged a look, speaking to each other without saying a word as only a couple could. Once we stepped inside, though, it was brilliant. The thick dust covering the ground could not hide how magnificent the entry hall was. The high ceiling, up to the second floor gave a spacious and imponent air to the house. The wooden floors and the obviously creaky stairs leading to the second floor couldn’t hide the fact that the place had a lot of work to do, yes, but it had its charm the way only old houses have. BANG. - Don’t mind the noise! The boys are fixing and painting the place so you get a head start for when you decide to keep it. BANG. We climbed the creaky stairs to the second floor to take a look at the four bedrooms. I was immediately in love with the master suite with a huge glass window overlooking the backyard. The shed in the middle of what used to be a garden, now a mess of grass and plants tall enough to be knee high, was open. - Is there anyone living here now? - Patrick noticed that the area around the shed had been cleaned out of the grass and sheets were hanging in the cold sun in front of it. - One of the workers is spending the night in the shed, he’ll be out in a few months, as soon as work is done. - Months, you say? - There’s a lot to do, Leo. - I didn’t like the kind of patronizing way she talked to me - But you can always move in upstairs and start using the second floor as your living space. The kitchen downstairs is fully functional. - She looked at my boyfriend, certain that he would have the final word in our decision. I never got used to it, but being 5’6” and looking so much younger had me used to it. BANG. Little did she know that I made more money than he did and his relaxed aloof nature burdened me with deciding everything for us. As far as he was concerned, he was fine in our apartment and didn’t mind the noisy neighbours or how small it was. His job at the convenience store was more than enough to pay for a beer on weekends and he would never make a big decision on his own. In the second bedroom we met the painter. Tony was around 45 and in great shape, his job clearly not the only exercise responsible for his slim body. - I’m sorry I can’t shake your hands but I hope you like the place. We’re getting it ready for you. - he held a painting roll in one of the hands and showed the other one, sprinkled with white paint, with a warm smile from someone who’s lived in the countryside his whole life. - Name’s Tony. Sorry the place is not ready yet but there’s only two of us working here. - Leo, nice to meet you Tony. - Tony was taller than me, maybe 6’0 as he was still shorter than Patrick. As the rest of the house, he’d seen better days. The salt and pepper hair framed face was marked as if he’d spent too much time under the sun. I couldn’t see much of his body, covered in a sweater sprinkled with all possible paint colors imaginable. - Don’t mind the noise downstairs, Alex is bringing down the wall between the kitchen and the dining room so you have one big open space. Oh, so that’s what this is. The bangs stopped and I heard heavy footsteps followed by the doors sliding. While Tony explained with more details than I could understand all the work that they had already done, I went downstairs, following the noise. I saw the damage in the dining room wall, partially down with a huge hole from where you could see the kitchen. Tearing the wall down was gonna make the large room even bigger and through the dust I could picture exactly where every piece of furniture was gonna be. The weirdest illusion was caused by the dust. In the white dust covering the darker wooden floors there were footprints leading to the dining room’s sliding glass doors. The size of the prints were huge. I stepped into one of the prints on the ground and it was so much bigger than mine that you could see the dusty outline around my own foot. I could almost fit both my feet inside of it. I didn’t give it much attention as it was so out of the ordinary, the marks were probably made by dragging. Alex, whoever he was, must have been carrying something heavy outside. I slid the doors myself and proceeded to the backyard towards the open shed. The wind quickly hit my face - damn I hate the winter - and I shivered with the cold. A passageway through the tall grass led to the shed and I looked down, afraid of stepping on a root of the tall oak tree that guarded the shed, making my way out there as quickly as I could, bothered by cold winter air. I could hear music from a radio coming from the shed and I had to move away the sheets hanging outside to continue through the passageway. As I got closer I noticed that those weren’t sheets but the biggest white shirts I’ve seen. It could fit two, maybe three of me inside one of them. I was curious. Tony is too small for those. Before I could reach the shed I saw him. Lifting my eyes from the grass I saw the big pair of black boots. He was stepping out of the shed and the whole picture was disorienting. The shed, in comparison, looked much smaller as he had to duck to get through the door, sliding outside two ample shoulders, one at a time. This was the biggest person I’ve seen in my life. Not only impossibly tall but, contrary to most tall people, he was BIG. Calves as thick as my thighs made the big pair of jeans seem too tight. His own thighs were proportionally as big, looking powerful enough to carry his heavy upper body. The immense T-shirts that looked ridiculously big hanging just behind me held every curve of his body, not too tight but perfectly. I could make out love handles and what seemed to be the start of a gut. He immediately extended one large hand my way, as if asking me to jump and hang on to it from the grass to the pavement around the shed, and my eyes followed very hairy thick forearms and even thicker arms. He was not jacked, by any means. The guy was just huge, the kind of build that you don’t get from working out, and as I got closer, I was making an effort to register how big he was. Though he had the hand extended in front of me, his face was stern and it was not a handsome face at all. In a millisecond I studied his features. A big nose coming out of plump cheeks and a line for a mouth, his unkept beard was patchy and growing bigger on his neck other than on his round face. Above the nose he had a line, the result of an over pronounced front that gave him an unwelcoming look, casting a shadow over his small blue eyes. The dusty hair on top of his head was a light shade of brown, made even lighter by the coat of white dust on top of it. His darkened skin made me think he was maybe middle eastern, maybe mixed. He was not a handsome man. Not at all. But still he was so tall that it was impossible not to stare at him. There was so much to look at, from the chest hair scaping the top of his t-shirt to the dirty nails of the humongous hand extended in front of me. I got closer and extended a hand, which he gladly grabbed and engulfed in his, his thumb touching his other finger while holding my hand. I winced when he squeezed a little too hard, looking at him a little disconcerted. He smirked. - Alex. - the big guy said, so deep and low that it was a rumble more than a voice. - Leo, nice to meet you. - I noticed I was speaking too loud. Maybe in an attempt to look bigger myself. My 5’6” put my eyes right under his chest, that while not slabs of defined pecs where just as thick as the rest of his body. - If I knew you were coming to see the place, I would have finished bringing down the wall. We’re a little behind. - It’s okay. I couldn’t think of anything. My mind was blank, taking in this whole guy as he was still holding my hand for an uncomfortable long time and I tried desperately to think of something, anything to say. - You’re tall. Damn it. - Yeah, I get that a lot. - he squeezed my hand again and my eyes were drawn again to the humongous hand that was holding mine, and as if I had just been burned I pulled it towards me roughly. When he still held it in place I looked back at his eyes and he realised he was holding me there, letting my hand go. - Are you living here? - Don’t worry, I’ll be here only until we’re done with the renovations. I still looked at him, studying his face as if he was on display, maybe even being rude as I stared, in a kind of stupor. - What do you think? - the squeaky voice of the realtor called from behind me. I quickly looked back and turned around, tripping on my own foot as I did it. As I lost balance and started falling face first on the ground, the big hand came under me, covering my whole chest, it seemed. I felt my whole face getting red immediately and forgot about the cold weather for a second. I looked at his face and faked a smile, his face didn’t change at all. - We’ll take it. We moved in the following week. While I was able to take time off from my job, Patrick wasn’t so lucky so I had to do it on my own. There was no money to hire anyone but Tony was happy to help. Patrick didn’t seem so happy he was around but I wouldn’t complain as I could never lift my sofa alone. I learned that Patrick and Alex shared the shed, built temporarily by the contractor company to house them. - The guy is too quiet - Patrick went - and I need people to talk. Snores like a son of a bitch too. And talk he did. The whole week, while I visited every day, he went on and on about how he lived a city away but found the commute too much, so agreed to stay in the shed. Divorced, 2 kids. Into muscle cars, other than painting he did all kinds of maintenance and knew his way around an engine too. He told me of a 1956 Buick that was his pride and joy but in shambles, so all his spare time was spent on working on the car. As for the house itself, it was practically done. While the exterior still looked like a set for a slasher movie, inside it was finished and… livable. Tony and I had everything furnitured and I was excited with the housewarming party planned for later in the evening. The one room that never seemed to be finished was the downstairs bathroom, which is why Tony agreed to get ready in our ensuite; he would obviously stay for the night. Alex didn’t help with the furniture, instead he was locked inside the tiny downstairs bathroom the whole week. I would steal a glance every now and then and find this humongous man, sweaty white wife beater on, tiling the walls for what seemed an eternity. Not a hard worker, definitely. With his expansive body occupying most of the room, though, there’d be no way a ladder would also fit in and yet he reached the ceiling pretty easily so I guess he found his niche. He indeed kept to himself and all I got from him was a grumpy “good morning” while he grabbed something I had brought over for breakfast and drank a cup of coffee from a freshly made pot I left at the kitchen counter. Last day of “moving”, at 5PM, Tony went upstairs to freshen up, Alex went back to the shed, I started cooking and soon after Patrik came from work with booze he brought for the night. At 8PM our friends started arriving. A small group: some guys from Patrik’s gym (even though he never went there), a few people from the office (rare occasion when accountants leave their houses). Drinks, good food, music and laughter filled the house. Tony joined in and it was like he’d always been part of the group, I can tell a lot of my single girlfriends stole glances at the fit older guy and he relished in it, being the center of attention in a group of swooning ladies. Alex was nowhere to be seen, locked in the shed outside. At 10PM I was more than a little tipsy - not used to drinking, you know. I stumbled to the kitchen for a refill and stopped on my feet at what I saw. Patrik had his pants down his ankles, one of the gym guys ramming his ass, his face contorted in pleasure and bliss in a way I remember seeing in our first years together. My first reaction was to throw the empty glass I had in my hands towards them. - What the fuck! - The glass hit gym guy in the head. He immediately put his pants up and came towards me. I never had time to avoid the punch straight to my eye and fell backwards. Someone screamed. Tony came out of nowhere and hit the gym guy. They started fighting. I saw everything from the ground up, the pants and button down shirts of my workmates looking at me from above with their surprised judgemental faces, Tony throwing punches at the guy as Patrik struggled to wear back his pants. The women started to scream at the violence to which the punches were being exchanged and the whole scene was a hazy mess for my drunk mind to remember correctly. 15 minutes later, I was in my bed, brought over by Tony. Everyone downstairs, including Patrik, had left the house. - Rough night, buddy - his slightly swollen face from the earlier punches made him squint a little while he smiled, sitting beside me on the bed. - Tony, I’m so sorry for th… - Hey, don’t worry, dude! The guy’s an asshole. I hope you don’t mind, I threw him out for the night, you both can figure things out later. You know it’s my last day here and I can’t stay the night but Alex will be downstairs in the shed if you need anything. - Hey - Alex had his arms crossed, his shoulders rubbing the door frame, his head inside the room, the same non expressive way. - Again, I’m so sorry. And thank you for that. - No sweat, buddy. Call for Alex if you need anything. I didn’t. I cried the whole night long, feeling unloved and maybe deserving of the kind of shit that happened tonight. I could extend myself on how lost a person feels when they have to completely change their life plans but I don’t want to go there. Instead, I went back to my regular activities as best as I could. The office let me know that I should take 2 more weeks off. I filled my loneliness with yard work, painting and generally cleaning whatever Alex was still working on that day. This was my house, after all, and life goes on. I’d still have breakfast ready in the morning for when Alex came from the shed to work in the bathroom. He devoured most of it, drank his cup of coffee and spent the day locked in there. So much so that it started to bother me. How long would it take? I honestly would review his work day after day and find that there was barely anything done. I decided to confront him. It was during a lunch break Alex and I were at the table. I had prepared food for an army - he ate a lot - and he was chewing a whole turkey leg when I asked: - So, can you give me a deadline as to when the bathroom is gonna be ready? - It will be ready when I’m done. - Sure, yeah… when is it gonna be? - Relax, little guy, I’m going as fast as I can. - fucker. Who the fuck is he calling little guy? - Alex, you’re not going fast enough. I should hire someone else to help you. He dropped the turkey leg with a thud, looking as menacing as a guy his size can look: - You don’t need anyone else. I’ll finish the fucking job. - I can’t keep fucking paying you when yours is the only job that doesn’t seem to end. Money is tight. - Fine. Don’t pay me. I’ll finish the fucking job. - What’s wrong with you? You wanna work for free? Or is it the shed? Where do you live? - Why do you care? I’m telling you I’ll finish the bathroom and I won’t charge you extra for it. - I care cause you’re at my house. It’s been more than a week since I got it, don’t you have a family to go back to? - No family. I live on my own. - Ok. And where is it? He stood up, impossibly tall. His mouth greasy from the turkey. The expansive body walking towards me. Sitting down at the table where I was, I was looking slightly below his crotch. Fuck, this guy was terrifying. - Boy, I don’t have a house. I’m living in your shed. You wanna throw me out, do it. Fucking happy? - and he stormed out. I wasn’t expecting that. And being so closed off as he was, I figured he just kept so quiet cause he perhaps felt ashamed of his financial situation. Fuck… I went through hard times before. Nothing to be ashamed of. One day you’re down, the other you bounce back. The big fucker was an asshole but feeling bad I went after him, to find him inside the shed, lying on his bed, the part below his knees hanging from the bottom of it. - Dude, if you need a place to stay, you can stay here. You don’t have to stall your work in the bathroom to stay longer. Fuck, it’s a big house for me alone, I don’t mind the company. - I ain’t gay, boy. Fucker. - What does it have to do with anything, I’m not asking to suck your fucking cock. I’m offering you a place to stay. There’s a guest room. You don’t have to stay at the shed, asshole. - Huh. - Was it a laugh? More of a chuckle. - you’re alright. He extended a huge hand as a peace offering. I shook his back, my hand once again engulfed by his. And from that moment on, our relationship changed completely. Turns out he was not living his best years either. House maintenance was never his trade and he took the job cause Tony was a close friend and helped him out, both in teaching him the skills and finding him a place to live. While he was still quiet most of the time, he moved into the guest room. We’d spend a few nights watching cheesy Netflix shows I’d show him or some rugby match he wanted. He’d explain to me the rules and comment on the plays, we shared a few beers, and called it a night. As days went by, he felt more at ease with me and I with him. Every day, after tending to the garden, I’d occupy myself with cooking and, man, was it satisfying to cook for this guy. He ate like an animal, and even started complimenting my food. I was happy to oblige. Two weeks went by and Alex never touched on the subject of moving out. I never asked either. I enjoyed having someone to keep me company and, now with the bathroom finally done and being well fed, he took whatever extra time he had to the gym in the nearby town. He’d arrive late in the afternoon after spending hours there. I had dinner ready, which he ate in minutes and moved to the couch with a few beers for our movie night. Having him sitting by my side I kept looking at how much bigger his thighs were than mine, and how my feet dangled from the couch while his thighs barely touched it. His monstrous feet made mine look like a kid’s. Whenever he’d extend his arm to the back of the sofa, I’d smell his manly scent and get hard thinking about how effortlessly manly he was. More than once our TV night would end with me beating one up back at my room, furiously thinking about him. It was also two weeks later that I received a letter from the company I worked for, explaining in very polite words that they would not be admitting me back. My savings weren’t much but I wasn’t desperate, at least if I had to tend to my own and no one else. With both of us there, I could probably provide for about 6 months. I’m trying to think rationally. But the truth is that I had nowhere to hold on to the life I’d known. I had a mortgage to pay, no job, no boyfriend, my family and friends at least a plane flight away. - I’m home! - Alex opened the front door drenched in sweat from the gym. He found me sitting on the sofa, head between my hands. - The fuck happened, Leo? - I’m out of a job, Alex. I’m out of my fucking job. What am I gonna do? - Those fuckers didn’t deserve you anyway. Don’t sweat it. You’ll be fine. - I moved here just because I could work from home. Where am I supposed to find another job that pays as much and allows me that? We’re in the middle of nowhere. I’m so fucked. - You’ll manage. You’re a smart guy. Is dinner ready? - No, you big dumb fuck! Dinner is not ready! What do you know about working things out? You’ve been freeloading here for two weeks! - Watch your words, little guy. - Little guy my ass! I’ve got enough to worry about now than your fucking dinner! Get yourself a fucking maid to cook for you. He jumped so quick in front of me that I first saw the shadow his big body cast over me. He put both hands on my shoulders and lifted me up to my feet. My face slightly below his beefy chest. I look up at his serious plump face. - What? You don’t think I’ve been a good friend keeping you company all this time? You think I’m freeloading now, don’t you, boy? It’s fucking time you wake up and take control of your life. - And what do you suggest? Find a fucker to live off of his house? He squeezed my shoulders tighter. - You think I don’t know what I want? I do. And I’ll have it. And I’d fucking hit you for the way you’re talking ot me right now but when you allowed me to stay here, you reminded me that I had goals. So that’s what I’m gonna do to you right now. He let go of my shoulders and I fell back seated on the sofa. He walked to the kitchen and returned with a bottle of vodka and two glasses. - But I’m not good ‘bout talking. So we’re gonna need this. He filled both shot glasses and drank one of them. - Go ahead. - No. - Fucking do it! His voice was so deep and commanding I immediately downed my glass, coughing at the end of it. - Good. Now. What is it that you want, Leo? - What do you mean? - For life. What do you want your life to be? - I… I don’t know. I wanted a house, and a dog and a partner that would be my family. - Well, you got the house. And I’m a fucking dog sometimes. Hehe. So I guess you need dick, right? - Shut up, fucker. - Hahaha. It’s dick that you need. Shame I’m straight. I could have that for ya. - You’re not really drowning in pussy too, asshole. - Hahahaha. That’s true. - shot. But we’re talking bout you. What is it that you want for life? - I… I… - shot - I don’t know. - What makes you happy? - I don’t know. I planned this house, I planned getting married to my boyfriend, I planned living a normal life. - Do you want a normal life? - I don’t know anymore. - Let me help you - shot. You see I’m a big guy, right? Fuck yeah, I see it. It drives me fucking mad sometimes. - Yeah. - I like being big. It makes me happy. A couple years ago I was into bodybuilding. But then I found out I wasn’t into all the attention. And I stopped doing it. But I still like being big. When you told me to stay here even though I had nothing to offer, it made me wanna be a better person. So I started working out again to be my best self. - Ok - shot. - And hey, I figured since you’re gay and all, I’d give you somethin better to look at. Hehe. So I wanna look nicer, cause that’s what I can offer. Huh. - I don’t know what I’m good at. - Well, you’re a goddamn good cook, I can tell you that. - shot. - Huh… thanks, I guess. I like cooking. - And I like eating. See, one day at a time, boy. You’ll find out what you wanna do eventually. He sat closer by my side and extended an arm over to my shoulder this time, pulling me closer. - You need me to find you some dick? There’s a couple guys at the gym who’d fuck you. - WHAT? No! (yes) - shot. - Hey, no shame in admitting you need cock. When’s the last time you had some? - I don’t know, a couple months maybe? - And that boyfriend of yours? - We weren’t having sex for a while… I guess we know why. - shot. - Hahaha. Fucker was having his. But don’t mind him. I heard he was taking up the ass. He wasn’t man enough for ya. - Fucker - shot - just cause I’m short doesn’t mean I can’t be a top. - Hahahaha. Now that would be funny, wouldn’t it? Stand up! He got up and pulled me up along with him. He had his back to my front and his ample round ass was at my chest level. - Now, how’re you gonna fuck someone like this? You can’t even reach! Hahaha - That’s cause you’re the biggest fucker I’ve ever known! - Damn right I am. And I’m gonna get bigger too. Tell me I’m big. - You’re fucking huge, you big lug. - Not nearly big enough. I’m tall, ya. That’s a given. But I’m gonna be big. Fucking bigger. The whole demeanor he had from when we met up to when he moved into the house completely changed. He exuded confidence, every act, from his deep baritone voice to the way he held my body pressed against the mounds that were his glutes, to his boozy laughter by having me in such position. It was kind of emasculating for me. And I felt conflicted about it. I pushed him away by punching his kidney. The laugh stopped, he immediately turned around and looked down at me from above. - Do you know how tall I am? - No. - I’m 7’6”. What are you? 6’? - 5’6” - Fuck, you’re tiny. I feel even bigger looking down at you like this. Do you know why you don’t see me drowning in pussy, as you said? - No. - Cause I don’t care about them. I’m no fag either. I don’t know what I am. I like me. I like being a huge fucker. He started walking toward me, pushing my body against him to the wall. I felt from the bottom of my chest almost up to my chin that he was hard. He was hard and looked mad. - You think I’m big? - Yes. - I am. You feel this big cock? - Yes. - I can see you like it too.- he flicked a thumb over my comparatively small hard-on. - And I like looking down on you, and everyone else. It makes me hard. It makes me in charge. He grabbed me from under my arms and effortlessly lifted me to his face. So close I could smell the vodka on his breath. - I’m gonna give you some dick today. And tomorrow we’re gonna talk about what makes you happy. - he put me over his shoulders and unloaded me on the floor, right in front of the couch. He sat with his logs for legs spread open and undid his pants, exposing the biggest dick I’ve ever seen in my life. - I don’t… - slap. He probably didn’t mean to but his hand was so big that when he tried to cover my mouth with his hand, he slapped me hard enough that a single tear immediately ran down my cheek. - Suck. His hand covered the entirety of the back of my head and he thrusted it towards his log. I opened my mouth as wide as I could but the roughness of it made the corners of my mouth stretch and sting at the sides. My nose buried in his pubes, he thrusted so furiously I was gasping for air. I started to gag under his chuckling. Grabbing my hair, he looked at my teary face: - We’ll find something you’re good at. I’ll give you something to be happy about. I’ll make you useful. He ravaged my mouth even deeper, both hands on the back of my head. I furiously held his freakishly thick hairy forearms and tried to pull away to no avail. I punched his thighs, so large from this close I felt like I was punching a tree trunk. The smirk never left his face. He chuckled louder at each attempt of release. - Take it, tiny fuck. Take a man’s cock. He was grunting and increasing the intensity and force of his thrusts. - I’m back to the gym and eating like a horse, I’ll be back to my huge days in no time - I could barely see anything while gagging so much. Both of my eyes foggy with tears. - Gonna be so fucking huge… so… fucking… huge - His deep, guttural grunts got louder and louder and I felt a gush of cum way beyond the back of my throat - BIGGER - I was gasping for air. Desperate - BIGGER - He’s gonna kill me. I can’t take it anymore - BIGGER - Too big. Too strong. Too much. It all went black. PART 2 - ROLES Looking at my face in the mirror the next morning I could clearly see where he slapped me last night. It was there. He was forceful and I never consented to anything. It was wrong. And yet, as my fingers felt the small damage he left on my face, all I could think of was how big he was and, more than that, how much bigger he wanted to become. And that got me instantly hard. I can’t. I can’t think with my dick. I can’t ignore the fact that I barely knew this man and what he was capable of. Yes, we spent nearly a month living together - but then again, I think I was so much in need of human contact that I lacked the judgement of character towards him. And I had to put an end to it. I had to send him away. I left my room upstairs and walked down the hallway past one, two empty rooms. It was a big house. The third door was half open. It’s Alex’s room. Is he up? Is he still there? Should I look? I unintentionally started walking on my tip toes as I approached his door, trying not to make any noise, in case he was still there. A quick glance through the open door. Yes. He’s still sleeping. He’s sleeping on his side, turned the other way. He looks comically big for the mattress he sleeps in. He must have brought it over from the shed. And his back… I don’t remember seeing him with his shirt off before. He’s got patches of hair on his back, right under his shoulder blades. And it’s such an expansive back. How can he even sleep on his side? We don’t even look the same species. And his neck is so thick. I can see it rolls right before his hair starts coming up. He’s covered from his lower back down, I can’t see much more. I shouldn’t be looking. I should keep waking. Keep walking. - Leo! - his deep bass voice came from inside the room and I froze dead on my feet. - Leo, come here! What do I do? What do I do? - What? - Come here! I fully opened the door to find him looking at me, still sleepy, big meaty chest in full view. - Sit. The closer I got to him the bigger he seemed to get and, by the time I sat on the edge of the mattress I was visibly shaking. Not in fear, no. It wasn’t as simple as fear. I felt uneasy, an impending doom sensation, overwhelmed by him and what happened the night before. - Listen, about what happened yesterday… - I want you out. - What? - Leave my house. - Wait, let’s talk about this. - There’s nothing to talk about. I need you out by the end of the day. I stood up to leave the room and he tried to hold my arms. Instinctively I pulled away and walked towards the door. My legs moved on their own, my breath was accelerated and that overwhelming sensation of urgency took over. I practically ran towards the door. Thump. Thump. His arm extended over my head and immediately banged the door with such force I saw splinters flying. Thump. Another step and he pushed me towards the door, pressing me against it with his body. It was a second. His waist pressing just under my shoulders. For a second I knew I couldn’t move up until he decided I could. When he stepped back and I turned around I mustered all the courage I had within me to look up at him. - What? Are you gonna fucking hit me? Get it over with. - No! I’m not gonna hit you! His frame filled my field of vision completely. It was overwhelming. He slept in his briefs. I had never seen him without his clothes on. Though his forearms were so hairy, his chest was not as much. There was a light coat of hair over his plump chest, almost making a triangle right in the center. More hair over his belly. He was thick and plump all over. Not the kind of body type you’d see in someone his height. He looked just so round and sturdy, bulky all over, that hairy belly escaping his briefs on the sides. Unexpectedly, he lowered himself on his knees, sitting on his heels, so we were looking eye to eye. - Calm down. We need to talk. This move made some of the excitement go away. He waited until my breath was back to normal. - Hit me. - What? - Right here. Hit me. Give it all you got. - he touched the left side of his chest and looked at my disoriented face. - Hit me. - What, no, you’re crazy. - HIT ME. - his voice was so deep, so commanding. I punched him. - HARDER. - I punched him again. - HARDER. I used both my fists this time, punching him over and over again on both sides of his chest. My fists looked small against the wall of flesh in front of me. I was expecting it to be softer but as I kept punching, he flexed the round mounds of beef to make them harder. I gave it all I had, punching it over and over and watching as the upper part of his chest swelled while he flexed. - HARDER. At the same time it sounded like an order, a smirk was forming on his face. He chuckled. The smirk made him look almost arrogant but playful at the same time. And I punched him over and over until all my rage was gone and I felt tired. - Humph. There. Better? - You’re an asshole. That damn smirk. - Don’t act like you didn’t like it. You were hard the whole time, at least till you passed out. - I want to hurt you. - Punch me again. Try it. You can’t. I did, as hard as I could. Nothing. It wasn’t like punching a wall, a wall was harder. His big, plump chest was covered in a more than subtle layer of fat. The wall was underneath it. With this last punch his big meaty hand went immediately to his cock to adjust it. He was getting hard. - You can’t hurt me. And you know you can’t hurt me. Tell me how you feel. - Helpless. - I have that effect on people. Tell me more. - Overwhelmed. Confused. I don’t know what to do. - You want control. - What? - You want to control everything. - What do you mean? - Look at this house. You have four bedrooms for you alone. I’m in one of them, the other two are empty but spotless. - I’m clean. - You’re obsessively cleaning every nook and cranny of this place. You have breakfast, lunch, dinner done at the same exact time every day. - I’m not working, I need a routine. - What for? - To keep my plans in order. - What are your plans? - I… I don’t have any yet. - So why the routine? - So I can come up with something. - Why do you need to come up with something? - I don’t know. I’m not working, money is limited, there's a mortgage to pay. - I told you. You’ll figure it out. You’re a smart guy. You don’t give yourself enough credit. Just stop whining about it. And I’m not moving out. - What? - You heard me. - He lifted himself up from his knees. And up, and up. - I’m not moving out. I like it here. And I know you like me here too. He… he just said that. As if it were true. Who the fuck does he think he is? He can’t. Should I call the police? I certainly can’t throw him out myself. Should I call someone? Who would I call? Someone from work? I don’t even work there anymore. A friend? They’re so far away. Tony? Tony! Tony knows him. Tony’s a decent guy. I’ll call Tony. - What? You think I don’t know you’re hot for me? You think you’re the first tiny gay guy I’ve seen? - So you’re gay now? - I told you. I’m not into guys. I’m not into girls either. - What does that even mean? - I’m into me. My own body gets me hard. - What? How does that even work? You’re a narcissistic fuck, that’s what you are! - Damn right I am. And a big one. - Let me out. - No. Punch me again. He didn’t have to ask me twice. I gave it everything I had and punched him as hard as I could, right in the middle of that big hairy belly. It bounced a little. Again, a wall behind the layer of fat. He didn’t flinch. - You can’t hurt me. You can’t move me, I’m too big for you. - he took a step forward, taking me along with him and pressing my head in between the door and that belly. So big. I pushed him, I started punching him as hard as I could from the sides. Nothing. Immovable. - Fuck yeah. Try harder. You can’t move me. I’m so fucking strong. I was losing my breath pressed against his belly, feeling that the door would give up before he did. He filled the whole door frame with his back. When I thought I couldn’t hold my breath anymore, he finally stepped back and quickly held me in place with a huge hand behind my neck before I could fall down. He looked down at me, examining every inch of my body. I felt suddenly very self conscious, my body being so comparatively smaller than his. His bulge noticeably got bigger as he spoke. He forced my body right in front of his again, the space I occupied in between his bulk and the door seemingly getting smaller. With now both hands circling my neck, he forced his arms inwards. While he was not applying any more pressure to my neck, his chest reacted immediately to this, rising up, forming mounds of muscle that now covered my view of his face. - It’s so fucking hot that I could do whatever I wanted with you. You know that. You feel it too. Look at how small you are compared to me. You’re not a small man, not at all. You’re average in every way. You’re normal. Tell me how you feel about your body. - I don’t like the extra weight I gained since I started dating. I feel fat. He chuckled again. - See, that’s where we’re different. I don’t mind the extra weight. I want it. It makes me even bigger. And you’ve been feeding me well. How long has it been? A month? - Since what? - Since I started working out again, and eating better than ever with your cooking. It’s been a month. And I like the results. Did you know I gained 10 pounds this month alone? Did you know you’ve been making me bigger? And stronger? - I… I noticed… - Yes, you did. And you like it too. You like having a big, strong man around the house to cater to. You like the feeling of security. I see the admiration in your glances. You think I don’t notice but I do. And I like it. - I… I do think you’re.. Very tall. - Is that all? - You… you look strong too. - You have no idea. - He moved one hand away from my neck to flex one biceps. There was no peak to be seen. Instead, just a big, round mound of an arm leading to his hairy armpit. - Look at this arm. Look at how big it is. It’s very strong too. I’m a fucking monster, that’s what I am. - his dick was now so hard I could see its big, plump, dark head peeking over the elastic on his briefs. - It’s… it’s incredible. I’ve never seen anyone as big as you. - And this is nothing. I’m gonna get bigger. Much, much bigger. I wanna get bigger by the day. I want you to be so overwhelmed to be in my presence you find your place in life. Do you know what it is, boy? - I… I… - You need to serve a higher purpose. That’s what you need. Do you need a plan? Here’s your plan. You’ll work to make me bigger. You’ll make me the monster I’m destined to be. And you’ll enjoy every step of the way. - So big… - Yes. Take your clothes off. I clumsily removed my checkered pajamas. From above, he watched, attentively, my slightly overweight body getting exposed. I couldn’t hide my hard on in any way. I was incredibly hard, overwhelmed, his expansive form making me feel so out of place, so inadequate. - I knew it - chuckle - you’re hard for this mass. You like your men big then, don’t you? Admit it. - Yes. - You like being overpowered. - Yes. - You like looking up at me and knowing you’ll never be as much of a man as I am. You know I can take whatever I want from you. You know you’re lucky. Any tiny faggot would pay money to be in your place. But I chose you. - Yes. - So fucking please me. Take my briefs off. I struggled to get his underwear off, my hands shaking way too much while I did it, overwhelmed by the feeling of superiority he had over me. How could a man be so tall? So bulky? And how much bigger could he get? The mere thought of it made me leak pre cum as I went down to my knees to pass the underwear under his right foot. - Stay on your knees. Look up. Open you fucking mouth. I did as commanded. His cock way too large to fit in my mouth naturally. There it was again, stretching my mouth to its limits. Now I didn’t feel scared. Suddenly my desire to please him grew stronger than my fear. I was accepting. I tried to look up and see him feeling his own huge body with his hands, raising his fists in a double biceps pose. His legs spread apart so he could lower his dick right into my mouth. And he started ramming it mindlessly. He didn’t look at me once. His eyes went from one big arm to another. His hand behind my neck pressing me head against that monster of a cock until tears started coming from my eyes again. Too much. Not again. I was going out of breath again, yet, all I could think of was being careful enough not to let my teeth ruin his pleasure. Trying to take it all it, from the unbelievable huge feet by my side to the thighs, so close to my face and yet so much bigger than my head. - You’re not passing out on me again. - he pulled me off of his dick, roughly scraped the tears off of my face and brought me up again, each of his big, meaty forearms under my own arms, lifting me off of the ground, his palms open against the door, holding me in place. His eyes looked more menacing now but I didn’t care. I was overwhelmed by his size, his power, his manliness, the man smell I felt coming from his body, the powerlessness of a moment that made me forget about my need for control. How could I control anything with someone like him around? He slides his dick in between my thighs, getting closer and smashing me against the door with each thrust, looking deep into my eyes. His soft, hairy belly rubbing against my own comparatively small dick, the sensation of being completely under this massive man’s control. - I’m gonna be a fucking bull. I’m gonna be so big men will get on their knees by the mere sight of my body. - thrust - I’ll live to eat, sleep, fuck and grow - thrust - that’s what I’m meant to be - thrust - and when you think I’ve grown too big - thrust - I’ll grow more - thrust - more massive - thrust - more dominant - thrust - AHhhh - thrust - More manly… Ahhh… - thrust - MOOORE…. With my feet off of the ground and being held up by his massive, plump, bulky body only, I came, humiliated by all that was around me, by all this man, this incredible, overwhelming mass of a man. His thick, meaty dick pulsed against my thighs and he grunted, loud and in an animal way. I felt the smell and warmth of his breath on my nose, the spams of his strong, bulky body against mine. And another, and another. He came so much. And when it was over, he stepped back, letting my body fall on the floor. From below I watched his moist leaking dick still hard, a smirk on his round face looking down at me, making me vulnerable with his stare. The epitome of a man. His rough, patchy shaggy beard covering that thick neck, the shine in between his pecs. - Starting today, you’ll cook for my growth. You’ll work for my growth, and only for my growth. I want a gym built in here. And I want this room covered in mirrors. Figure it out. Now get up and go make me breakfast. PART 3 - MOVEMENT - Yes, it’s been great. He’s easy to be around and I don’t mind the company. It’s nice having someone here in the middle of nowhere. - Nah, thank you again. It’s cool that you brought him in with you, man. Really nice of you. I mean, I know Alex is a good guy and all but I know he can be a lot. - He’s really helpful, I mean, look around! This place is finally taking shape. __________________ It was close to midday and, as usual, I had been busy with food prepping since 10:30. Other than Alex, four other men were working tirelessly outside building what would become the property’s gym. A month prior, Alex’s room in the second floor was converted into “the mirrored room”. We now had my former master bedroom, with the bed replaced by a king size where Alex spent his nights, along with a single bed by the corner where I slept. There were also mirrors covering one of the walls of the master bedroom, facing its footing. The mirrored room itself was basically covered in mirrors from every side, including the ceiling. On the floor a made to measure futon that occupied the whole space along with some bean bags and pillows, and a large TV fixed on the wall where a large group of people could comfortably sit to watch a movie. He made it so that the mirrors could be covered by automated blinders for such occasions. I had put together the savings corresponding to four months of comfortable living to make the adjustments he requested, along with buying all the raw material for the construction of the gym. - You worry about having everything I need here. I’ll worry about construction and do it exactly the way I want it. And that he did. I wasn’t spending a dime on man-hours, his 2 friends from the gym along with Tony, right in front of me, were taking care of everything. I also managed to secure all equipment from a recently closed gym by researching online and, while it was not top notch new equipment, that 4 man crew had sanders, paint, concrete molds and the ability to build and customize the equipment from the basis I provided. My daily routine would be spent mostly cooking - you wouldn’t believe how demanding the nutritional needs of a man this big can be - while watching the men working outside. Did I secretly desire it would be a hot day, so they’d work with their shirts off? Most certainly, yes. And shirt or no shirt, they’d work like tireless men with a goal in mind. And tonight we’d celebrate concluding the endeavor with a nice barbecue and beer for everyone. __________________ - And, you know, other than me - Tony continued - Alex didn’t connect with many people after everything that happened. He kept mostly to himself, which is pretty hard at his size. The guy is a fucking beacon of attention anywhere he goes. I don’t think he likes it. __________________ Though I was conflicted at first with the kind of relationship I could expect from Alex, the truth is that whenever he wasn’t horny, we were buddies. We would still watch TV every night. Now and then he would hug me while the movie was on, sometimes he would hug me too tight, chuckle while I squirmed to get off of his grasp. Other times he’s asked me to watch the movie sitting on the floor by his feet, while massaging them. We’d still chat about amenities while I caressed his feet. He’d tell me how much he was benching, in between sips of beer. More than once I fell asleep, either by his side or sitting between his legs, on the floor, my head laying on his thigh. He’d then pick me up and bring me upstairs, tugging me to my bed before going to his. The first time he entered the mirrored room he immediately got hard. He was back from the gym, still sweaty, looking at himself from every angle. - Come here. Stand by my side. It’s impressive how much difference two months of hard work and good nutrition make. He was visibly more toned. Some of the extra layer of fat he used to carry either wasn’t there or was less noticeable, given that his already humongous back looked even more expansive and his shoulders were now two very visible and definable boulders of muscle on top of the meaty arms. Now, when he flexed, his peak was higher than I’d ever seen. Just standing relaxed, with the arms by his side, he assumed that so common bodybuilder stance with his arms slightly arched over his wings, fighting space with the unbelievably developed triceps. - Ever heard of muscle memory, boy? Looks like mine remembers it way too well. Fuck, I’m huge! - In a frenzy he grabbed both of my shoulders and positioned my body in front of his. I was shocked to see how much of him I could still see behind me. He brought me close enough so I could feel his hard cock pressed against my back and smell his breath from above. I immediately felt his warm swat penetrating through my shirt. In a second, he grabbed his collar and ripped the shirt in two like tissue paper. I let out a soft gasp from the sudden movement. He did the same with my shirt. - Look at this shit. I’m so large you can see my nipples. And he was right. He was a broad man from the start but the added mass on his shoulders and triceps made him look even bigger. He flexed both arms in a double biceps, laughing loud at his superiority over me. I, again, felt inadequate. Less of a man standing next to this much mass, feeling the hair on his not so protruding belly stick to my back with his sweat. - Do you like being part of it? Do you like being part of my growth? - I do. It’s amazing. - Damn right it is.And it’s only the beginning. You know what they say, “there’s always someone bigger”. I’ll make it so there’s none. I’ll be the limit. I’ll be the biggest. Would you like that? - I don’t think there are many people bigger than you, really. - Haha, you think I’m big? You have no idea what I’ll become. You… you on the other hand… have you shrunk, boy? It wasn’t just the illusion of me being near his massive size. In my efforts to tend to his growth, I was eating less and less every day. More than often, he would finish his humongous portions of food and with his playful “are you gonna finnish that?” he would end up eating whatever was still on my plate. - Damn, you’re looking tiny. How do you feel being this close to a man? Does it make you hard? Do you like my man smell? Do you like the idea that I could do whatever the fuck I please with you? I couldn’t help it. I was leaking pre cum just looking at the massive monster behind me. Without saying a word, he lodged a meaty arm in between my legs and lifted me up, laying me across his shoulders. - Fuck, you are light. He positioned one hand on my chest, practically covering it, and another one just above my crotch and lifted. - Look at how easy I can lift you. And down. And up. And down. And up. And down. - He was practically laughing with each rep, that devious smirk never leaving his face. - It’s so fucking hot that I can do whatever I want with you. Look at this? - he laid me across his shoulders again and flexed his biceps. - I don’t even have to hold you. Fuck. Laying on top of his shoulders, I held to that big biceps, feeling its hardness and its power. His other hand reached to his cock - Fuck… I’m so big. I’m so strong. I’m massive. Puny boy is nothing next to me. - he was beating furiously - so fucking big… TELL ME HOW BIG I AM! - You’re huge, Alex, you’re massive. Your arms are fucking humongous - I was light headed from being held up so high but still crawling on his shoulders trying to get closer to his armpits just so I could smell him. - Fuck yeah. Fucking huge. This arm is gonna be bigger than your head. So.. uhhhh. Fucking…. So fucking huge… Uhhnnngg…. FUCKING HUGE! FUCK!!! He sprayed and sprayed all over the mirror, with him on his back. He jerked his shoulders back as if dropping a sack of potatoes and down to the futon I fell. I was leaking so much pre cum I immediately started jerking off. He lifted his foot and stepped on my neck. - No cumming for you. Not yet. I’ll tell you when to come, tiny. I’m not in the mood for your gay shit. __________________ - Yeah, Tony, he’s a handful. What.. huh… what do you mean, after what happened? - Oh, he didn’t mention, huh? Damn fucker… __________________ We had a few drinks to commemorate having the mirror room ready and done. Needless to say I was heavily drunk before he felt anything and he ended up having to carry me up to my bed. - Your feet. - What’s with my feet, runt? - Your feet don’t fit the bed. - laughing. - No runt, they don’t. - You need a bigger bed. You should open your bed from below so its bigger. - My bed doesn’t open, runt. You’re drunk. Go to sleep. - But your feet won’t sleep if they’re not in the bed. - Fuck me… shut up runt, go to bed already. … … … … - Your feet will never sleep, you know. - GOD DAMN IT, RUNT! FUCK! He stood up in a second and, with one hand to each side of my bed, looked at my eyes menacingly. - I… I’m just worried bout your feet. - FUCKER. He lifted my bed, me on top of it, and positioned it right at the foot of his own bed. Laying down on his bed, his feet were right at my chest level, and he purposefully pushed me, with his feet, so I could lay on my side and give him space. I hugged his feet, both of them, as if I would a Teddy bear, and immediately fell asleep. The bed was kept there. He later revealed that having me envelop his feet with my whole body flicked a button for him and he had to cum that night. A quick slap on my face because I wasn’t awake to take care of that hard on. __________________ - Just be careful. I mean, I know he can be pretty convincing when he wants to be, and I don’t want him taking advantage of you. Like this whole gym thing. It’s obvious you’re not the one gonna be using it neither he’s the one paying for it. - He’s just not good with bookkeeping. Don’t worry. I’ve got a plan. ___________________ - No, I don’t want you to take any measurements. I won’t weigh myself either. I’m gonna measure myself against you, every day. I also want you to video me. After I come back from the gym, we go to the mirror room and you’ll film, take pictures, whatever. I don’t want to get caught up in numbers. They make me anxious. I’d film him daily. He would pose for several photos, everything very detailed. It’s hard to have an idea, since he’s overall so big and, while if he was of normal height, his arms would possibly look around 20 inches. But being so tall, I’d say they are around 22. His weight is a total mystery. Certainly above 280 lbs (130 kg) but my rough guess here is probably too conservative. As for myself, I was 175 lbs three months ago and weighed myself this morning at 140. Having hated the extra weight I gained while dating Patrick, I was happy with the results and didn’t feel like my diet was forced at all. __________________ - Let’s just say he had a rough past, Leo. But then, who hasn’t? I just wanna make sure he doesn’t fuck up again. - What do you mean, Tony? Are you talking drugs? __________________ Immediately after that first time I sucked him off I started noticing his body was changing more noticeably. This one time, I went to the bathroom and, not realising he was there, opened the door to catch him with a needle in hand, a small vial and a few pills on the counter. - The fuck are you doing? - Gear. - What? What’s gear? I won’t have drugs in this house, Alex, we’ve got to draw a line… - Shut the fuck up, runt. This is gear. It’s steroids. I’m starting the cycle today. Nothing for you to worry about. __________________ I went back to the kitchen to fix a jar of tea for the guys. Mario and Rob, both from the gym, were there and… they were kissing each other. - Cough. - Heeeey, Leo! Sorry bout that! You know we’re a couple, right? Mario was… very typical. He sounded gay and owned it very well. He had a perfect tight defined body, which he made sure to flaunt with extra small shirts snuggled to his visible abs. He was maybe 6’, around Tony’s height. Rob, the boyfriend, had a more stoic look to him. With Irish features, his greyish blond hair and slim face was made even more handsome by the freckles here and there. While Mario could easily model underwear with that body, Rob, while equally muscled, had way more volume than his partner. - Of course he does, we’ve been coming here almost daily for three months - Rob rolled his eyes. - And still we haven’t all fucked, have we? - Mario lifted his left eyebrow. - Funny. Rob, you into the open relationship thing too? - Leo, sometimes you get tired of having pasta every fucking day. - Don’t mind him, Leo. I hit on Alex at the gym once and he said he had a roommate I’d like, remember, Rob? Well… I’d fuck ya. Just saying. - Funny. You wanna fuck Alex, not me, honey. - Girl, who wouldn’t? Look at all that meeeaaaat!!!! __________________ - Money is tight, Alex, and I’ve been thinking… We… we could make easy money, you know. - What do you mean? - You.. ahm.. You… Ever heard of onlyfans? - The fuck is that? - Porn. It’s porn, Alex. - You wanna do porn, runt? Go ahead… as long as it fuels my growth, I don’t care - No! I mean.. I don’t think I’d sell as much as.. You know… you. - What? You want me to do porn? I can’t. - You don’t have to do anything. I have all the videos of you flexing. I’ll just set up and account and upload it there. - No. I don’t want the attention, I told you. - I can edit your face off of the video, or even blurry it. I mean, it’s honest work. You’re investing in your body, it’s only fair you get something in return. - You want to pimp me, runt? - It’s not like that! It’s not for my personal gains, your sups, the gym, all your demands… they’re expensive! - Huh. So people would pay me to see my fucking huge body? - Yeah. - And no one would know it’s me, still, people will pay to jack off to my body. His dick hardened immediately. - Yeah. - Good. Ok. Do it. But suck me off first. This got me hard. __________________ The boys went back to work. Tony passed by the kitchen to get his fill of tea. - Leo, I don’t wanna make a big deal of it cause apparently you’re doing great on your own there. But you’re a good guy and I appreciate what you’re doing for Alex, I think you should know. He spent the last 10 years locked up. He really has nowhere to go, his family wants nothing to do with him and the best I could do was get a few jobs in construction, till we got his shed to live on, temporarily. - Wait… he.. What? What for? - You should talk to him. PART 4 - CROSSING THE Ts - We need to talk. - Alex had a huge plate that had just been emptied in front of him. As usual, I had barely eaten anything, whatever portion of the meal I separated for myself ending up being consumed by Alex as well. - What about, Runt? - Yesterday, during the barbecue, Tony said you… well, you’d been to prison. - Did he now? - he was clearly annoyed. - He did. And… It bothers me that I don’t know anything about you, at all. - What do you mean, you don’t know anything about me? We’ve been living together for nearly 6 months now. You know me. - Where are you from? Do you have any family? Why did you go to fucking prison for? - Why do you need to know all of that? We have a pretty good thing going on for us here. You’re fine, aren’t you? You like having me around, don’t you, boy? He got up from the table and pointed at the dishes so I could remove them. I promptly did. I was getting well trained and - the truth was - more dependent on him every day. While my financial situation was firstly not the best, Alex agreed a couple of months ago I could start publishing his posing videos online. All it took was a twitter account for marketing it and the numbers started piling up. The amount of men fully devoted to him increased quick enough that our monthly expenses were more than covered. Not only that, once I got brave enough to publish videos of him jerking off to his own reflection within the mirrored room, people were obsessed. I got daily requests for personalised content and people offering impossibly high amounts of money to spend an hour with him. I never replied, he never allowed me to. But he still wanted me to read all the messages he received complimenting him, telling him how big he looked, how big his cock was, how much they wanted him to fuck them. I’d do it during his afternoon work out. By the end of the 2 hour training session, Alex was hard and his dick needed release. He’d then go to the mirrored room for a posing session and a quick jerk off. Not only that but I had grown accustomed pretty quick to our routine. He wasn’t lying when he said he’d give me purpose and lately I felt just so… content; I’d pretty much follow on whatever he had planned for the day. At 5h00 in the morning I’d wake up. My bed was still at the foot of his and I’d sleep hugging his huge feet every night. He wouldn’t mind how hard I was feeling those impossibly huge feet covering my whole upper body. A quick pec to his big toe and up I was while he would still snore loudly for a couple more hours. Up to 7h00 I’d be meal prepping. I arranged so that weekly a truck would come with stupid amounts of sweet potato and chicken and eggs and veggies and oatmeal and more chicken and fish and even more chicken. I’d cooked chicken so many times in so many ways by now I don’t know why he doesn’t complain about it. For a total of 8 daily meals, I’d have his breakfast prepared at 8h00, a second breakfast at 10h00, brunch at 12h00, lunch at 2h00, a snack at 4h00, tea at 6h00, dinner at 8h00 and something before bed at 10h00 in the evening. I never got tired of watching him eat and it was clearly helping him out so I gladly did it. Every day. After breakfast he went for his first training session of the day, from 8h00 to 10h00. After gorging himself on his second breakfast he’d lock himself up at the mirror room. I was not allowed there for filming or watching him, and I wasn’t supposed to talk to him up to 12h00, when he’d come downstairs for lunch. We’d have lunch together - mostly me watching him eat and talking to him about amenities, trying to ignore how pumped he looked from his morning workout. After lunch he’d nap for an hour and that was my time to do the dishes and go up to the mirror room and keep it clean. More times than not I’d swipe cum off of the mirrors, hard while doing so and picturing him pleasuring himself while looking at his own body. At 2h00 I was back at the kitchen waiting for his face to pop in looking for lunch. I couldn’t wait for it too. He’d always be in his underwear, barely had his eyes open, and ducking to go through the door, one shoulder, then his head, then the other shoulder. The big round face wearing a smirk of approval cause I had everything ready for him. Still on his underwear he’d go to the gym again and I knew I’d see him only an hour later for another meal. Back to the gym he’d go and I was not to interrupt before his snack time - the only time I was allowed in the gym - bringing his protein shakes. Whenever I was about to go into his gym I already had butterflies up my stomach. The room smelled like him. The grunts I heard on my way through the yard. The anticipation of looking at his beefy sweaty body pulling amounts of weight you couldn’t find in regular gyms. And fuck, the pump. He built that gym with ceilings so high the building was just as tall as the two story house but fuck did he look immense standing there, impossibly tall, all pumped, muscles glistening, face red, all the hair on his chest sticking to his flesh as I’d like to be doing. I knew that if he was having a good workout he’d start flexing right there, teasing me, that smirk that never left his face looking at me. Sometimes he barely acknowledged me. I left the shakes and went back home. But whenever I was lucky he’d flex a huge arm in front of my face. - Big enough, runt? - No one’s bigger than you, Alex. - Fuck yeah, you’re right. When he came back from his workout he would update me on how much he was lifting and what he had trained for the day. I kept a detailed journal of his impressive progress and so I took notes, sometimes not believing the numbers as I wrote them down. The one thing he wouldn’t let me do was measure him up. That’s because he would inevitably get hard as he was describing to me how much he had lifted that day. So much so that one day in particular he didn’t even wait for me to finish my notes. He just got up, lifted me up on one of his shoulders and ran up the stairs to the mirror room. He dropped me down on the futon like a sack of potatoes and immediately started flexing his beefy body in front of the many mirrors. - Fuck Leo… I’m getting so fucking big, look at this. - he said as he lifted an arm flexing his biceps, the other arm on a fist by his waist. - It’s… incredible, Alex. - Come here, stand by my side. Now I want you to try and picture what I was seeing. This man was just so huge that standing up by his side, on my slippers, my head was almost as high as his big round nipples pointing down at me. His waist was at my shoulder level so what I saw in the mirror, first, was just how skinny I was looking. All of the extra weight I had gained during my 3 years with Patrick was just gone. Instead, I was so thin I could see my ribs if I tried hard enough. By my side and nearly the same size around as my whole body was one of his thighs, impossibly thick, larger around than my waist and nearly as large as my shoulders. One of his calves was thicker than my thighs, for sure. Next to my pale body, his leg on his natural tan looked darker, even more so as it was thickly covered by dark, black hair. By my head, his waist had lost some of the fat that was there when he met but didn´t get any smaller. Instead, his torso was a a solid block of now visible abs, a distended gut that extended under his even more gigantic pecs. He rested a paw over my shoulder while pushing me closer, he liked me standing right in front of him, so he´d flex above me. His muscles flaring on my sides behind me. He looked so big it was like I wasn´t even there. I could still see his thighs by my sides, the big nipples far apart enough that even if I could reach him and stand in front of his pecs I would still see then both peeking behind me. And above those slabs of hairy meat he had for pecs his shoulders bulging even wider. Both of his arms in full view, bigger than my head by so much I could barely believe it. The mounts and valleys his biceps, shoulders and traps made above me so beautiful to look at. Defined just enough so you could tell the muscles apart. - You see that, runt? Fuck… you see how big I am? - You’re incredible, Alex. There’s no one bigger than you. - Fuck yeah, there isn’t. Look at it, runt. Fucking look at it. Are you hard? What’s that? What’s that little thing? You hard just looking at me? - I… I can’t help it. - And why is that? Why are you hard, runt? - Cause I can see you look… even bigger than before. - Not even close to big enough, runt. Tell me more. - Cause you’re so powerful I’m scared to be near you. - Why? You think I’m gonna hurt you, runt? - I know you could. I know I couldn’t help it if you wanted to. - Damn right. I could do whatever I pleased with you. Does that make you hot, runt? - Yes. - Do you like knowing that if I wanted to fuck you, I’d take you right now? - Yes. - Do you like knowing that you couldn’t get away. That… fuck damn… I could ram my big cock up your ass and tear you in half? - Yes. - You know I’m so much more of man than you’ll ever be, right? - Yes. - That’s why you do everything for me. To see me growing bigger. To fuel my growth. - Yes. - I like how skinny you look. You’re not a small man, by any means. You’re… regular. Forgettable. But I’m just so… fuck… so much more. - Yes. - It’s like every pound you lose I gain twice as much. All in muscle. - Yes. - Just so I can be even more powerful next to you. Even bigger. Even manlier. - Yes. - You don’t even look like a man. You’re a little girl for me, aren’t you? My little wife cooking my food and clearing my house. - Yes. - You like being my wife, runt. - Yes. - Why is that? Aren’t you a big strong man yourself? - Not next to you, Alex. - Call me Sir, runt. - Not next to you, Sir. - Yeah. How do feel next to me, runt? - I feel… small… and… delicate. - And why do you act like you’re my wife, boy? - Cause I want to make you happy, Sir. I want you to approve of me. I want to feel important. - You like to think you played a part to all of this size? All of this muscle? All of this power? - Yes. - I like that, boy. - I want you to get even bigger, Sir. I know you can. And I’ll help as much as I can. - Fuck yeah. I’ll get bigger, boy. I’m just starting. I want you to cum just looking at me. I want to be so big you feel the ground shake as I walk. So big we need a bigger bed. So big I don´t fit anywhere. So big I can´t find clothes my size. Fuck, who needs clothes? I’m always hot anyway. You like that I’m hairy, boy? - Yes, Sir. - Why don’t you let your body hair grow, boy? Why do you shave it? - I… I don’t, Sir. I… can’t grow any body hair other than my legs. - Why, boy? You not a man? - Yes, Sir. - Men are hairy, boy. Men are big, strong like me. You’re no man. - I… I’m sorry, Sir. - Tell you what, since you like being my wife so much, I want you shaved. No pubes, nothing on your legs. Deal, runt? - Yes, Sir. - You’ll just do whatever I tell you to do, won’t you, runt? - Yes, Sir. - Fuck, you’re pathetic. Here, turn around. Look at me. - Yes, Sir. - Get on your knees. I want you even smaller. - Yes, Sir. - I get it, runt. It’s hard to be a man when you have me to compare to you. Take the rest of your clothes off. I want you naked. - Yes, Sir. He removed his underwear and, on my knees, his big fat dick was pointing straight a palm above my head. - I want you to look at me and think of how much more of a man I am than you’ll ever be. - Yes, Sir. A drop of precum fell on my face. I didn’t dare to move as I felt it sliding down my cheek. He grabbed his log in one big hand and started rubbing it. Looking at himself in the mirror he would flex his biceps, then turn sideways and grab his torso. He would cup his chest, all while moaning and grunting like an animal. Down at his feet I couldn’t see his face past his fat dick. Whatever field of vision I had left was filled by his strong blocky gut and his meaty pecs. Those two huge nipples just as large as his dick was thick, pointing to my face while I wished I was high enough to suck them. - Hug my thigh, runt. I wanna feel how small you are next to me. I did and was amazed at the feeling. Not only his thigh was hard as fucking rock but so large around that I felt like I was holding a whole person between my arms. His leg felt rough, the hair rough against my cheek. I couldn’t help but lick his thigh and feel his salty sweat on my tongue. He continued flexing, seemingly getting bigger at every pose. I held onto his thigh for dear life and actually sat on his foot. He seemed to like it as he started taking a few steps, my body attached to his leg, sitting on his huge foot. - Fuck, I’m so big. Look at you, runt. You can’t stop me. I don’t even register you there, boy. Looking straight at the mirror he raised both arms in a double biceps and started flexing his thighs. I could feel the muscle under me getting even harder as I found it harder to keep my arms around his leg, so pumped it was. He kicked a little more violently and I lost my grip, lying on the floor. Standing over me, still in a double biceps, he came. And his grunt was so deep and low I could feel it reverberating inside my whole body. The splashes of cum falling on top of my whole naked body, showered by this much man, getting his essence, feeling baptized. He just left me there and left the room. He went straight to the bathroom and I heard him taking a shower. I was just so hard and horny I couldn’t contain myself. As he was leaving I could swear I felt his every step shaking the ground, taking that immensity away with him. I barely had to touch my dick. I just came, mixing my cum with his. The day went by as any other. We sat for our movie night, I layed by his side and he covered me with one of his arms. That night in particular I remember I fell asleep right there, just to wake up at my bed the next day, hugging his feet, as I’m sure he brought me over on his arms the night before. Every day I spent with him I felt like less of a person and more of an accessory for his growth. He was right, I didn’t feel much like a man anymore. How could I? Not only was he bigger, taller, way stronger than me but he was also now making enough money to support us both. And yet, I felt content. He was right about that too. I was happy he was there, I was happy I could witness his progress and I was happy we had our routine so figured out. Still. I had to know. I wanted to know more about him. I needed to. - You know everything about me, Alex. Please, let me know more about you too. - We don’t need that. We got a pretty sweet thing going on here for us. Plus… I don’t like talking about my past. - So you don’t huh. Ok. - I got up and went straight to the cupboard where we kept our liquor. Two glasses. Rum was the first thing I could grab quick enough to pour a shot to each of us. - c’mon, you can do it. He looked at it a little perplexed, then back at me, then back at glasses and sat. The chair squeaked beneath his weight. He sighed deeply and took a shot. - Alright. I’ll tell ya. PART 5 - ALEX Since I can remember I was bigger and taller than my mates. Even as a kid. People would assume I repeated a few grades. When I was around 14 I looked like a full grown man, hairy chest and all, and people were generally scared of me. I remember the other boys would jump on my back every chance they got. They called me “big lug”. And I like it. But I’m getting ahead of myself. You see, I never met my mother. I saw pictures of her though. My mother was German, you see. Big woman, she was. I think that’s what my dad liked about her. She was tough, that’s what he said, and never took no for an answer. As a journalist she got to travel around the world and she met my dad in Armenia. She was writing a piece about isolated communities and met him in a village in Shirak. From there, they traveled around together, he followed her around wherever she needed to be for a while. That was till they decided to get married. When they did, that’s when they settled here in this country. Got themselves a little farm where she could write in peace. He was happy as long as he could work the soil. They were completely opposites. But happy anyway - or at least that’s what I think they were. Dad says they never planned to have me. A child was not fit for their lifestyle and they wouldn’t know what to do with one. I agree, at least to his part. I don’t know what happened exactly but my mother didn’t survive childbirth. And I was raised by my father. He was a quiet man. Kept to himself most of the time. Most of my time we were together, working the farm with him whenever I wasn’t at school. That doesn’t mean we talked, though. We barely ever talked. Looking back I think he resented me for my mother or something. So I just… avoided him whenever I could. I… I don’t like to talk about it. He was a messed up man. If I can call him that. The asshole drank, that he did. A lot. And he beat me. A lot. There wasn’t always a reason, he just did it. And at school I also kept to myself a lot. The other kids don’t start a conversation with someone bigger than them by asking “what’s wrong with your eye?”. So yeah, I kept to myself a lot… working the field with my father, sometimes with a black eye. Like I told you, when I was 14 the kids at school just called me “big lug”, jumped on top of me all the time, playing as if I was a donkey or something. I liked it cause that's the most human interaction I had. I never got too used to being touched. And since being big got people to touch me, I thought I should be bigger. It’s when I started working out. I’d get stronger so my dad wouldn’t hit me anymore. Even though I looked so big, I was still a late bloomer. Meaning I didn’t get horny up until I was maybe 15. I remember the first time I got a chubby was at the gym, when I finally benched 90lbs on each side. Huh. That’s when I started growing like crazy too. See all these stretchmarks on my back? I must’ve grown a foot from 15 to 16, man. And not only that, I was getting pretty buff too. Dad didn’t look me in the eye anymore. And he tried hitting me once. I just held him in place. He couldn’t move, couldn’t hit me, couldn’t breathe. “Jhandam k’ez” - he said. Never tried hitting me again. After that I spent what I think was the worst year we had together. We were just there. We never talked. Barely looked at each other. When I told him I was moving out he barely acknowledged it. He was plowing a small square of land and he didn’t even look at me. I moved to the city at 17 with enough money to pay for the bus ride. Slept on the street, lost a lot of weight. Was just a big beanpole of a man walking around for a couple of months. We get by, you know. Do what we have to do. The one thing I’m happy about this time is that I never tried any drugs. I don’t know, drugs are not my thing. When I was living in the streets we had this couple that would come up to us every Friday with nice warm soup. They were good people, it seemed. They offered me a place to stay and I lived with them for a year or so. By then I was almost as tall as I am now and I think they saw me as a freak. They were always talking about me to their friends and… kinda showing me to them as if I was a freak. But sure enough, with proper meals I was slowly getting back to my bigger self. I kept active, doing my exercises, eating as a horse, they wouldn’t deny me anything. When I was 18 the lady started looking at me differently. She had the hots for me, I’m sure. She was my first. I’d never had sex with anyone before her and she taught me the ropes. I fucked her a few times and man, she was a screamer. Her husband liked to watch me fuck her and I think that’s why I could do it. I liked the attention. It was like he knew he wasn’t as much man as I was and that got me fucking hot while I made her cum. I didn’t mind her at all. It could be her as much as it could be him lying there in front of me. Her body did nothing for me. I just knew his tiny excuse for a man of a husband couldn’t make her cum as I could, and that was fucking hot. I called him names while I did it. It just made me hornier. I made him stand on his knees licking my ass while I fucked her. Make him fix me a beer after I fucked her. He liked it. Just as much as I did, though for different reasons. I suspect he was more into it than the wife was. Once I got too excited and she was down on her fours when I was fucking her from behind. The little cuckold was beating one off from a chair in the same room. I don’t know what got into me but I just grabbed him and threw him belly down to the bed. I spit on my hand and rubbed it on his ass and just put it in. I fucked him hard and didn’t mind his screaming. Fuck it made me even hornier. He tried to get out but couldn’t and I felt so fucking powerful… so fucking hot. I came inside him while his wife screamed in terror. They threw me out because of that. Heh. It was worth it though. Fuck, that little man struggling under me and the terror I saw in the wife’s eyes. That made me so fucking hot. It also made me realise, maybe for the first time, that being different wasn’t bad. That I liked being so much taller than everyone else. I started appreciating the way people would just move out of my way when I was walking down the street, and would comment all the time about my height, or about my arms. I started getting the notions you know? When they threw me out I went to the gym - it was the only place I felt comfortable at after all - and the owner let me live in an empty room above it. It was then I also found out how easy it was to make money when you’re… well… when you look like me. I lived above the gym, spent most of my day there and boy… word quickly got around that you could suck the big guy in the showers if you had a couple hundreds to give him. Hell, even the owner didn’t mind cause a lot of new guys signed up just to suck me off. Hah. Life was easy. I trained most of my days, had fags sucking my dick whenever I wanted and they even paid me for it. I even had regulars. And with those I experimented, you know? I learned I liked to cum when I was looking at myself. I learned I cummed faster the smaller they were. I learned to call them names. I got cocky. This one guy would let me do whatever I wanted to him so I just held him upside down and choked him on my big cock. Fuck that’s a favourite of mine until now. Just having a man, helpless, choking on my cock. See, I’m getting hard just thinking about it. And the bigger I got, the more I trained, the stronger I got, the hardest I’d cum. It was so much more of a rush being so much bigger than everybody else. I got hard only by training. By feeling the pump. A good pump would always get me fucking hard on its own. And there was always someone following me to the lockers so I got a good release. And, to be honest, I don’t want much more from life. I just want to be big. The biggest. And that’s what I worked on for a good 10 years. Living above the gym, getting fucking bigger, getting sucked by as many men and women as I wanted. But then I got greedy. One of my regulars, this petit little girl, was so much into my body. Called me daddy, liked to be slapped and shit. But yeah, she was tiny. Too small maybe. I don’t really remember much about that day. I remember I was fucking her and choking her while I was looking at myself in the mirror. I liked how big I looked, I was looking like a fucking god. At 28 I was about to enter my first bodybuilding competition so I was fucking shredded. It was after hours at the gym and I got her on the bench stool. I fucked her hard. I fucked her too hard. I didn’t notice when she passed out and kept choking her. I was just looking at myself. I was looking at my muscles and picturing myself demolishing my competition. Everyone else at that stage would be fucking humiliated by posing by my side. No one would be as big as I was. I choked her harder as I flexed my pecs, as I would on a most muscular pose and then I came. I came so hard and it was so good I saw stars. I came so much I was dizzy, my vision blurred and I knelt and sat by the side of the bench. She wasn’t breathing. I panicked, I tried CPR and shit but I was so fucking scared I didn’t know what to do. So I called 911 and was arrested then. 10 years it cost me. I got locked up and everything changed. I promised I’d never try a bodybuilding show again. You get a lot of time to think when you’re locked up for 10 years. Yeah, I made a few buddies in the joint, I kept training while in there - so nobody ever messed up with me. But I… I don’t know. Maybe I am a bad person. Maybe I’m just a narcissistic fuck who ended a girl’s life cause I’m a fucking psycopath. I never had sex with anyone while in prison. I didn’t have to. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I don’t think guys are hot. Or girls. I like me. I like being big, strong. Bigger than everybody else. That’s what I like. So I told you, I’m not gay. I’m not straight either. I don’t even fucking know what I am. I’m broken, I guess. For a long time I felt remorse for the girl. I still do. Or I think I do. Still, I felt nothing for her. I feel remorse for the act and I know what it means but I feel absolutely nothing for her. She wasn’t anything for me. I didn’t care for her. I don’t think I can care for other people. I think I’m sick. All I care about is me, my size, the way people look at me, the way you would do whatever I asked you to do without even asking for my reasons, runt. Being so much more of a man than anyone else is all I care about. Tony I met while I was in prison. He’s part of a professionalisation program and he teaches locked up guys how to be woodworkers, masons, these kinds of things. We got pretty close while I was in there so he took me in when I left the joint. So there you go. You wanted to know, now you do. I’ll pack my things up in the morning, runt. You don’t need to worry bout kicking me out. —--------------- After a final shot, he got up and went upstairs. I didn’t know what to say or what to do. Never in my wildest dreams I had to deal with something so heavy. While he told me his story I felt sorry for him, I felt scared about him, I felt his helplessness under all the mass. I understood why he would hug me now on our movie nights and why it took so long for him to warm up to me. And as I was walking up the stairs after him, I could feel the hair behind my neck rising as flashes of the times he forced me to suck him went through my mind. This man was strong beyond what I knew was possible. Was perhaps unstable and unable to control himself. And every step up the stairs was made in just as much impulse as my words to him when I got to the bedroom. - Alex, you’re not broken. You’re not. And I’ll do whatever it takes to show it to you. I will. You’re a good man. Whatever happened in the past will stay in the past. Just… please… don’t leave. I layed down at my bed, making space by his humongous feet and held them. Hugged them as I did so many nights before that. And wiping my tears on his feet, half drunk, fell asleep. PART 6 - MOVING ON How can I put it? It isn’t like I wasn’t afraid of him. Of course I was. But that wasn’t new. Fear and awe are very alike and I can’t know which one I felt in reality. Being in the same room as him, I’m sure, would have the same effect on anyone. He was way too big to ignore. The way you had to crank your neck up to look at his face, and how much muscle your eyes travel through to get there. Simply how much space he takes up in a room or how he has to bend and turn to cross a door. It’s not the same as just having a regular person around. So, when I woke up before he did the next day, like I did the day before that and went down the stairs to start preparing his breakfast, the last thing I was paying attention to was the dozen eggs boiling in the pot or the sizzling of the bacon or the nice smell of the bread about to come out of the oven. How do you even process that? I knew he had been in prison, yeah. But for killing a person? Sure, not on purpose. But I’d been there for oh so many times when he got in a narcissistic trance, barely registering his surroundings, fixated on his body and himself alone. How could I not think it would happen again? The anxious cogs in my head were interrupted by the heavy sound of his steps coming down from the bed. I turned around to see him ducking through the doorway, his vast, immense shoulders crossing the archway before I could see his face. He was wearing his boxers, always too tight on him. His naturally tan, hairy body always a surprise as one can never get used to how much space it takes. - Hey… - Hey… - So, how do you feel? - Shut up and eat your breakfast. - I grabbed his finger and pulled him towards the chair. He moved his mass over and sat, staring at me with those small, dark eyes. - Listen, I’m happy I know more stuff about you now. I don’t think it was easy on you. I chose to believe it wasn't. And I’m not running away or anything. My whole day is centered around you. What am I supposed to do? - Huh… so, you’re stuck? - No. That’s not what I mean. I don’t want it to stop. - What don’t you want to stop? - Our… our thing. I mean, I… manage everything around you, you get to grow bigger. - I do like growing bigger - he grinned. - Yeah… So… I like it too. And you were right all along. I do feel like I have a purpose, even if it looks like I’m just doing stuff for you. I feel good about our thing. I’m… content. - You’re content. - Yes! I feel like I’m part of something bigger. No pun intended. He smiled. It was weird when he smiled. He didn’t smile much so when he did it was like he didn’t know how. - So you’re not scared of me. - Of course not! He started walking forward towards me. I instinctively took a few steps back but he kept walking. My back touched the wall and still, he kept walking. He stopped right in front of me. Looking right at the top of his gut, I smelled his musky scent. His face looking down at me with a smirk. - Still not scared? - N… no. He moved his paws around my neck, circling around them and lifting me up, sliding me against the wall. My hands moved to his thick hairy forearms, grabbing what I can, trying to move them. I couldn’t. Steel it was around my neck. My feet left the ground and I started kicking around, barely with space to move it, hitting him a few times but it seemed like he wasn’t registering it. - You should be scared. I like it when you are. And look at you. I can see it in your eyes. You're shitting bricks, boy. And you should be. You’re tiny, I’m so much bigger, so much stronger than you. I can do whatever I want with you. Why wouldn’t you be scared? - S…stop! - Admit it then. Admit that you’re scared of me. - He squeezed a tiny bit, enough to make me cough. - I… I am, alright! I am always scared of you! I never know what to expect! - HAHAHAHAHAHA - He looked deep into my eyes and the smirk turned into a full laughter. He released his vice grip around my neck all of a sudden and I fell down, fighting to keep my balance, while he moved away laughing - Fuck, that makes me horny, how easy it is. And I see you’re sporting a chubby there too, boy. He was right. I was completely entranced by this mountain of a man. The feeling of being always so completely surrendered to his wishes, to whatever he wanted to use me for on that day, of making him feel and grow more powerful each day. Fuck, how could that NOT make me horny? If anything, I wanted more of that! - Did you mean it, Leo? When you said you’d whatever it took? - Yes. - Do you trust me? - I do. - Okay, you’re gonna have to. Because things are gonna change around here. I want you to have an even more active role in my growth. I want you making charts, taking measurements, taking notes. We’re gonna track how much I’m growing. Measuring myself against you every day makes me horny but it’s not effective and it’s not enough anymore. - That’s fine, I can do it, agreed. - It’s not a discussion, Leo. We are going to update the gym. I need more tools for my growth. How’re my finances? - You have nothing to worry about. You’re in the top 0.02% creators on onlyfans, you know? - Don’t care. Does it pay for new gym equipment? - Yes. - Good. I’ll send you the bill. Need new gear too. I’m gonna blow up, boy. - I’ll take care of the funds. - Good. He finished his breakfast and was about to get up. - Wait… I… I need to ask you something. - Go ahead. - Do you trust me as well? - I trust you like to please me, as you should. - Fair. How do you truly feel about telling me everything you did? - Am I supposed to feel something? - I mean, you did end that night telling me you were gonna move away cause you were a freak. How’s that? - You don’t want me to. - Of course I don’t. Do you feel closer to me, though? Less of a freak? - Oh fuck, what? Do you want me to get all sentimental on you? You’re cool, Leo. I like having you around. But no, I don’t feel any less of a freak. - There’s nothing wrong with being a freak. - I know. And I like it. I suppose wanting to be the bigger man there is makes me a freak anyway. But you know… you’re gay. How did you feel when you realised you weren’t the only gay guy in the world? - I see what you mean. It was comforting. - Exactly. That freak part of me bothers me. And sometimes I wish I had a community of muscle obsessed fuckers around me. - You can find that in any gym, you know. - Oh, you know that’s far from true. Nobody is more into being the biggest, strongest fucker there is than I am. I don’t know anyone who jerks off to pictures of themselves. And can I tell you something? When I’m jacking off in front of the mirror and you’re there, all tiny and shit, all I can think about is that I could take you right there, holding your neck, seeing you pass out cause I’m so fucking strong… and that’s what making me cum these days. And I’m not sure I like that. That’s too freaky. Even for me. - It makes sense. I try not to question it but I never thought an alpha ape who threw me around as much as you do would make me so horny. - You like it, don’t you boy? - I do, Sir. Very much. - I know. - Tell you what. What if we found these people? - What do you mean? - Let’s find your community. I’m sure there are people like you somewhere. We just have to find them. - You’re crazy. And what’re you gonna do with these people? - Meet them. Talk to them. Let them know you exist. - And how do you know you’re even gonna find these people? - I don’t. But I’m sure as hell gonna try. You deserve that. - I like to hear that. Say it again. - You deserve it. I’ll do it for you. - You really would do anything for me, wouldn’t you? - There was that smirk again. - It couldn’t hurt me meeting some new people too. I mean, we barely leave the house for anything and the only people we have from time to time are Tony and the boys. - And your choice for new people are big men obsessed with growing bigger? - You forgot narcissistic. - I never forget how narcissistic I am. You would be too if you were in my skin, boy. - he stopped for a moment, took a deep breath and continues - Okay. Go ahead, do your best to find another me. - That I could never find. I don't think there's anyone as tall and as large as you out there. But I’ll do the best I can. I looked at Alex and he was still not onboard. The two of us had spent way too much time locked in this house by ourselves and I could almost feel his anxiety over meeting new people. He was an introvert most of the time and it felt odd seeing him outside of his comfort zone for a second, perhaps insecure? He fascinated me. How can someone go from a self absorbed muscle god to an insecure wall of muscle like that? What exactly made him feel that way? - Alex, you like bossing me around, don’t you? It makes you horny. - It does, Leo. And you like it too. - I do. And when you boss me around, and have me worship you and have me suck your cock. You like that too, don’t you? - Fuck yeah. - Are you holding back? - What? - Are you holding back? - Holding back on what? - Do you wish you were doing anything else with me? - Like… fucking you? I told you, boy, I’m not gay. - Yeah, yeah… it’s pretty clear you don’t want to fuck me. Do you wish you were… rougher? - I’d end you if I were any rougher. - Just answer the question. Do you hold back on what you like to do? - You don’t know what you’re asking. - he was clearly uncomfortable. - Do you wish you were rougher but you’re not, cause you’re afraid of what I’m gonna think, or afraid if it’s appropriate, or if you’re gonna hurt me? - I WOULD hurt you. - So you do hold back. - I have to. - What if you didn’t? What would happen then? - No, I can’t. - Why not? You think I can’t take it? - You probably can’t. But it’s not just that. - What is it then? - I… I don’t know… It’s… it’s sick. - Why is it sick? - Cause I can’t get horny on what? On breaking you? On choking you? - And yet you do. You told me you cum thinking of you holding my neck. Why don’t you then? - But it’s not right. - What’s missing? Consent? You have consent. - You don’t know what you’re consenting to. - What are you afraid of? You know what I’m thinking? I’m thinking you’re not man enough to be any rougher with me. - WHAT? - You heard me. You act all alpha, all dom but it’s all bullshit. Truth is you’re scared of being a real fucking man and you settle for the occasional suck me boy, worship me boy crap. - Shut the fuck up, boy, remember your fucking place - he said in a low almost whispered voice, clinching his right fist, while holding the back of the chair with his left hand as if balancing himself. - You shut up, you big dumb fuck! - I screamed, and instantly regretted it. In a moment, he picked the chair up and threw it back to the ground, shattering it in the process. His face look disfigured, he looked at me growling and just swooped his big thick arm around me in one movement, lifting me up off of the ground and locking me by his side as if I were a folder. - WHO YOU CALLING DUMB, YOU FUCKING SICK BOY! - he carried me over to the dining room and jerked his body around, expelling me in the process. I flew over to the ground, scared to death. His eyes were jet red, his face transfigured in rage. As he walked towards me to catch me again I squirmed away the best I could, watching chairs and the dinner table in front of him flying out of his way so easily as if they were made of paper. He reached straight to my neck, getting me to stand and not stopping there, lifting me up with one arm only, his powerful hands squeezing the pipe enough my face was instantly red. - IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT? Do you want me to cut loose? Do you want me to hurt you? I’ll hurt you, you fucker! And with that he threw me away again, so far I crashed down with a thump, almost hitting my head in the process. I looked back at him in terror - what have I done? - and there it was. The dick outlined by the white boxers growing to attention. He was enjoying this. He grabbed me by the ankle this time and walked towards the living room, dragging me through the floor. When he stopped by the couch he jerked me up again and held me in a full nelson from behind, my arms up, lifting me up from the ground again. The pain was almost unbearable. - You like this, you sick fucking boy? I’m gonna show you what over 340 pounds of man can do to you. - AHHH - I screamed in pain - Alex, please stop, you’re hurting me, Alex! - YEAH BOY, scream boy! Fucking beg! You’re dead, boy! His rage was slowly being replaced by how horny he was getting. His dick was grinding against my ass, harder at every second, his hips moving involuntarily, as if he were fucking me over his underwear. Thrusting over and over again, he let go of my arms and I fell on all fours. Kicking the couch behind him, he again grabbed by my waist and placed me standing in front of him. Alex grabbed my shirt and ripped it off in one swift motion, the shirt burning my skin as it ripped. He did the same with the rest of my clothes and I saw myself naked in front of this hairy beast, three, probably four times my size, completely at his mercy. He was sweating in rage, his nose flared like a bull’s. He slapped my face so hard I saw black for a second, my ears ringing as I was pushed to the side, back to the floor. He ripped his underwear, hard as a rock and leaking pre cum. The oversized monster roared this time in his deep bassy voice, hitting his pecs with his fists like an enraged animal, more beast than man. Alex grabbed me, this time in a bearhug, my body engulfed in his hard muscles so deeply I couldn’t move my arms. And he squeezed. Harder. And harder. The air left my lungs and I was desperate trying to breathe but unable to inhale so tight he held me against his pecs. I could feel his hot breath on my face, his musk but overall his presence. He was there, as alpha as he could be, as big as he could be, as if growing right in front of me. His need to be brutal and own me completely feeding his ego, making him grow even more in confidence. - You wanted this, boy. You wanted to submit. You wanted to suffer. You wanted this much man to own you. I’ll break you now. I’ll fucking end you. Fuck. I’m so fucking horny. I own you. I am the biggest, strongest motherfucker you’ll ever know. And I’ll do whatever the fuck I want with you. You’re nothing to me. I’ll use you in any way I want to. I’m not even using all of my strenght and you can’t get away. You can’t fucking move at all, you little sick boy. And you know I own you. You want it. Say you want it. You’d let me break you so I can cum. Say it. And I looked at him and finally saw him for who he was. And it was the most overwhelming thing to have all this power, all this presence surrounding me. I knew there was nothing else that would make me happier. He was right. I was ready to be his, to be whatever he wanted me to be. I was his. I couldn’t say it though, I couldn’t breathe. He needed to know. I looked at him with adoring eyes, completely surrendered. He read my lips. - Do it. I heard the crack and wanted to scream but still couldn’t. My vision was instantly blurred by the sharp pain I felt on my ribs. He growled again, the horniest I’d ever seen him, kneeling while still holding me in his iron embrace. He was close. Turning my body around he lay on the floor, my body on top of his, and wrapped his arm around my neck, biceps bigger than my head choking me. - I own you, boy. I’ll cum when you’re out. And as his whole body squirmed under me in the biggest orgasm I’d ever seen, his cum wetting my back, all I could ask for was sweet release from this monster’s embrace. I was ready. I’d served my purpose. And he choked me until I black out. ______________________ When I woke up in the bed, sheets crusted by his dry cum, I knew a few hours had passed. I still felt the sharp pain in my ribs and would for a few more weeks. But it was no time to think about the pain. No. I had a mission. I went online into every corner of the internet I could find. Forums, reddit, all of it. My post read: Looking for men who are obsessed with their own bodies and believe size is power.
  4. tester26

    Brad and the Size Queen

    This was lost in the site crash, but since edited a bit. It is a remix/rehashing of several stories, the framework is based strongly on a story by BigTimmy. Brad and the Size Queen Brad was alone at home, doing some curls with 200lbs dumbbells in the back garden. He admired his body as he worked out, his V-shaped torso mounted with two large steel plaques of pectorals, narrowing down to a deep 8-pack slab of rock-hard abs. On either side, one could also admire the creases of his well-defined oblique abdominals, a testament to his many hours of bodybuilding training. Below this colossal upper body structure lay the seat of his incredible virility, barely hidden by his custom-made oversized posing pouch. His giant soft manhood filled the casing to bursting point, 12 inches of soft man meat ready to fill up with pints of blood and grow to gargantuan proportions. Suddenly, he heard a gasp and saw his busty blond neighbor Jessica peek over the edge of the fence. "Wow, you're so muscular Brad, why don't you come over and show me those huge muscles of yours!" she exclaimed. She stared up and down his near-naked form, biting her lips enticingly as she admired his physique. Brad knew what she really wanted; ever since he moved in she had made a point to drop by every day in increasingly tight and skimpy clothes. Brad smiled and walked over to join her in her back garden. She was wearing a cropped baby T-shirt that tightly hugged her enormous breasts. Despite the absence of a cleavage, her hardened nipples were clearly visible, poking at the stretched fabric, and the tight material showed every curve of her massive firm tits. Her sumptuous body was further put in evidence by the Lycra body shorts that barely covered her hips or ass. As Brad approached, she quickly pulled off her shirt, revealing a two-piece bikini, the small triangles of material of her top barely concealing her arealoas. Her hard nipples were pointing straight out. As she pulled off her shorts, she revealed a G-string thong, so minuscule her cuntlips were almost visible as she swayed her hips. Brad licked his lips in anticipation, his soft cock beginning to stretch his posers. The two hypersexual individuals didn't need to say a thing as they passionately embraced and kissed. Jessica started running her hands all over Brad's body, feeling his huge 24" biceps and 8-pack abs and pressing her big tits against his massive pecs. Then, she started to run her hands down his abs to his soft shaft. Her hand plunged into Brad's posers. "Holy shit! This thing is for real. Please let me take it out, I wanna see it." Without waiting for my answer, she pulled his posers down in a swift tug, revealing the wide root of his immense dick, her mouth forming an O as more and more inches of giant soft manflesh was uncovered. She ducked under his legs and let his cock rest on her face. Looking up with googly eyes and a hungry smile, she laughed, "Oh my god! It's bigger than my face! You have the biggest cock I have ever seen by far! My boyfriend is only 5 inches!" she gasped. Her mouth darted for Brad's glistening knobhead. She polished it roughly at first, her tongue fluttering near the cumslit while her left hand mauled his oversensitive glans. Her other hand was busy kneading his sperm orbs in turn. She was moaning, groaning and incoherently muttering how enormous his genitalia was and how Brad made all the other men she ever had look like little boys. Precum leaked from his massive, throbbing cock ran down the top of her head and onto her ass below. Brad was nearly 4 times longer and 4 times thicker than her boyfriend at 18" long and 11" around. She next opened her mouth so wide that he could hear her jawbone crack. She turned her head sideways and fastened her wide-open mouth to her lover's shaft at a point just below its crown. For a while, she sucked and sucked on his rock hard love muscle at that point. Brad moaned in appreciation, running his hands through her hair. The giant-breasted stunner then slowly, ever so slowly, ran her wet, dripping, wide-open mouth down the length of the thick shaft to its very base. After applying gentle kisses near the root, she very slowly retraced the exciting journey back to the tip of his massive dick. By that time, his shaft was slippery and shiny with her saliva. "Yeah, that's good, go on!" Brad urged as a wave of excitement was overtaking his whole body. She stuck her tongue out as far as it would go and resumed her thrilling open-mouth trips up and down the length of his monster shaft. This time, the extended flat end of her tongue along with her open mouth encompassed over half the staggering circumference of his prong. After tonguing, sucking, and generally slobbering all over the underneath portion of Brad's cock, Jessica pulled down on the shaft and administered this electrifying tongue-lip-and-mouth treatment to the upper side of the giant dick. Finally, she returned to the cockhead and drooled thick trails of saliva to lubricate his helmet further. She had problems fitting the whole head in as it was so hard that it must have been the size of an apple. After some three-dozen bobs of her luscious mouth, she managed to get the entire knob of his penis into her mouth. The coating of her saliva helped it ease in her mouth and into her throat. Jess whimpered as it went deeper. Pulsing veins passed between her lips like depth markers. Brad gripped the back of her head with a fist full of hair. His muscles flexed with the effort of forcing it through her tight neck. Wet gurgle sounds came from Jessica as she was throat stretched by his meat log. It was about 15 inches inside her face when he started pumping in and out. “You love my cock, don’t you?” He asked as she bobbed energetically up and down a good 10 inches. A wet sound came from the back of her throat each time it popped down there. She grabbed the soda can thick shaft and jerked it with both her hands. “Hmmm ummm.” The girl answered affirmatively with her mouth full. More licking and sucking. “Blow your big load in my mouth baby.” Rivers of pre-sperm were oozing from his wide-opened slit and she began slowly jacking him off. "I'm ccccuummiinnngg!" Brad growled. His first voluminous jet filled her mouth entirely, viscous cum coating her tonsils and teeth. He came like a fountain directly in her stomach, cum was running out of her mouth and nose, there was so much of it. Her eyes expressed both shock and discomfort at the unending rope of spunk she had to swallow. Brad slightly pulled back for the second streamer, which landed all over her long blond hair, coating strands together with great sticky globs of goo. Cum landed with audible ‘splats’ across her forehead. Across her lips, her cheeks. "Ooh, yeah, sssoo much, Brad!" she moaned, as he continued to douse her face and body with long ropes of cum. Milking the final dregs from his cum-cannon, he let a giant dollop fall directly into her hungry, upturned mouth. Jessica's face was so pasted with pools and rivulets and clumps of cum that no one in the world would recognize her. It looked like a sperm balloon had exploded in her face. "Now pull your g-string off, I'm going to ram my giant dick up your slutty pussy!" Brad panted, wielding his still hard monster. The massive musclebound teen leaned down to help Jessica to her feet, his cum still dripping off her. "Oooh, yes!" gleamed Jessica. She took a step away and turned her back to Brad and wiggled her cute heart shaped backside. She crossed her legs and bent forward. Steadily she worked her thong downwards. It caught momentarily in her tight ass cheeks, but then the elastic snapped down. The tiny slingshot passed her fit thighs and fell to her ankles. She positioned herself on all fours on the deckchair, her cunt glistening with wetness. "You are ten times the man my boyfriend is. Your teenage dick is four times his size!" "Beg me!" "Please fuck me with that huge teenage muscle cock!" Brad placed his tubesteak at her pussy's entrance, feeling the folds of her puckered lips with his apple-sized knobhead, collecting some of her vaginal fluids to lubricate his mammoth ramrod. Both holding different parts of his cock, Jessica grunted and pressed back, the cum-lubed tip of Brad's cock fighting against her still-too-tight pussy. With one more push, her sex finally stretched around the head, pushing the folds of her shaved camel-toe inwards as several inches of forearm-thick megacock brutally invaded her innards. "Shit, Brad, you're so fucking HHUUGE!" screamed a delirious Jessica as his cockhead tore through her the entrance to her pussy. The precum that soaked his length was definitely helping this penetration. Brad moaned in response, his glans finally hugged by her tight depths. The now-speared woman's body shook in orgasm, her cunt instantly spraying girlcum down the length of Brad's pole. Brad wrapped both hands around her waist and began to slowly piston his hips. Making sure to have a tight grip, he began to rock her body back and forth in time with his thrusts. Despite the fact that he was already inside of her, the thickness of his weapon made penetration a slow act, even with all the sexual fluids wetting his cock. Jessica couldn't believe what she was feeling. With every new inch he fucked into her, she whimpered and screamed, the nerve-endings in her cunt being stretched and pushed to their limit. At the twelve inch mark, Brad withdrew his rock hard tool until only the massively-flared head stayed inside, then rammed his humongous pussy-pleaser back into her cunt until its head bumped against the back of her cervix. Despite the pain of such a violent onslaught, Jessica garnered enough strength to scream. "You're hurting me so good Brad! Keep going, fuck my brains out!" Brad complied and then some, hammering away at lightning speed, burning her pussywalls as his invading red-hot monster scraped against them. Over and over, he plowed Jessica's body with his tireless 18-inch dick, his heavy seedmakers loudly slapping against her thighs. "OH FUCK ME! UGHHH YES! OHHHHH FUCK! UHHHHHHHNNNGHH!" The hot size queen screamed loudly as she threw her head back, leaning back on the chair on her hands, arching her back and pushing her glorious tits out as she gave in to the ecstasy rushing through her. "OH FUCK GIVE IT TO ME! GIVE ME THAT BIG DICK! YES! OH FUCK YESS! OHHHHMMMMM! YEAH! OHH FUCK ME WITH THAT BIG FUCKING COCK BRAD!" Loud manly grunts echoed throughout the backyard as the mating continued unabated, until Jessica felt the tinges of her orgasm. "You gonna cum babe? You gonna cum for me?" He growled harshly, his balls beginning to tingle as he watched Jessica's eyes widen, wild and lost in the pure pleasure surging through every vein as he jackhammered his hard dick into her relentlessly. "YES! YES! OH FUUCK YES! OH KEEP FUCKING ME! OHHH KEEP FUCKING ME! I'M GONNA CUM...OHHHHFUUUCKKKKU... I'M CUMMING BABY...OH FUCK I'M CUMMING...UNGHHHHHHH!" Jessica screamed, her whole body shaking with orgasmic convulsions around his unyielding bullcock. "Ughhhh fuckk...I'm cumming...ugnnnn...gonna fill your pussy with cum baby! FUCKUGHHHH!" Brad growled through gritted teeth before he rammed his monster shaft deep into her pussy before his balls tightened. Unable to hold off his incoming discharge, Brad firmly held her hips as the first pellets of scalding cum bolted out of his cumslit, filling her uterus to the brim instantly. He filled her up so much that cum was running down his cock and her legs. Brad pulled his cock out and blasted her face, her arms and all over her body. After minutes of nonstop cumming, Jessica now fully drenched once more, his orgasm finally started to peter out. Jessica slid off the chair and knelt between his thighs, a river of white pouring from her stretched pussy and pooling on the ground. Holding his still-turgid ramrod in both hands, she slowly licked up and down its incredible 18-inch length. She suckled on the inch-wide cumslit and furiously jacked the immense crank with her fists, her toned arm muscles clearly straining from the efforts. Brad watched intently, his enormously-pumped up muscular body seemingly relaxing as the busty cock-hound assaulted his mega-cock with her hands and mouth. Soon, his pre-splooge started running continuously out of his helmet. His pre-cum coated Jessica's tonsils and dripped down her chin onto the vast surface of her milkbags, mixing with the thick layer of teen cum already frosting them. Every now and then, she would leave his angry cockhead to lick his overly muscular abs and chest clean of his own cum, her eyes never leaving his as she winked and purred in pleasure while continuously stroking his giant tool. Brad would then scoop fingerfuls of warm spunk from her face and feed them to her hungry mouth. Suddenly, a male voice was heard screaming from across the fence and a man bolted into the backyard. Ken, Jessica's boyfriend, yelled profanities as he ran at Brad while the young stud had his 18-inch rod buried halfway down Jessica's throat. "What the fuck is going on? Are you raping my girlfriend? I'll fucking call the cops on you!" spouted Ken, before he stopped dead in his tracks. He was now seeing ten inches of Brad's colossal cock sticking out of his girlfriend's mouth, and he could not comprehend the sight before him. Averagely endowed at five inches himself, he did not imagine anyone could be as hung. "I ain't raping her, she's begging for it!" answered Brad sneeringly. To prove his point, he withdrew his giant rod from Jessica's mouth. Immediately, she moaned and tried to pull the mighty organ back into her mouth, muttering "gimme, gimme" incomprehensibly. "See, now she's hooked and she'll never be satisfied by your puny cock!" snarled Brad at his hapless neighbor. The studly teenager grabbed the wrists that were attempting to encircle his mammoth dong and raised Jessica from her kneeling position, positioned his still monstruously-hard beast between her thighs. Ken watched in awe as the 18-inch rod stuck way past her asscheeks on the other side. She laughed as she jumped up, hooking her arms around his neck before sliding her feet against him, one on his thigh and the other on the bottom side of his powerful cock. He pulled her closer, getting a low moan from her as her pussy is pressed against the root of his dripping cock. He rubs her up and down there for a minute, just pushing her up and down a couple inches of his cock, drawing out more moans of pleasure from her. His other hand comes up, rubbing her generous tits before lifting her up to press her whole body against his. Jessica kissed him softly while she sat on his tumescence, grinding her pussy along the base of his mammoth appendage. "Fuck me, lover!" she moaned lustfully into his ears. Brad easily lifted her up with his strong arms and groaned mightily as he slowly impaled her with his giant cock. Jess screamed as the mighty meatrod penetrated her, her limbs wrapping around Brad's body, latching onto it. In just seconds he had forced her onto more than half of his tremendous titan, an outline of his cock showing through her pale stomach; Jessica shook and moaned as an orgasm immediately wracked her body. Brad turned her head towards the stunned Ken. "Ever fuck her like this? Actually, you don't need to answer, - with a body like that I'd doubt you'd be able to!" The power in his corded muscles was displayed in its full glory in this standing position as he used Jessica as a jacking device for his demanding organ. Grunting and roaring, he powerfucked Jess, her body rapidly bouncing up and down on his mighty rod, her firm breasts swaying in front of his face. Like he was lifting nothing more than a sack of potatoes, he moved the busty blonde up and down rapidly. She had totally relinquished control of her body over to her virile lover, letting him use her body as he wished. Jessica screamed as another climax shot through her, her cunt leaking like a fountain, dripping onto the concrete beneath her. Brad started to actively thrust into Jessica in time with her bounces, shoving more of her meaty member into the slut. Jess orgasmed again, and fuck, it looked like she was pissing herself there was so much of her feminine nectar gushing from around the stud's prodigious pole. It ran down Brad's balls and legs, soaking them in her essence. And it just kept coming. Her climaxes seemed never ending, each one bleeding into each other so closely together, it looked like she was squirting in one long, continual stream. Ken was petrified by the sight, but he couldn't look away. "Oh my GOD, OH MY GOD!" she kept repeating while Brad continued fucking her unabated. "You are filling me ssssoo much!" Ken covered his eyes as his girlfriend enjoyed the most powerful orgasm of her life from the super-virile teenage boy who lived next door. What would his future hold, he wondered? As the massively-endowed eighteen year old ravished his girlfriend over and over again, bringing her to countless climaxes, Ken felt utterly defeated and humiliated. Jessica caressed the boy's chiseled musculature, cooing with delight at the feeling of his strong arms and chest, encouraging him to display even more raw power to the watchful cuckold. "MMMM, YEAH, OH YEAH...OHHH FUCK THAT'S GOOD...OHHH KEN, BRAD'S FUCKING ME SO GOOD...OHHH HE'S FUCKING ME SO MUCH BETTER THAN YOU DO...OHHH HIS DICK IS SO MUCH BIGGER THAN YOURS...UMMM, SO MUCH BETTER BABY!! OHHHH...I LOVE HIS COCK IN ME SO MUCH!! I WANT BRAD TO FUCK ME FOREVER!! HE'S GOING TO FUCK ME...OHHH...HE'S GOING TO FUCK ME WHENEVER HE WANTS...UMMMM, YEAH!! YES BRAD FUCK ME!" Jessica was fucked mercilessly for over half an hour, in various positions, while Ken was forced to watch his girlfriend's re-deflowering. Brad lifted Jessica in his strong arms, effortlessly bouncing her curvaceous body up and down unfathomable inches of his super-rigid mega-thick dick. OHHHH DON'T STOP! OH FUCK DON'T EVER STOP FUCKING ME! OHHHH FUUUCKK YEEEESSSSS!!" Jessica screamed as she clamped her eyes shut, relishing in the feverish surges of ravishing pleasure that tore through every inch of her body, fucking her ever closer to the greatest orgasm of her life. "FUCK! FUCK! OHHHH FUCK! NAIL ME BABY! FUCK! FUCK MY PUSSY AND FUCK ME HARD BABY! OHHH FUCK I LOVE YOUR COCK...OHHH FUCK ME WITH YOUR BIG COCK FOREVER!! OHHHH FUCK YOU'RE FUCKING ME BETTER THAN ANYONE EVER HAS! OHHH FUCK! OH YES! YES! YES!" Jessica panted erratically as she bit down hard on Brad's shoulder. Her world quickly began to spin and her pussy was so alive with pleasure that the hot girlfriend thought that at any moment she was just going to explode with how many charged bolts were shooting through her. While Jessica was still recovering from a state of perpetual ecstasy, Brad took her missionary-style, mashing her giant tits against his V-shaped torso, licking her breasts and neck, even French-kissing her, right in front of her boyfriend. By the time Brad was ready to erupt once more, he had managed to distend Jessica's pussy so much that nearly all of his monster cock sawed in and out of her easily. "Fuck, that's some tight pussy!" exclaimed the massive stud. "I'm fucking gonna CUUM!" he bellowed, his thick cock expanding deep inside her before it shot blast after huge, thick blast of potent cum deep inside her pussy. Load after heavy, hot loud pumped deep into Jessica's spasming, well-fucked body, sending the hot girlfriend over the edge. Fuck, she had never felt so much cum inside her in her life. Brad whitewashed Jessica's deepest recesses with many scalding wads of his creamy spunk before pulling his disgorging python from her overfilled pussy with a loud plop. His gunk cascaded between her crack while the mighty organ convulsed once more and sent a giant plume of white sperm past Jessica's head that landed on the lawn several yards beyond. Ken watched in awe as the young stud covered his delirious girlfriend from head to toe in ounces of boycream. Brad steered his wildly bucking anaconda from Jessica's writhing body and aimed the next salvoes towards a speechless Ken. The enormity of his discharges meant that the paralyzed neighbor's clothes soon ended up covered in his virile seed, long strands crisscrossing his until-now impeccably clean shirt, monumental stains coating his trousers, splashes of thick goo covering his black shoes until their color was almost undistinguishable under the creamy layer. "Fuck yeah! There's more coming! Ummpph!" roared the teenager. Jessica immediately knelt in front of her over-endowed lover, letting him blast her countenance with pellet after pellet of his red-hot spunk. Overpowered by the ferocity of his own orgasm, Brad lost control of his discharging rod and Jessica quickly grasped the cannon with both hands, pushing down on the steel-hard rod while it spewed giant volleys of gunk high up in the open air. "Shit, look at all that spunk! I can't believe I'm holding the biggest, fattest cock in the world and it's just cumming and cumming and cumming!" She was getting delirious as ten, twelve then fifteen enormous streamers rocketed out of Brad's rockhard manhood. Finally, she managed to tame the bucking beast, aiming the final jets at her heaving tits, coating her entire upper chest in Brad's voluminous offerings. After a minute or so of almost continuous ejaculations, his dong rested on her right shoulder, still drooling thick dollops of semen on her back, the threatening helmet aimed at her cuckolded hubby. She held Brad's slightly softened tool up with her hands as if lifting a weight bar and licked the drying spunk from its vast surface. "Fuck, it feels so heavy, it's like holding a fucking baseball bat!" "Honey, how could you do this to me?", moaned her boyfriend as he attempted to clean some of Brad's spunk from his shriveled penis. "Because THIS is the biggest cock in the world and it's attached to the hottest, most muscular stud I could ever find in my life! He's a dream come true and he's gonna fuck me until I can't walk!" she said with a wicked smile. Brad lifted her off the ground and sat her on his rock-hard cock then crossed his arms, to show her and her wimp of a boyfriend what his monster was capable of. She looked bewildered, suspended in mid-air, her whole body resting on his cock, not bending it in the slightest. "Fuck, this is unbelievable! Look honey, he's carrying me on his cock!" she moaned as she reached between her legs and furiously wanked his engorged cock which had already started leaking pre-cum once more. "Come on," said Jessica. "Take me inside and fuck me senseless, I want us to cuckold him in his own bed." Brad walked inside their house and signaled to her boyfriend to follow them. He looked utterly defeated, his small stub of a dick barely visible under my coating of potent semen. "Jessica, please no! Will you really let this monster fuck you on our bed?" he pleaded. "Try and stop me!" she answered. Brad stood at the foot of the bed as she dismounted from his horse cock onto the bed, sliding her cum-coated body along the sheets. She took hold of Brad's almost four-inch wide flared head and rubbed it against her labia, while moaning breathlessly and looking Brad straight in the eyes. "Fuck me now you stud, while my pathetic, useless boyfriend is watching. Show him how a real man fucks a woman!" she grunted. Brad took her hand away and made her lick her fingers, then held his giant cock by its firm base and pushed forward in one mighty lunge. Her whole body was pushed by the sheer strength of his cock and she almost hit the headboard. "Oh, ooh, I'm cumming already! Oh fuck! Fuck me harder you fucking stud!" Brad admired her body while he continued pounding her, her beautiful hair was in a heap over the pillow, her huge firm tits pointing skyward and wobbling slightly every time he bottomed out of her long vagina at the end of lengthy foot-long strokes. Her flat stomach was deformed by the size of his apple-sized knobhead hitting deep inside her cervix, her muscular legs were spread wide in total submission. Brad groped her big, heavy tits roughly, squeezing the pliant flesh in his hands hard so that his fingers moulded into the soft-but-firm globes as he pulled Jessica back onto his spearing dick while he harshly massaged her naked breasts. "Ohhh yeah, squeeze my tits Brad...mmmm...fuck, oh I love it when you squeeze my tits when you fuck me...mmm...fuck, give me your big dick bad boy!" Jessica moaned loudly, panting heavily as the two fucked as enthusiastically as they could on the loudly groaning, shaking bed. "OHHHH YEAH! Ohhhh yeah Brad, ohhhh, fuck, make me scream...ohhhh fuck me and make me scream like my boyfriend can't!! Show him how to fuck his girlfriend!! OH YES! YES! OHHHH!!" She groaned hotly back, thrusting her ass back onto his dick ever more erratically as her orgasm built again quickly. "Ohh, please don't stop fucking me! I don't want this to ever end! Oh God, I'm coming AGAIN!! AHHH!," his girlfriend exclaimed. And as Jessica's own mind and body ripping orgasm slowly began to finally give way, her weak arms suddenly giving way so that she slumped down, her tight ass high as she was still impaled rigidly on his cock, gripping the edge of the bed, moaning and purring contentedly into the covers as her large tits pressed softly into the bed..she heard Brad's growl...and then suddenly he slammed nearly his entire 18 inch cock deep into her pussy, pressing her firmly into the mattress, and with a loud gasp, Jessica suddenly felt the thick head expand deep inside her. "Ooh fuck, oh fuck...OHhhh fuck! OHHHFUUUCCKKK! Here it comes you hot slut!! Ohhh fuck, take my cum baby!! UGHHH!" Brad roared gutturally. "OOOOOOOHHHHMMMPPHH!!" Ken's sexy girlfriend moaned erotically as suddenly a huge, thick load of potent cum blasted deep into her unprotected womb once again, followed swiftly by a second, a third, a fourth, a fifth... Brad's huge cock pumped large, thick globs of his potent cum deep into her pussy and Jessica shuddered as an orgasm passed through her body again ... fuck, he was cumming as much as his last few loads! Fuck! He was incredible! His cum was going to be filling her mouth if he carried on shooting so much into her! She felt Brad finally slow down, her taut belly bulging slightly from all the cum inside her. Brad laid down next to her, keeping his still-hard erection buried in her pussy. He teased her left nipple with the tip of his tongue as he continued to slowly fuck her. "Ohh, keep doing that," she told Brad as Ken looked on in amazement. "Shit, look honey, he's still hard! Are you going to fuck me some more stud?" asked Jessica while pursing her lips seductively. Jessica instinctively knew what to do. she turned her whole body towards Ken so that he could get a good view as Brad started to quicken his pace. "OH god, his cock is amazing!!" she exclaimed, fingering her clit as Brad fucked her from behind. "Fuck me Brad. I'm yours. Fuck me any way you want, rip me open, but FUCK ME NOW!" squealed Jessica. Brad was now gaining some serious rhythm as he thrust his hips forward driving his huge cock into Jessica who in turn ground her hips back towards Brad. His blunt monster pounded into her womb, drawing a scream of pain and lust. He growled with desire as his cockhead pressed up against her cervix. He rotated Jessica around his cock, kneeling on the bed with her legs on his shoulders. Again he drew back, and again he drove forward. Again and again, faster and faster. Soon his massive monster jack-hammered at her barrier, his hips a blur as he used long, swift strokes. Each time he felt her depths open a little wider, and each stroke made her titanic mounds wobble wildly with the force of the impact. Jessica was rapidly losing what remained of her composure, screaming and moaning wildly with each unstoppable thrust. She felt something deep inside her give, and felt the fat cockhead plow through her barrier to her womb, felt the heat and hardness of his superior cock invade her deepest parts. Brad roared in triumph as he finally bottomed out in her. She screamed out, voice ragged with pleasure, bursts of light flashing behind her eyes as a sudden orgasm crashed over her like a tidal wave. Cunt squeezing Brad's cock even tighter, a high pressure stream of girlcum sprayed from her cunt onto Brad's washboard abs. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her whole body shook in pleasure and pain. Brad let out a pleasured groan as the size queen's womb gripped on his enormous cockhead, her deepest parts spasming around his invading shaft. When he ground his hips forward, stuffing her to the hilt once again, he ground the tip of his shaft into the back wall of her fertile womb and prompted the sweetest moans. "You like that, slut? Like it when I stuff your fucking womb?" he groaned, once more grinding his hips forward. Jessica's mouth opened immediately, the words pouring forth with hardly a thought. "YEEESSS! Oh, god, yes! It feels so fucking good! I'm so full of your cock! Ohhh, fuck me, fuck every inch of me, fuck me like nobody else ever can! I'm a slut for your cock, your personal slut! You made me your slut, made me a slave to your cock! I'll never fuck anyone else! I'd never be able to fucking feel them! Your perfect cock spoiled me! Ohh, nothing can compare! Nothing goes so deep, stretches me so wide, feels so hot! FUCK ME WITH YOUR PERFECT COCK!" she screamed out, her voice rising to fill the entire house. Brad wasted no time fulfilling her wish. Soon he was rolling his hips against her, his shaft driving in and out like a piston, and she was matching him. The rhythmic slapping sounds of their bodies meeting filled the room. She heard his bed creaking as his relentless pounding made it shake and rock and she heard the thudding of the headboard against the wall. Jessica was seeing stars, her eyes shut from her seemingly endless orgasms. Every now and then, she opened her eyes and admired Brad's body, wandering from his mountainous biceps to his wide shoulders, his sculpted pecs and his washboard 8-pack, glistening with a tiny sheet of sweat. When she could, she lifted her head up from the pillow to admire the sight of Brad's massive 18-inch slab of meat ripping her cunt apart, before cumming powerfully again. Jess couldn't even scream anymore; her eyes rolled back in her head as she convulsed underneath Brad. Her back arched, and she went rigid, everything in her mind blasted away by Brad's unrelenting fuck. Brad was really pounding away now, his cockhead pulling at her cervix with each pull and pounding into the back wall on each thrust. His heavy, cum-filled balls churned as they slapped her juicy ass. Her entire body rewarded him for each stroke, from her clenching hole to the view of her epic, wildly wobbling tit-flesh, to her lips as they poured fourth her gratitude and begged for more with each breath, only interrupted my moans and screams of pleasure. Sweat was glistening on his body, and hers as well. There was a new instrument playing its part in the symphony of their sexual congress—a cracking, splintering sound, like wood giving way under repeated, powerful hammer blows. But if either Brad or Jess recognized what that sound meant, they gave no sign; they were both too lost in each other to think about such things. Soon his hips were a blur, his mighty cock an unyielding piston, a battering ram that pounded at her depths, ravaging her womb. He growled and gritted his teeth. These short strokes wouldn't be enough. He shifted, planting his feet, and dragged his hips back forcefully, pulling the head from her gripping womb, pulling back, further and further, until just the head was left inside her. Jessica's eyes widened as she felt him tear that fat helmeted head from her womb and drag it back, lighting her nerves afire as it passed. She felt almost painfully empty with it gone, but the sparks of pleasure from it dragging on her walls almost made her forget about the emptiness. She looked into his eyes for a moment, emerald eyes sparkling with desire, anticipation, and fear. Then she felt him thrust again, and she couldn't help but howl with pleasure as he plowed into her, stretching every inch of her channel once more, spearing through her cervix, and once more seating himself to the hilt in her needy pussy. "YESSSSSSS! Oh, oh god, oh my fucking gooooood~! That was incredible! Oh, more, please, fuck all of me, every inch! I need you in me forever! Come on, fuck me harder! Fuck that pussy! Your personal pussy! It's all yours, I can't live without this GIANT FUCKING COCK! You broke me! Ruined me with your cock! I'm just your slut now!" She screamed out, waves of pleasure crashing over her mind, washing away the last vestiges of restraint. With a splintering crunch, the bed collapsed, its frame shattered by Jess and Brad's vigorous fucking. The side-rails fell away, and the mattress slammed into the ground. Brad fell forward, his cock still buried inside Jess's pussy, and ended up slamming into her with all his weight, burying himself deeper in her than either of them would have thought possible. "Fuck yeah! Your pussy is ssso good!" yelled Brad. His geyser started unloading inside Jessica again, huge wads of teenage spunk splashing deep inside her womb. After a minute of non-stop cumming, Jessica's womb was filled to the brim with his ball-batter, the white slosh obscenely dripping out of her distended pussy. They both stayed in place, locked together, for some time. Jess's arms and legs were wrapped around Brad. His face nestled in the crook of her neck. Both of them were breathing hard as their mixed juices dripped from Jess's overstuffed cunt and pooled on the bed. Brad removed his cum-cannon and a huge river of goo plopped out with it. He moved to the side of the bed and offered his spurting monster to the cock-hungry slut, who gladly swallowed it whole, while holding the thick shaft at midpoint, caressing the tumescent monster with her fingernails. "Oh fuck baby that was amazing!" Jessica purred as she stroked her lover's meat. Suddenly she got a wicked glint in her eye and turned to Ken, who had pulled off his semen-drenched clothes and was quietly sitting in the corner, whimpering as he came watching the hottest sex he'd ever seen. "Ken! Get over here!" Jessica commanded her cowering boyfriend. Ken crawled on to the bed. "See what a real load looks like?" she asked as she grabbed Ken's head and pushed it between her legs. As she rubbed her slimy cunt against his mouth, the sperm in her began to flow right out and into his mouth. "Aw yeah, eat that fucking cum! Taste that musclecum!" Jessica moaned. It took a while for him to finish, her hole was so bloated from the huge amounts of jizz and it was running out of her pussy like a river. Ken was so busy swallowing that he didn't notice Jessica whispering to Brad, making him smirk and walk around the bed behind him. And then… he felt it. Something big. Heavy. Warm. It flopped down into the space between his ass cheeks, lodging there. He could feel it throbbing. He felt a throbbing against his anus and knew it was Brad's big, fat, monster, bulging against his opening. Next, a drizzle of hot liquid on his lower back. Whap! Something big and heavy slammed into Ken's right ass-globe. “Ah!” he yelled. The impact was repeated again and again. Whap! Whap! Whap! Then, it began to alternate sides. Brad spanked him over and over with his hardening cock. Brad pulled Ken's head out from between Jessica's legs and said "Your turn, bitch." Ken panicked. He shook his head and pleaded for mercy as Brad shoved his big cum-coated cock into Ken's mouth. Ken sucked as best as he could, but Brad was being a little too rough with him, and Ken began to gag. He held Ken's head and fucked his mouth like he wanted to break Ken's jaw. Brad viciously thrust his hips, his immense cock ramming in and out of the Ken's face. "Fuck his face! I want to see him take it all!" Jessica was lost in her own passion, she shoved 4 fingers in her pussy as she watched Brad force his meat down Ken's throat. Brad fucked Ken's throat like a man possessed, in and out again and again. Ken felt the cheeks of Brad's ass tighten, then with a loud "Arghhhh!" he started to cum and cum and cum, it seemed like slow motion, ever detail seemed to be amplified, only slowed down, stream after stream of cum shot into Ken's mouth. Ken couldn't swallow it fast enough and cum began spraying out of the corners of his mouth and down his chin. When Brad pulled his penis out of Ken's mouth he cock-slapped him in the face again, and then he dragged Ken to the middle of the room, dropping him face-down onto the carpet. Brad kicked Ken's legs open and wasted no time in lining his massive pelvis-pulverizer to Ken's virgin anus. “Oh my god, you're going to completely destroy Ken’s ass!” Jessica gasped, looking at the intimidating size difference for the first time. A blood-curdling scream immediately reverberated through the room as Ken felt a new immensity start to enter his ass. Ken was weeping and clawing at the floor as Brad's cock slowly but surely sunk into his bowels. "Yeah," Jessica grunted, so horny that she could barely sit straight. "Fuck him. Fuck that little bitch." Ken's eyes went wider than they’d ever been and even rolled up and crossed slightly as the intruding tool began to burrow into his guts, inch by inch, making a bulging shape in his belly from sheer size alone. There was a meaty, churning sound from deep in his guts as Brad's brutal penetration reshaped his intestines into nothing more than another sleeve for cock. From that moment forward, excretion and any other functions would be secondary to the main purpose of the warm, wet, gripping confines of his asshole. Ken’s guts were rearranged by the 18 inch, arm-thick monster. His prostate made a crunching sound. His eyelids fluttered and his tongue fell from his mouth. He made a high-pitched moaning sound as Brad mounted him and squashed him flat and began to pound him into the ground. Ken’s penis had hardened to be straight as an arrow, seemingly fit to burst, a transformation that Jessica watched with approval. “Oh shit! Ken, your cock is harder than I've ever seen it! You like being a little bottom for this god?” She dropped down to crawl next to her boyfriend and watch his penis strain and throb as it bobbed in the open air. Jessica reached a hand out to press against Ken’s smooth midsection, rubbing Brad’s cock through the membrane of her boyfriend's skin, jacking that dick while it plowed away inside his asshole. She could even see the fat divot of Brad’s huge dickhole beneath Ken’s skin, like a second belly-button! "Nnngh, I’m going to cum, watching you become Brad’s bitch!" she moaned, sliding beneath Ken and letting his throbbing cocktip spear into her pussy. “Aw fuck, Brad's stretched me out so much I can't even feel you any more!” She had to scoot her butt up and let Ken fuck down into her via a piledriver sort of position, otherwise the cock-bulge from Brad’s assfucking would have intruded between them. “Fuck him harder, Brad!” she begged. “Fucking destroy my boyfriend’s ass and force his cock into my pussy!” She reached up and spread her thighs lewdly, balancing on her shoulders, pulling back on her knees, presenting her pussy for Ken to drill down into, spurred on by Brad’s thrusts from behind. His eyes were squinted shut with tears. “It feels like I'm barely touching the sides!” The sounds certainly gave that impression - meaty slurps and schloorps and slllrrches of sopping, lubed up pussy trying to cling but really just serving as a loose, wet meat hole. “Oh fuck!" Jess moaned in Ken's face. "Brad’s pulverized my pussy so much it’s taken on the shape of his dick!” Every second, Brad would thrust his huge, hammering fuck pillar into Ken’s asshole, bulging him out lewdly. This would in turn force Ken forward and jam his downward-pointing fuckmeat into Jessica’s pussy. But Ken might as well have been fucking nothing or damn near close to it, only her outer lips gripping his base in the loosest sense of the word. It was like he rutted straight into the air -- warm air, at least -- but that was about all the sensation he got. Tears filled Ken's eyes as Jessica smiled at him evilly. “Oh, fuck!” Jessica moaned, cumming all and squirting all over Ken’s cock. “Pump your stud cum up my boyfriend’s little ass, Brad! Make him your bottom bitch! It makes me so wet to watch you make him into your cocksleeve!” The tight sensation of Ken’s ass, in combination with the nastiness of Jessica, was quickly pushing him to the edge. "Here it comes!" Brad warned, snarling into Ken's ear, "Take my fucking cum!" His thrusts were getting more erratic and haggard as he reached the edge, and Jess saw his big, swollen balls draw up a little in his scrotum as they prepared to erupt and power a tidal-wave-sized load into Ken’s ass. Pistoning his hips one last time, Brad sheathed the entirety of his behemoth into the helpless boyfriend. Letting out a strained moan, his cock flexed within him, his balls rumbling against his ass. When it happened, Brad buried his cock as far as he could in Ken’s ass and roared loudly. A long, low, burbling spraying noise came from within Ken’s body as his stomach expanded to make him look pregnant. “Brad is filling up your ass with a huge fucking load,” Jessica moaned, sliding out from under the two of them and climbing onto the bed for a better view. She vigorously fingered and fisted herself to multiple thunderous climaxes as she watched Brad fill her barely conscious boyfriend. "Oh that feels so goddamn good!" she screamed as she came again. Ken shuddered to orgasm himself and slumped over, barely conscious. Brad pulled out and kicked Ken onto his back, standing over him as he used both hands to stroke his pulsating pole, his fists rapidly flying up and down its length. Cock pointed downward, he used it like a fleshy hose to completely and utterly cover the man. Cum rained over Ken's body in thick streams, painting him in lashes of off-white cream. When Brad's orgasm ended he bent over to run his cock all over Ken's face and chest, smearing the semen around, and then he stuck his cock into Ken's mouth and forced a foot of his monster rod down his throat until he felt Ken pass out. Brad pulled out and he slapped Ken across the face, but got no response. Ken was out cold, his body spread wide in a pool of cum, a stream of white tinged with red flowing from his wrecked ass. Brad stood up and turned to Jessica, his glistening muscles framing his monster cock as he made his way back to the bed. Jessica fondled herself in anticipation, rubbing her cum and sweat covered tits as she spread her legs for her approaching master. Brad didn't say a word as he grabbed his thick log of cock around its base and smacked it against her tits several times, causing her to let out an embarrassingly whorish moan. "Shit, you're so huge!", she exclaimed. Jessica wrapped her huge mounds around Brad's shaft and began to make out with his cockhead. "OOOH! SLLLURP! Mmmh, your massive cock tastes so good Brad, you're such a fucking beast!" enthused Jessica as she licked the bulbous head of the stud's angry weapon. "Yeah, suck it!" encouraged Brad, one hand tugging on Jessica to give him leverage during this sumptuous fellatio. Once again, the enormously-endowed young man let loose a volley of pre-cum that spewed as high as Jessica's hair, covering her nose and forehead with a heavy dose of salty seminal juices. Finally, her head began to bob up and down real fast, but Brad pulled her mouth off of his twitching cock and said, "Now it's time for you to feel my cock up your ass baby!" "P-please! Fuck me!" Jessica howled with obvious need. Brad picked up the giant-titted goddess, lowering his behemoth with one hand and angling Jessica towards him with the other until her tight buns reached the edge of the bed. Kneeling down, he placed his titanic boycock at her anal entrance, letting loose with an ounce or so of lubricating pre-splooge. He swiveled his giant glans back and forth, smearing her asshole with his potent goo. Jessica sucked in a deep breath at the feeling, hips jerking, trying to match Brad's movements while also forcing his cock into her. Then, he carefully inserted the apple-sized head of his colossus, letting Jessica catch her breath with each invading inch. Eventually, his helmet was fully lodged inside her cavity and he continued his upwards journey up her distended bowels. "God, it's so fucking huge, you're ripping me apart but it feels so good! AAAH, I'm coming already!" moaned the size-queen, juices squirting out of her pussy and splashing over the deep crevasses of Brad's rock-hard abs. Brad had only penetrated her with a third of his shaft before he felt some resistance, her hole becoming narrower. His titanium pole dug its way nevertheless, impaling Jessica with several more inches before the stud stopped and sawed back out. He slammed back in, his heavy spermbags noisily bouncing against the sheets on the side of the bed. Brad increased the pace and brought Jessica over the edge time and time again, her loud cries of ecstasy resonating through the whole house. Keeping a good rhythm, Brad pistoned his hips at the buxom beauty below her. His hard thighs pressed into Jessica's much softer pair, using them like a trampoline to bounce off of on each thrust. Her giant tits were bouncing atop her chest and Brad took hold of them, massaging them while he continued his assaults on her backside. Her entire body convulsed in another squirting orgasm and her tongue lolled out of her mouth. By this point, Jessica’s shaking didn’t stop and neither did her squirting; Brad literally had her in a cycle of never ending orgasms. The bed creaked and rocked, the headboard slamming into the wall as Brad fucked her into the bed harder and harder. Sawing his log of fuckmeat into her ruined hole faster and faster, Brad's body tensed as his climax began to build once again. He could feel his cock harden even further, the veins pulsing across it intensely. Hilting himself at last, the thick base of his massive meat hugged completely by Jessica's pulled-taut asshole, he held the woman still as the beginning of his load raced up his cock. His shaft bulged, stretching out the slut's depths even more. "Fuck yeah!" he bellowed, the first blast firing from his throbbing crown. Audible sounds were heard as hot lances of thick cum hosed down Jessica's spasming, dick-gripping asspipe and pooled deep in her guts. She brought a hand to her belly and rubbed the spot where Brad's cocktip was bulging beneath her skin. "Shit, I can feel it, it's so fucking strong! AAAH!", she screamed as Brad unloaded more powerful jets of cum in her overflowing hole. Then, as Brad thrust his ultra-stiff monster again, her head hit the headboard with a loud thud as her eyes closed as she fainted. Brad pulled his disgorging rod out of her ass, a torrential downpour of her frothy progeny following it and pouring onto the now-ruined bedspread. Grappling with his bucking beast, which fired a long stream of white across the ceiling, Brad pointed it down towards the prone slut. Jessica's hair was hit first, her head instantaneously plastered against the bed's coverings. He blasted her fat mounds next, completely drenching them in her goo. Half a dozen thick strands erupted from his peach-sized helmet and each was bigger and stronger than the previous one. Cum covered her entire body again in thick layers. As his orgasm began to peter out, Brad lazily stroked his giant bitch breaker, letting the remaining dregs liberally coat the wall behind the bed, claiming her bedroom with his slimy gunk. Rubbing his cock slower and massaging it below the ridge of the fat glans, he looked down at the near-comatose woman. Bubbles popped across the swamp of semen plastered over her visage in time with her breathing, her chest rising and deflating with every labored breath. Brad smiled as he wiped his cock across Jessica's cum-enveloped face. Wielding her cock like a club, he slapped Jessica’s face gently with a laugh, waking the girl from her orgasm induced slumber. "Time to wake up babe." Opening her eyes, Jessica looked up at Brad through cum-frosted lashes. Jessica did her best to sit up, having trouble due to the weight of the cum filling and covering her. She raised both hands to her face and did her best to shovel off the white goop that covered her visage. "Oh fuck, how long was I out? Oh fuck, I'm totally coated in your spunk!" She moaned as she took in the sight of her cum-drenched body and ruined room in front of her. Letting out a satisfied sigh, Brad stepped off the bed and slowly wanked his monster to milk the last dollops of cum from its 18 inch sperm canal. He was sweating profusely from this monumental fuck session and held his arms up behind his head to show off his mighty teenage muscles. His biceps ballooned out and his chest heaved with power as the ripped muscles strained from the exertion. His muscles moved and pulsed like a well orchestrated machine, her eyes fixated on the sheer massiveness of his form. Jessica stared up at him as she scooped up handfuls of cum from her body and sucked it down. She squeezed her big tits, licking her own nipples clean before sitting up to lick Brad's pumped muscles. Jessica smiled at him and crawled up to him to clean up his cum and sweat covered pecs. She slid down, licking his abs clean of their combined juices before lifting his softening cock, slurping up the warm sap from the unending length of his pillar of flesh and sucking the goo dangling from his heavy seedmakers. “Thank you for fucking me, God,” she moaned, breathily, before pulling his glans up against her face and making out with his cockhead. "Please come back soon." Brad bent down and kissed her, "See you tomorrow, slut." He left her to clean up the mess and went back home. THE END
  5. Shawn1978

    Eric and Seth

    Hey guys, here's the first chapter of the new story I'm writing. Since it's not a story already finished or anything, the chapters will be released as I go. Im sure the story will have it's flaws and possible mistakes in it, since it's been a while since I've written anything, since my last story, titled "My Everything" which you can find on the nifty.org website, if you'd like to read it. That one is not finished, but I hope you enjoy that one, as well. Now on with my new story! Chapter 1 Eric was sitting, at his desk, in his private dorm room, at San Diego University, browsing the internet for more information about farms, on his laptop. Eric was a very kind hearted guy, with light brown hair, and the most piercing blue eyes you ever saw. At least when he was not wearing his glasses which was not that often. Eric stood about 5'11" and at 22 years old, was generally, a very active young man. Eric was also smart, but yet very sensitive, as well. His brow was furrowed, in frustration, as he looked over, his search results on farms. He had chosen to use the subject of farms for his college essay, and so far was having trouble, finding the right information he needed to begin writing his Essay. As he was wondering what to do next, he heard a knock on his dorm room door. He walked over to it, and opened it, revealing a very pretty girl, with brunette hair, on the other side of it. "Hi, Amy!" Eric said, warmly, smiling at her. Amy smiled back at him. "Hey, Eric!"Amy replied back, cheerfully. "Are you busy right now?" Eric ran his hand through his light brown hair, obviously frustrated, which Amy could clearly see. "Is something wrong?" She asked him, showing concern. Eric nodded. *I'm having trouble starting my college essay, for Professor Mastrian's class, and I could use my best friend's advice." Amy smiled, with a nod of her head. "I'd be happy to help you, any way I can, Eric." "Come in." Eric say, opening the door further and stepping aside. Amy walked in and turned back to face, Eric, just as he shut the door to his room. "What can I help you with?" Amy asked. Eric walked over and sat back down at his computer. Amy grabbed a nearby chair and sat beside him. "I chose to write about farms for my college essay, and I'm having so much trouble finding information on what's it like to run a farm. I mean, I see all the equipment, that you use for farming, like the tractors, and work supplies, and stuff like that, but I have no idea how to use that to get my essay even started. Amy nodded, understanding his frustration. She reached over and caressed his arm, affectionately. "I understand your frustration, Sweetie." She said, softly. "But if you want to know more about what's it like to run a farm, the only thing you can do is work on one. Get some hands-on experience. And as you experience it, firsthand, you can write about it. Keep a daily journal of your experiences, good and bad, that way it'll be easier to remember when you go to complete your essay. Eric nodded his head. What Amy was suggesting made a lot of sense. Which is why he truly appreciated having her for a best friend. He smiled at her, as he brought his hand behind her head and kissed her on the forehead. "Thank you, Amy." Eric said, warmly. "I'm glad I can count on you." Amy smiled. "What are best friends for?" She asked him, then added. "That's my job." Eric laughed, showing off his cute smile and beautiful white teeth. "Yeah, well, unfortunately, you're not being paid for it." Eric joked, earning him a slap on the knee, from Amy, which made him laugh harder. "You know money can't buy friendship!"Amy exclaimed, feigning shock, but grinning widely. "Besides our friendship is priceless!" " I know, I know!" Eric said, leaning towards her, and hugging her. "I wouldn't have it any other way." "Thanks."Amy said, as she pulled back from their hug. "Neither would I." Eric knew how lucky he was to have a friend like Amy. He had known her ever since freshmen year of high school. Since then, they'd become fast friends. Amy had been the first person Eric had told that he was gay and she had hugged him and told him that it didn't matter to her and that she was still his friend. Eric then remembered something. "Amy? Why did you come by, other than to help me with my essay?" Eric asked her. "Oh, right!" Amy exclaimed, remembering. "I just wanted to know if you wanted to join me for an afternoon workout. Yoga and cardio?" Eric beamed. If there's one thing he loved, it was working out. Especially when he was with Amy. "I would love that, right now." Eric said. "That'll take my mind off of this essay for a while." "Cool!" Amy said, standing up. "I'm going back to my room to pack my gym bag. You wanna meet outside the campus in 30 minutes?" "Sounds like a plan! Eric said. "In the meantime, I'm going to run out and pick up a newspaper from one of the stores, near the campus. "Alright then." Amy said, giving him another hug and a kiss on the cheek. "I will meet you, at the gym." Amy then headed for the door and left Eric's room, closing the door behind her. Eric took that moment to shut down his laptop, and close it. Then he closed his notebook and put it in his desk drawer. He then proceeded to go to his closet to pick out his workout clothes, as well as a fresh change of clothes. As he looked through his closet, he decided on a Nike tank top and a pair of Nike athletic work out shorts. He took them off the clothes bar and set them down, on the bed. Next, he picked out a solid light blue v-neck T-shirt and a pair of Levi jeans, that fit his toned body very nicely. He returned to his bed and dropped his clothes on it. He turned back to the closet and got out his gym bag and checked it to see if he had his spare deodorant in it, which he did, so he brought the bag back to the bed, and proceeded to pack his things in the bag. He ran to the bathroom to grab a fresh towel to pack in the gym bag. After finishing up, he grabbed his car keys and exited his dorm room, locking the door, behind him. He walked through the busy college halls, observing the students, walking around, some heading to their classes. Others were standing by the walls, talking amongst each other. As he was nearing the door, Eric heard a voice shout out. "Yo, Eric!" Eric turned towards the owner of that voice and saw his friend, Will, running towards him, from behind him. "Hey, Will." Eric said, "Nice to see you, man! "You too." He said. "You want to hang out with me and my girl tonight? We're gonna have pizza and rent some movies to watch on DVD." Eric wouldn't have minded the idea, except that he'd already had plans to stay in his dorm tonight and work on his essay. "Sorry, Will, I can't tonight." Eric told him, politely. "I have to work on my essay for Professor Mastrian's class." How about a raincheck?* "Sure." Will said, understanding, but still looking slightly disappointed. "Where are you off to in such a hurry?" "To the gym." Eric said. "I'm meeting Amy there for a workout, but first I have to go pick up a local newspaper to browse through later." "Oh, Ok." Will replied. "I've got to get to my psychology class now, anyway. Call me, later, alright? "Absolutely." Eric nodded. "See you later, man." Will left to head to his class, and Eric walked over to his red Nissan Altima and got into it. He started the car and headed down the street to the local supermarket to pick up the newspaper. He pulled into the parking lot and walked into his local Whole Foods Market, to get the newspaper. He grabbed the newspaper off of the news stand shelf and then decided that maybe he'd better pick up something for both he and Amy to snack on, after their workouts. He headed down towards the snacks aisle to see what they had there. Eric browsed the shelves and his face lit up when he saw some "Oats and Peanut Butter" squares and decided on those. As Eric turned to walk to the check out counter, he accidentally bumped into someone, who was also heading down the snacks aisle, for something, and his snacks and the newspaper fell of his hands, "Whoa!" Eric heard a man's voice say, as they collided. "Shit!" Eric cursed, as he bent down to pick up his things, not even looking at the man. "I'm such a klutz! I'm so sorry, sir!" "No, I'm sorry, man!" Eric heard the man, reply. "It was my fault, I shouldn't have been walking down the aisle as fast as I was." Eric was just about finished picking up all his stuff, just as the man finished saying that, but as he reached out to pick up the last box of snacks, his hand came in contact with the other man's, hand, since he had knelt down to help Eric pick everything up. It was then that Eric looked up at the man and found himself staring into the most beautiful ocean blue eyes he had ever seen! The man in front of him, was gorgeous! Not only did he have beautiful eyes, but he also had beautiful golden blond hair and a very chiseled face and jawline. "Are you ok, man?" Eric heard the man, ask. Eric snapped out of his trance and started to get up. "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Eric stammered. "Thanks." As Eric stood up, so did the handsome gentleman. Eric's breath also caught in his throat when he noticed something else, about the man. Eric saw that the man was wearing a sleeveless red and black paid shirt with some light blue jeans. But what amazed Eric even more was how muscular the man was! Eric could see how big his pecs were, since the shirt was unbuttoned down to his sternum. Eric could see a slight hint of abs, and knew without a doubt, this man definitely had a ripped six pack under that shirt. And the man's legs, as Eric observed, were massive. Just one of the man's legs was as big as Eric's torso. Eric could see the handsome man's quads, filling out his Levis to form. "Wow." Eric said "You're a big guy!" The man laughed. "Yeah, I get told that, a lot." He said. "I can understand why." Eric said. "You're built like a bodybuilder." "Actually, I used to compete,but I don't anymore." The man said. "How come?" Eric asked, frowning, in confusion. "Too expensive." The man replied. "Having to go through all you have to, just to win a bodybuilding statuette, is just not worth it to me, anymore." "I understand." Eric said. Then he realized that he hadn't introduced himself to the guy. "By the way, I'm Eric." Eric said, extending his hand out to the man. I'm Seth." The handsome man said, as he grasped Eric's hand. "It's nice to meet you." Eric and Seth shook hands, and Eric felt like Seth's hand lingered on his, longer than usual. Or was that just him? "Well, I'd better be getting going." Eric said. "I have to get to the gym and get my workout in, before I head back to campus to work on my essay." "Ok." Seth replied. "It was nice meeting you, man." "You too." Eric said, feeling disappointed that he had to cut their conversation short. But he knew that Amy was waiting for him, at the gym. "Take care." Seth said, lightly slapping Eric's shoulder and strutted off towards the meat department. Eric couldn't help himself, at that moment. He turned around to look at Seth again as he was walking away and saw just how tight those jeans really were on him. His big muscular ass, hamstrings and calves filled them out nicely. "Damn." Eric said, to himself. "He is literally the hottest fucking stud I have ever seen!" He turned and started walking towards the checkout counter. "Too bad I'm never going to see him, again." Eric said, to himself, sadly. Little did Eric realize how wrong he would be. Well, that's all for this chapter. Let me know what you think. All feedback is welcome, including criticism. I will use all feedback, in order to try to improve, my writing, as the story progresses. Thanks for reading!
  6. mmvmgo2011

    The Barbell

    A short story I thought of as I was writing my other, slightly longer story, Vaccinated. Hope you enjoy. ———————————— THE BARBELL I was one of the first members to join this new gym. It opened just this week, around the corner from my house, which was awesome. My old gym was a 20 minute drive away and, honestly, I didn’t go nearly as often as I should have. I’ve always been a sucker for muscles. The bigger, the more vascular, the hornier I become. Ever since my first experience masturbating, muscle has turned me on. That first ever experience cumming was masturbating to a famous bodybuilder cum actor whose nickname may or may not rhyme with Barney in a movie title that may or may not rhyme with Bone-an. I’d imagined myself with those massive arms, the broad shoulders, the fucking hot X shape that the biggest bodybuilders get - V shaped upper bodies, tiny waists broadening to huge flared lats and shoulders, and ^ shaped lower bodies, tiny waists broadening out to massive, sweeping quads. Ever since that first point of no return, this weird, white, sticky stuff pumping from my dick, my mind cemented the connection between bodybuilders and muscle, arousal and sex. I had always wanted to emulate those monsters, my entire body like an erect cock, covered in veins and pumped, hard muscles, masses of testosterone making my dick hard and leaking pre 24/7. If I had a body like that, I could turn myself on and make myself cum at any time, a quick twist of the wrist, and my forearm belly would expand, striations and vascularity popping through the skin, a massive root system of veins branching down from my huge bicep. Unfortunately, I do not look like a bodybuilder. More like a twig. A tall sapling. Despite years of trying to eat and train like a bodybuilder, my body just refuses to put on any mass. But I persist, because I love the feel of lifting. The pump you sometimes get, the feeling of euphoria, the feeling of invincibility - there’s nothing quite like it. I’ve looked into steroids many times, but I live in a country bumpkin town - there are no sources anywhere near me, and I don’t trust ordering online. Who knows what they’ll give you? And, there’s the whole illegality thing - signposting your activity by providing an easy paper trail doesn’t seem like the smartest idea. So I train hard, eat right, and hope that one day, somehow, my body will explode with muscle and fulfil my fantasy. I entered the gym. It was deserted. It was not staffed, which reduced the membership dues, and because it was so new, I’m guessing it did not have many members on its roster. All membership sign ups, renewals and queries were done online. The wonders of technology. I went to the change rooms and changed into my workout gear. I warmed up on a treadmill and headed to the weight room. Everything was shiny and new - literally shiny. The scuffs and scrapes of well-worked gym equipment totally absent. Today was back day, so I went over to the barbell racks. It was all what the typical decently-equipped gym would have. A few bench press benches, some standalone benches, a rack of fixed dumbbells, a single squat rack (that could be annoying during busy periods), but then something caught my eye. In the far dimly-lit corner, sitting alone, isolated from all the other equipment, was a wall-mounted rack, with a single, unloaded Olympic barbell. Unlike the typical barbell, this one was jet black, with a completely matt finish. The black was so dark, it seemed to absorb all the light around it and, in fact, I noted it wasn’t that the lighting in this corner was any different to the rest of the gym, the bar was absorbing the light, making the corner dimmer than the rest of the gym. Odd. I ignored the strange bar, wondering what it was for. Must be some specialised equipment - I resolved to look it up online and see what it was used for, maybe I could expand my routine. I loaded up a standard bar to warm up weight for my first set of deadlifts. As I stepped up to the bar and prepared myself mentally, I thought I could hear someone whispering. I looked around - there was no-one here, the gym was still totally deserted. Must be hearing things, I thought. No, there it was again. Use the black bar. Who was saying that? I shrugged it off and prepared to lift. THE BLACK BAR. Whoa, that was… intense. I guess I should use the black barbell. I walked over to the corner and examined it more closely. Apart from the colour, it seemed to be a standard Olympic barbell, same size and shape, but it did have some odd markings engraved at the very ends of the bar before the sleeves. I did not know what language it was, but it looked like some sort of Arabic, or maybe Sanskrit script. I grabbed the bar to pick it up. A massive jolt of power ran through my arms and up into my brain, transporting my mind to another dimension. “PUNY HUMAN! You have found the key to my dimension, and the key to my freedom. If you will agree to free me, I will grant you any wish you desire. But, if you free me, I will wreak havoc and destruction the likes of which your dimension has never seen.” What the fuck? I must be dreaming. I willed myself to wake up. “PUNY HUMAN, you are not dreaming. I sense your desire. I can give you everything you seek, and more. All you have to do is agree to free me.” “I don’t believe you can do anything. If you’re so powerful, why don’t you free yourself.” I thought. He did NOT like that. “I WILL DESTROY YOU, YOU IMPUDENT GNAT! You dare to question my power?” “I do,” I thought, “If you’re as powerful as you say, you could make me into a mass monster, a vascular, jacked, pumped beast, easily able to add muscle mass almost at will.” A thin tendril of power snaked towards me. As it touched my workout shorts, the shorts disintegrated, followed quickly by my briefs. The tendril wrapped itself around my balls, an intense feeling of wellbeing and arousal growing my cock to full mast. The tendril wrapped itself around my shaft, from base to tip like an anaconda asphyxiating its prey, and entered through the meatus of my cock. I orgasmed, instantly, at the feeling of power flooding through me. The tendril burrowed down through my cock, and nestled into my balls. I was ready to explode, but I hadn’t experienced anything yet. As I watched, the tendril swelled with power, stretching my urethra and growing inside my balls, sending masses of power flooding through my body. The demon flicked a finger, and the tendril swelled with his limitless power. I screamed in pleasure and pain, my entire body rigid with the power, my balls swelling to four times their usual size, my cock tripling in size as the tendril’s power stretched it. Then, I felt it, it started in my traps, massive walls of muscle rose up to meet the bottom of my ears, my neck swelled with power, muscles flexing and writhing as they grew. My shoulders broadened, the deltoids forming a massive cap. He flicked his finger again, more energy, more power flooding through the tendril into my cock and balls to the rest of my body. I screamed in pleasure and pain. My arms swelled, the peaks of my biceps split, triceps rounding out my now huge arms, my forearms swelled to bigger than the average man’s quads. YEEEEEEES! MORE! “As you wish, human.” Not so puny any more. The power increased, muscles upon muscles packing onto my frame. As I came, the tendril absorbed my cum, feeding its power back into my body. UNNNNGGHH! MOOOOOORE! The demon flicked all five fingers, the tendril swelling massively, its diameter now nearly as big as my newly grown forearms. As the new power reached my cock, I screamed as it stretched my cock, the massive flow of power almost struggling to invade me, grow me, imbue me with its power. The pain was unbearable; the pleasure indescribable. My entire body reshaped itself to accommodate my new bulk, my new strength, my new power. My calves were bigger than my quads used to be. My quads swept out to inhuman proportions, massive veins covering every inch of muscle, my cock and balls pushed out obscenely as the quads continued growing. My abs formed massive cobblestone-like, prominent bricks so tall my fingers almost couldn’t reach the bottom of the canyons between them. My back writhed as mounds of muscle rose up. And, speaking of mounds, my pecs mounded up, fighting with each other and my arms for space. But I still wanted more. I wanted the demon’s power for myself. “Pitiful human, you can’t handle my power.” Oh no? Try me. “Very well, don’t say you weren’t warned.” A massive torrent of power surged through the – well, it wasn’t a tendril any more, it was a huge pipeline, pumping power from the demon, through my cock and into me. I grew as the power increased, every inch of my body covered in muscle, vascularity. I exuded power. And, now that I had the demon’s power, I had no further use for him. I severed the connection to the demon, and reverted my mind back to my now insanely powerful body back in the gym. I smiled as I grabbed my heavy package, my balls heaving with power, my arm a dense, muscular pillar of power, covered in a vast network of veins. I groan in pleasure, cumming at the sight of my own magnificence, at the feeling of my own muscles flexing, my own veins engorging. There was one last loose end to tie up - the bar. I didn’t want anyone else taking advantage of any residual powers the demon might still have. As I finished cumming, a tendril of power snaked out of my cock, wrapping itself around the entire length of the bar, crushing it and absorbing the remnants. As the tendril made its way back inside my cock, I thought of who I would grow first.
  7. Here's another blast from the past written by Lorus for the old forum and saved in my private collection of erotic gems. I'm reposting it here with the author's permission. Mike Hugeman was mentioned in BOOM!, the short story I reposted earlier, so I thought it would be good for readers to know who he is. No one who meets the Hugeman ever forgets him. I certainly haven't. The story has eight episodes followed by a teaser for a sequel. I will post all of them in the same thread. MIKE HUGEMAN SUPER-POWERED MUSCLE WHORE by LORUS Episode 1 The room shook from the force of Ken Preston having the fuck pounded out of his cute bubble-ass. It was his birthday, this day, and he’d used the money he’d gotten from his parents to hire the Hugeman for an afternoon, rather than put it towards his new car. The greatest gay whore in the entire city of Stillbrook didn’t come cheap either, considering he charged five hundred dollars an hour. Not everyone could afford him, but Ken had been building up to this for an entire year of scrimping and saving, deciding that if he was going to lose his virginity, then he was going to do it in style, with the best dick in the world impaling him along its incredible length. “Oh God, this is fucking... ugh... amazing. Don’t...ugh... want it to stop!!!!” Ken was face down on the bed, knees dug into the sheets so that his angelic, heavily lubricated ass pointed upwards. Mike Hugeman, the most super-huge, awesomely massive mega-bodybuilder in the world, rode into the youth with all the experience his craft would ever provide him. He was super-hung, sporting a dick that was a solid eighteen inches long when fully hard. It was thick, too, thicker than a beer can. Given that this was Ken’s first time having sex of any kind, Mike was surprised at just how well he took his meat, imagining the kid probably practiced every day with dildos of ever-increasing dimensions. He loved his work, and was proud of his physical accomplishments, often posing and flexing his enormously pumped muscles during the fucking of his clients. He was versatile, too, and would often grant his customers many of the requests they made of him. Ken was new to this, sure. He would be exhausted afterward, which suited Mike. He had to get to the gym within the hour. It was leg day, and his wheels needed an intense workout. He’d already made the kid shoot his load just by bicep-flexing five minutes after arriving at the dilapidated hotel room. He was used to better surroundings, but reckoned the kid was on a tight budget. Besides, he’d had cockroaches for spectators before, and had fucked in worse places than this. The kid was inexperienced, but his balls were big and round and held a lot of jizz. He would bring him to another incredible orgasm before the hour was up, after which any sex Ken would ever have in his life after this would never match up to the ride he got from the Hugeman. “Take it all in... all of my massive muscle-meat, you little twinkster, yeah fuckin’ moan and scream the Hugeman’s name, ugh yeah!” The bed took as much of a pounding as Ken did, for it groaned under Mike’s huge weight, which was getting close to six hundred pounds, since he’d really thrown himself into his beloved bodybuilding. He loved lifting and he loved fucking. You could say that he lived for these pastimes and nothing else. He was well-known in his native Stillbrook and was totally out about his whoring and his desire to get bigger and stronger. No other gay whore in the city could make the kind of money Mike made, so it could be said that he was the king of his hill, with fuck all in the way of competition. But that was soon to change, along with his life, forever. Meantime, he brought the twinkster to a howling orgasm once again and flared his lats in triumph as his organ, gorged on blood and pumping for all it was worth, penetrated Ken over and over, hurting him in throes of awesome ecstasy from which the eighteen year old hoped he would never recover. Usually, Mike was wider than most doorframes, loving how he had to squeeze sideways just to get in and out of rooms. When he flared his lats it seemed like his body got wider still. Coupled with the rush of his orgasms, his energy levels would peak, and his muscles spring erect and huge. When he flared his lats during ejaculation, he was at his biggest and widest, and the skin across his back groaned in defiance of his increase in size, almost to the point of splitting apart and causing him injury. But it never did. He was strong as an ox... hell... he was strong as a dozen oxen. Ken’s time was almost up. Mike had been pacing himself and could have climaxed long before now. In truth he had a hyperactive sex drive and could easily be ready to orgasm again just two or three minutes after cumming, and his tennis-ball-sized gonads acted rapidly when it came to replenishing their jizz stocks. “Fuck me to death”, pleaded Ken, but Mike would never do that. Despite his ruggedly handsome looks and tough-guy persona, he was pretty much a nice 22-year old Italian American, with only an occasional short fuse, who still found time to visit his Sicilian mama for the best home-cooked pasta in all of Creation. He often joked to his friends that it was his mama’s cooking that was to blame for his enormous muscle-growth. In all honesty, the hunk had no idea why nature had singled him out with such an incredible ability to grow a huge, hulking muscle-bod. He loved getting larger, showing up at get-togethers and causing his friends to gawp in disbelief at how much larger he’d become since they’d last seen him. This got him thinking about the gym, now, and satisfying his other voracious appetites for the good things in life. It was time to blast the twinkster out of it. He gripped the sides of the bed as he gave one final lunge into Ken, his body tensing as it hardened into a seizure of ejaculation. A gushing torrent of creamy spunk erupted from Mike’s eighteen-incher, and he positively adored cumming inside his clients. He didn’t care about disease, for it was impossible to find condoms to fit his gigantic whore’s dick, and his doctor was astounded by the fact that having had unprotected sex with more than four thousand paying clients since he’d started out at just sixteen years of age, that he hadn’t once picked up an STD. He really was a superman in every sense of the word, with a superb immunity to disease that was unprecedented. Ken screamed his loudest as the Hugeman ravaged his hole, pumping a massive load of cum into his body. Even after pulling out of him Mike continued to spurt cum all over his newest client. More and more of the steaming cream soiled Ken and the bed they rode on. Mike then grabbed hold of Ken and firmly turned him around on the bed, so that he was facing up. The look of sheer pleasure on the youth’s face was a sight to behold, and his gaping mouth seemed hungry for Mike’s elixir. He did not disappoint and eagerly shot more and more cum, this time allowing Ken to swallow a great deal of it. “God, it seems I can cum more and more as I get bigger,” Mike bragged and allowed Ken to take his fill. Finally exhausted, Ken slipped into a satisfied slumber, spread-eagled on a grimy bed, and drenched in the Hugeman’s spunk. “My work here is done,” said Mike, and muscle-strutted into the ensuite bathroom to take a shower. The plumbing groaned and spluttered as he lathered himself up with the shower gel from his kit bag. As it was summer, he seldom wore a shirt when he was out in public because he simply loved to show off his gigantic muscle-bod. He was a regular sight on the streets, posing for all he was worth, sometimes allowing guys to come up and touch his thickly-veined muscles, but only if they had cold hard cash for the privilege. Mike Hugeman never gave anything away for free. It simply wasn’t his style. He decided to get ready for the gym here in the hotel room, which didn’t take long. He’d arrived wearing only stretch-denim jeans, his upper body glistening from a mixture of sun-tan lotion and baby oil. Now he placed the jeans in his kit bag and pulled on a sexy pair of black and blue striped spandex workout shorts that did little to tone down the massive bulge his cock and balls formed at their front. He couldn’t wait for it to be larger, too, for it seemed that his cock grew another inch for every fifty pounds of muscle he put on. “Fuckin’ HUGE,” he declared as he bounced the massive shelf of his pecs up and down for a couple of minutes as he dried his ravishing black hair with a hairdryer. He was completely beautiful and loved how his father’s looks married so well with the Italian in him. He’d once been told he looked like a cross between a young John Travolta and Robert Redford. He agreed with this comparison, but reckoned he was many times more handsome than the two actors in their youth. Mike got more and more beautiful with each passing day. He had sparkling blue eyes set beneath a confident brow that complimented his rugged, square jaw-line beautifully. He had full, pouting lips, the bottom larger than the top one, and when they parted to form a smile he had perfect white teeth. He always maintained thick, designer stubble which went well with the curly black hair on some of his chest, which he never shaved. He loved having a lot of hair on his front, and he especially loved how his chest hair tapered down to a fuzzy treasure trail that formed a pleasurable tongue’s highway between his chest hair and his thick but trimmed pubic tuft. At the special request of some of his regular customers, he never shaved his armpits, and the dark bushy growth he had in them was so beautiful, merely lifting his arms and flashing his pits was enough to drive some of his customers to complete, frenzied orgasm. It was time to leave. He sprayed himself with sexy cologne that enhanced his natural masculine musk and flexed some more in the mirror before helping himself to the cash the twinkster left beside the bed. There was a business card sticking halfway out of Ken’s wallet, not that it was any of Mike’s business. But curiosity got the better of him and so he looked at it. And then he got mad... very mad. Episode 2 The sensation that he was no longer asleep, but instead floating mid-air in a slight summer breeze, brought Ken Preston shrieking back to consciousness. He was no longer spread-eagled on a cum-sodden bed, or even in the hotel room, for that matter. Mike Hugeman had taken him up the fire escape to the roof of the hotel. Somewhat maliciously, the massive muscle-whore dangled him over the side, holding him only by his right wrist, like a small child would carelessly carry around a beaten-up old teddy. Beneath him was a twelve story drop that would surely kill him were the Hugeman to let go. “What are you doing to me?” Fear had caused Ken to urinate but thank goodness nothing else came out of him. This didn’t make sense. Why had Mike taken him up to the roof of the hotel? What had Ken done to deserve such a fate? The giant muscleman got to the point somewhat gruffly. “Why do you have an UltraZen business card in your wallet?” In the hands of the Hugeman, Ken Preston hardly weighed anything at all. He leaned out over the edge as far as he could extend his bull-strong arm, causing Ken to kick and dance in mid-air as he tried desperately to get closer to the roof. “I don’t... don’t know what that is, Mike. Puh-pleeeese, let me back in. I’ll pay you more money, I swear. I’ll cash in my college fund.... just please let me...” “That wasn’t the answer I expected, you little bastard. Shit, I think my fingers are losing’ their grip.” Mike feigned a worried look as he pretended to lose hold of the terrified teen. Then, ever so audaciously, Mike ripped off his spandex shorts, causing his dick to spring forth like a striking rattle snake. It instantly grew super-hard and began to ooze copious amounts of precum. He brought Ken in a bit, flipped him around and rammed his ass with his dick, but only halfway along its length. Then he stood perched on the edge of the roof, so that Ken was now once again dangling, held in place by the power of the Hugeman’s cock alone. “Look, mama, no hands,” Mike goofed, and imagined his dick growing bigger and bigger whilst impaling Ken and pushing him ever further from the edge of the roof. To emphasize just how in-control he was of this situation, Mike shot a massive bicep pose, cranking up his guns from their cold size of 32 inches around, to a staggering 42 inches. Whilst Ken quaked in fear on the end of his monster dick, the Hugeman kissed each of his biceps, flexing them harder and harder, forcing more and more blood to distend his veins, bulging them outwards like thick, ropy cables. “Pity you can’t see this from your position, twinkster. You’re missing one hell of a show,” Mike boasted, marveling at how monstrously huge and powerful his guns were becoming. Every day it seemed that he’d grown a little. He was constantly in awe of just how massive he was. But he was never satisfied with his gains. He wanted more and more size, strength, incredible beauty, and unbeatable power. He began to contract the muscles in his groin, causing his dick to bob upwards, still with the terrified young man impaled on it. “Hey this is a great workout for my dick muscles. You must weigh about one-fifty. Hell, I could perch two more of you on my hot super-cock, and still bounce it upwards. I’m just so goddam fucking huge and powerful. I’m so ultra-fucking-gorgeous. But I don’t like to be fucked with. I won’t ask you again, what the fuck is an UltraZen card doing in your wallet?” Sobbing fitfully, Ken was as truthful as he could be. “It’s my dad’s wallet... his spare one. I luh-lost my own a while buh-back... so he gave me his one. It muh-must be his cuh-card.” In the street below, a curious crowd had begun to gather. The Hugeman considered what Ken said, and after a minute decided to let him in. He placed the crying birthday boy down on the rooftop and stood towering over him, his body heaving with power in every sinew and fiber that made him so amazing. He flared his lats somewhat threateningly, but in truth posing helped him to think clearly. “Hmm, you could be telling the truth. You seem honest enough. But if your father works for those crooked bastards then I’m going to fuck him harder than I fucked you.” It was a vow which Mike promised to keep. He went to his kit bag and pulled out a spare pair of shorts which he quickly put on. They were grey in color and immediately a precum stain formed in them, but Mike didn’t care. He was just minutes away from causing so many guys in the locker room of Joel’s Gym on Church St to make with their own precum. “I hardly see my dad, ‘cos he’s always working. I think they may be clients of his. He’s in advertising. That’s all I know, Mike. I swear.” Ken was still crying. Mike suddenly felt bad. He pulled a clean towel out of his bag and gave it to Ken to dry his tears with. “Sorry about that. I guess I got carried away. UltraZen tried to recruit me into their organization a couple of years back. They offered me a free health assessment and free membership to their ultra-modern super-gym. But all they really wanted was a sample of my tissue to experiment with. They think I’m some kind of mutant, ‘cos I can grow so big. A mutant, can you fucking believe it?” Ken now understood why the Hugeman had flown off the handle. But the experience still had him rattled. “For what it’s worth, I wasn’t gonna drop you, twinkster. And even if I had, I could easily have leaped down to ground-level to catch you before you hit the concrete.” Smiling the most beautiful smile Ken had ever seen on any man, actor, supermodel, athlete or bodybuilder, Mike did a side chest pose and hefted up his medicine ball-sized pectorals, beefing them up to super-striated status. His chin immediately became lost in the meat of his upper pecs, creating the illusion that his head was about to be devoured by his muscle-tits. He couldn’t wait to inflate these babies through further workouts. He really was obsessed with his bodybuilding and obsessed with himself. “I deserve a free session for what you did, Mike. It was cruel of you.” Fear and upset rapidly began to give way to anger. Ken had every right to be angry. Mike thought about this. He guessed the kid was right. He dug into his bag to return his five hundred bucks. “No – keep the money. I meant another session, on the house, of course. Or I’ll tell the cops what you did to me.” “Hmmm, Hugeman in the State Pen for attempted murder. Lots of jailhouse ass for me to pound. Communal showers and I heard they’ve got one of the best gymnasiums in the state. I could get really fucking HUGE in jail, not that any cell could hold me.” Mike scratched his gorgeous stubbly chin as his mind set off to explore such a fantasy. In jail he could be worshipped far more intensively than in normal life. But on the other hand, he’d miss his mama’s pasta. Nah, it was best to keep on the right side of the law. “Blackmail doesn’t suit you, twinkster. But you’ve got yourself a deal. One free session it is. But not right now, ‘cos I have to get to the gym to beef up further. You can come by my place tonight at 9pm. I live at Pinewood Heights on Reginald and Main, Apartment 12, on the top floor. I promise not to dangle you from my balcony. I usually do webcam hulk-outs at that time, but tonight, for you, I’ll make an exception.” That said, the Hugeman leaped into the air and out from the edge of the rooftop. In a single bound he was across to the adjacent building, coming down heavily with a mighty stomp powerful enough to loosen every tile on the ceiling of the rooms below. He chuckled to himself, delighting at how huge and hulking he was. Suddenly the unexpected happened. The force of his connection with the second rooftop was enough to jar the body of the peeping Tom who’d been observing his antics through binoculars. The guy was dressed in combat fatigues, but he seemed too fat to be a real soldier. He staggered drunk-fashion out from behind an extractor fan assembly and puked up his McDonald’s lunch all over his boots. “What the fuck? Were you spying on me you fat fucking pervert? I’ll break you in half for that. The Hugeman never gives it away for nothing.” Fuming, Mike snatched the binoculars from the peeping Tom and crushed them into tiny bits of broken glass, metal, and plastic. He felt like ripping out the extractor fan unit and using it to beat the living crap out of the fatty. He was strong enough to do it, too. He thought about the prison fantasy again. “Puh-please... don’t hurt me,” the slob in camouflage pleaded. On a hot day like this the smell of expelled stomach acids soon became unbearable. Mike wasn’t hanging around. He was going to charge this pervert for the privilege of watching him perform on the twinkster, and so he grabbed him by the scruff of his fatigues and searched through his pockets for a wallet. He found it without any trouble. It bore the motif of UltraZen. Mike’s blood began to boil. He flared red in the face and puffed himself up to a massively muscular rage. He soon forced a confession out of the peeping Tom, whose name turned out to be Lenny Simmons. Mike listened to everything he had to say: “They hired me to watch the boy. I slipped the business card into his wallet when he dropped it at McDonald’s before meeting you. It was meant to get your attention. After the kid left the hotel I was to take him out with a tranquilizer dart and drive him to an abandoned warehouse at the docks – unit 108. There the kid would have your jizz extracted from him. What they do with it after that is none of my beeswax” Mike needed to flex while he thought about this. He pushed out a crab pose that caused his muscles to striate massively, bunching together with almost electrical ferocity. Like the comic book Hulk, anger seemed to inflate Mike lately, something he was curious about. If he could make an actual ability of this, then he could will himself far huger whenever it pleased him to. He was getting turned on, too, and his second pair of shorts began to part at the seams as his cock, once again, stood to attention. The wet bulge inflating in his crotch was enormous. Simmons couldn’t take his eyes off it. He wasn’t gay but his contact at UltraZen had given him a dossier on Hugeman, and the gigantic bodybuilder had fucked straight guys before, just because it suited him to. The shorts would not withstand a full erection, not when he was this angry, boiling blood surging through every last inch of him. “Get the fuck off this rooftop, Simmons. And don’t contact UltraZen under any circumstances. Your driver’s license was in your wallet, so I know where you live. Think I’ll be holding on to that for insurance. I’m going to pay a visit to that warehouse. If you warn them I’m coming, I’ll pound that house of yours into rubble, with you in it. Got that?” When the Hugeman spoke, he had to be heeded. Simmons, his fat lips blubbering, hastily made an exit. Mike set off towards the Stillbrook docks, his shorts just about managing to keep his junk in place. It had been a long time since he’d been this angry about something. The word “UltraZen” was enough to drive him into an indignant frenzy. What further enraged him was that he might miss his workout for the day. And for that he was going to make UltraZen pay dearly. Episode 3 For a henchman, Artie Pimms asked way too many questions. UltraZen’s Arkadian Stoat tugged at his electrically air-conditioned black mackintosh and tried to remain calm and sane. In truth, he was failing at keeping Pimms from grating on his nerves. If something interesting didn’t happen in the next 60 seconds, he was going to have to cause a public nuisance, simply to keep from going around the bend. Pimms shifted nervously from one foot to the other, surveying his surroundings with an almost pathological level of suspicion. It was abandoned, here at the docks, the perfect place for UltraZen to spring its trap. “Do you think it was a good idea having Lenny place the card in the kid’s wallet, boss?” It was Pimms’ umpteenth question in several minutes. Stoat wanted to kill the obsequious troll in man’s clothing. How in all the cosmos did these “inbreeds” make it onto the company payroll anyway? The mind just boggled. “For the third time, already, I planned it this way, Pimms. The Hugeman has a short fuse and hates all things UltraZen. How else could I get him to come here? Simmons is about as stealthy as a rhino with whooping cough. He’s almost as bad as you for messing things up. Stillbrook’s arrogant muscle whore will be here, and soon. I guarantee it. Now do me a favor and check your weapon. You may need it. And do it quietly!” Stoat adjusted the settings on the electro-blaster he carried with him, making sure it was set for maximum output. He would only get one shot at this. The only way to stop a man as huge and powerful as Mike Hugeman was with an electro-static force-field that could jolt even the most superhuman nervous system into complete but totally reversible shutdown. Positioned out of sight, keeping to the gloom cast by the shadows of some empty packing crates within the spacious sprawl of the virtually empty Warehouse 108, Mike Hugeman would have to possess x-ray vision to notice his adversaries before they noticed him. Stoat silently prayed to St Norris (the Patron Saint of B-List Bastards) that this wasn’t the case. Within minutes there was a loud, thunderous sound of something heavy hitting the concrete outside. Nearby car alarms sounded as the impact set them off. Young ladies screamed in terror, but then seeing it was the Hugeman, began to get moist for him and wish he wasn’t gay, oh and er... yeah... a couple of dogs barked or something. The Hugeman was really pissed off as he tore through the docklands looking for Unit 108. This was causing him to miss his workout. He got madder and madder, and this seemed to make him get a little bigger, which wasn’t a bad thing, he reckoned. But his shorts were about to disintegrate from the immense pressure his inflating glutes and erecting dick caused by pushing outward in opposite directions. When he found Unit 108, he smashed through the large slide-doors, pulverizing metal and wood and whatever else the fucking things were made of, the force of which made him totally lose his shorts. He didn’t care. Looking down at his massive whale-dick excited and pleased him. But he snorted in a rising rage, thinking that it wouldn’t get to be glorified in the gym today, if the day’s events kept causing him to get sidetracked. “Come out from hiding, you UltraZen bastards,” he boomed, his gargantuan roar powered by an incredible set of lungs. He was getting stronger and stronger. He could feel his body bulging all over. He had to capitalize on this effect, but also clear his head to think clearly. When silence returned to the warehouse’s echoed interior, Hugeman flexed, sweet fuck did he flex, greater than he ever flexed before. He squatted down a little, bending his legs at the knees, so that most of his weight was carried by his shimmering quads. He crabbed down into a most-muscular pose, squeezing his balled fists so tight, he could compress coals into diamonds had he been holding them. This incredible pressure, aided by a snarl that added deep russet tones to his cheeks, sent a shockwave of flexing, bulging superpower throughout his exceptional system. Energy crackled in pulses along his body’s veined super-highway, energizing his circulatory system to hulk up into overdrive. Massive, thick cords pushed out of a 22-inch neck. His body exploded into hyper-muscular relief, with extra inches popping out everywhere, his weight increasing significantly. He couldn’t wait to get this business over with so that he could beat all his lifting records over at Joel’s Gym, with a full retinue of horny, awe-stricken, paying worshippers gathered around him, just the way he liked it. He would have it no other way. He posed and flexed, flexing huger still, and posed until he could think more clearly. He pounded his granite fists together, sending further pulses of shocking power throughout. Growling and snarling – gruffly lauding his bodybuilding superiority with an exceptional nod to superior masculinity – Mike screamed the place down as his glistening, colossal physique bulged more immensely than ever, muscles bulking up so fast, his skin stretched almost to the point of sheer translucence. His definition was mesmerizing. His hulking pecs widened and deepened, and when he bounced them, it took slightly more effort on his part, the mass of the pec-bellies at their greatest so far, so that their momentum seemed more gradual, but no less rhythmic. This pleased him very much, and his hard-on raged with greater impunity. “My God,” Arkadian Stoat gasped from behind the vantage point of crates, then cursing himself for uttering a sound. He wasn’t gay, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t appreciate just how much larger Mike Hugeman had become since last their paths crossed. He had failed, before, to secure the genetic samples he craved in order to experiment with Mike’s unique muscle-building properties. UltraZen thrived on defense contracts. Should they patent an elite super-soldier for sale to the highest bidder, they could become a major world power in their own right. Hugeman was the key to mastering this design. And Stoat, as head researcher for UltraZen Industries, was under a lot of pressure to reel in his prize catch. Today he vowed not to fail. Luckily the Hugeman hadn’t heard him make a sound, so caught up was Mike in his flexing and muscle-gaining. With an enormously delta-shaped back bouncing rays of glorious sunlight back through the skylight through which they came, Mike was oblivious to the stealthy, snake-like advances of Stoat, as he carefully eased his way closer to his quarry, the electro-blaster primed and ready to be fired. Stoat would only have one shot at this. He signaled with a nod for Pimms to ready the overhead net conductor. It would fire from a cylinder high above the Hugeman, something that had failed to catch his eye, fortunately for Stoat. So far things were going by the numbers. But still, caution was the only card to play. Mike was overwhelmed by his flexing, and the obsession he had with growing, coupled with the rising strength he felt surging in him. His balls swelled with jizz, and he would have to expend it soon before frustration got the better of him. He began to stroke his huge whale-dick, completely awed that it seemed, now, to be at least an inch and a half longer than it had been earlier, back in the hotel room with Ken Preston. Saint Norris’s Ghost, Stoat mentally gasped, not expecting to get a full sex show from the biggest muscle behemoth the world has ever seen. He was an out and out heterosexual, but if that was the case, why did Stoat feel the front of his trousers getting tight? No, this cannot be. This fucker cannot be turning me gay, he thought, but then lost the run of himself and said the last bit aloud: “I won’t allow it!!!” Hearing this caused the Hugeman to turn around like a whirlwind, just as his cannon dick was about to release its salty torrent. Several life-changing things happened in the space of one and a half seconds. The force of Mike’s massive discharge spewed forth with the pressure of a fire extinguisher, blasting into Stoat across a distance of about twenty feet. Gripped momentarily by his most powerful self-induced orgasm ever, Hugeman was temporarily paralyzed, but that did not matter, for the blast of his jizz knocked Stoat off his feet, sending him sprawling, just as Pimms pressed a button on his remote control, blowing the cylinder above both Hugeman and UltraZen’s head researcher. Stoat fired the ultra-blaster, but something went terribly wrong. Coils of Tesla-like energy arced into the torrent of cum that existed briefly between Hugeman and Stoat, creating a brief circuit through which the gun overloaded. The connection was only a fraction of a second in duration, but the conductor net fell over them both, holding in the charge for a little longer. Dazed and confused, Hugeman rolled around in the net and soon became trapped. Like an idiot, Pimms sprang to help his boss, reaching out to grab his arm where it stuck out from a gap in the net. Stoat writhed in agony as energy danced impishly across his suffering but scrawny frame. As soon as Pimms touched his hand, he absorbed most of the energy, which now siphoned off into him. He was knocked back into the packing crates, smashing through them. He screamed for all of his worth as anomalous energies scorched him... reshaped and rewrote him. Likewise, Stoat was also rewritten to a certain extent. This was a day that would live in infamy, no doubt about it. When the lightning show eventually ended, Mike found the strength to tear himself free of the confining net. He felt weak and he staggered to his feet, his dick now limp and pendulous as it swung from his movements. “Am I... smaller? Oh, please God, please no.” He cleared his head and rubbed his eyes to get them into sharp focus. He looked down at himself... well, his gaze got as far as his pecs and would go no further, for his muscle rack prevented it, it was so bloated and huge. He flexed his forearms and bis, squeezing his balled fists to crank up the flexing to its fullest. He breathed a sigh of relief, for he hadn’t shrunk at all, despite the sapping of his strength. In fact, he thought he might be even bigger. Thinking this quickly energized him and lengthened his dick to a semi-flaccid state. Still a bit groggy from whatever it was his assailant had shot him with, Mike turned to look down at the living mess caught in the net. At first he didn’t recognize the charred, wizened man. Then, as he studied the sooty face a little further: “Arkadian fucking Stoat. I should have known you’d be behind this,” the Hugeman growled. Stoat just moaned something incomprehensible but appealed to the Hugeman to be freed from the net. He poked an even bonier arm through the netting, hoping the giant above him would take pity on an injured scientist. Hugeman scowled and thought about pissing on the little runt. “Puh-please have pity on me, Hugeman. You can see I’m beaten, finished. I know when I’m licked. At least help me to my feet so that I can check on poor Artie. I think he took the worst of it.” Mike thought it over and bounced his pecs so as to clear some space in his head. Maybe UltraZen would leave him alone, now that Stoat had seen the new, bigger, and more powerful Hugeman. They simply couldn’t beat him. Stoat looked old, broken down, emaciated. He was no threat to the Hugeman, Mike decided. And so, he extended a huge hand downwards, offering it reluctantly to Stoat. When Stoat touched Mike’s hand, he felt a rush like no other. Although his body didn’t change shape or size, he leeched off a great-deal of Mike’s incredible power. Mike, towering above the scientist, felt his legs turn to jelly, weakening to the point of being unable to stand under his own power. In contrast, Stoat snapped himself to a standing position in a trice, almost squeezing the life out of the Hugeman. Instincts that were new to the older man coursed through him, now, and with the merest tug of his arm, wrenched the Hugeman into the air, with force enough to expel him upwards, higher, and higher. He crashed out through the roof of the warehouse, soaring ever higher into the summer sky. Stoat watched it happen, marveling at what he had just done. But how could this be? He decided there was time for analysis later. For now, he just enjoyed the worried squeal from Hugeman, gradually fading as distance claimed him. “Sto...aaaaaa...aaaaat!!!!!!!!!!” “No, dear boy, from now on I won’t be going by that name. Oh no...” He looked at his burnt hands and marveled, wonderingly, at the crackling, residual static charge that arced between his clawed fingers, energy that seemed to leech the power out of the most powerful man on the planet. Stoat took a new name and shouted it aloud: “From now on... I will be called... Man Handler!!!!!” To be continued . . .
  8. Ziel

    Loading...

    Russel had never felt more out of place. He was a shrimp in a hall of ripped muscle gods. It seemed like everyone at this gym had been going regularly for years, and here he was entering a gym for the first time since P.E. class in middle school. It didn’t help that his work out shirt was comically huge on him. Russel was half tempted to go home and change… or maybe just go home altogether, but he had promised his pal he would at least try to start a gym regimen. In many ways it was only because of Russel’s friend that he was even here today. Russel had long said he was going to start working out. He had always dreamed of having a big, buff body like he saw in the magazines, but he just never seemed to put on any muscle when he tried lifting weights at home. He doubted even having access to professional lifting equipment would help his case at all either, but Russel’s pal, Kurt, was insistent he at least try. Kurt even went so far as to give Russel a new set of workout clothes, a shirt and jockstrap, for Christmas to help him kick off his fitness journey, and it was that outfit that Russel was wearing to the gym this very afternoon. The shirt was a seemingly standard muscle shirt with the caption “Loading Muscles…” on the front as well as a comical loading bar underneath the text. The loading bar was actually completely empty which seemed almost like a cruel joke to the poor, puny Russel. To make matters worse, the shirt was so huge that it hung loosely off of Russel’s wimpy frame. Russel still wasn’t sure if he was wearing it because it was a gift from a cherishes friend, or because he was just too cheap to buy something for himself, or even if he was just motivated by sheer spite, but that hardly seemed to matter at this point. His oversized shirt just made him feel even punier than ever, and his shirt wasn’t the only spacious part of his attire. His jockstrap was a little extra roomy around the Netherlands as well. Russel’s painfully average cock just wasn’t up to the task of filling the ample pouch of the “Enhance” brand strap. Fortunately, he had an old pair of jogging short on over top of the strap so nobody else had to know about his shortcomings in that department. Figuring that even the longest journey begins with a few steps, Russel made his way over to the treadmill. He might not know much about lifting weights, but he did at least know how to jog so the treadmill seemed as good a place as any to get the ball rolling. Russel quickly settled into a routine of jogging along at a reasonable pace while scrolling through a beginner’s guide to working out on his phone. It was strange. He expected to get winded pretty easily since he had never been the most athletic dude, but the more he jogged, the more energized he felt. He felt like he could run nonstop for days! But before he even realized the timer on the treadmill dinged to alert him that he had done a respectable warm-up. Russel hopped off the treadmill and decided to put the newbie guide to weightlifting he had been perusing to good use and made his way towards the weight room. The weight room had tons of mirrored walls all around the place. Try as he might, Russel couldn’t help but catch a glimpse of his own reflection. When he saw himself, he did a double take. He couldn’t put his finger on it, but something seemed different. He wasn’t what he would call fit by any stretch of the imagination, but he was looking healthier than when he had walked in. He chalked it up to the rush of endorphins from the jog and the slight sheen of sweat which had settled onto his skin, but there was something else afoot that he had not yet begun to realize. Russel quickly adjusted his oversized shirt and went back to focusing on his next workout, completely missing the fact that the loading bar on his shirt now had an almost imperceptibly small bit of blue filling the otherwise empty loading bar. The first exercise on his to-do list was a few simple bicep curls. Russel figured he’s be ahead to start light and grabbed one of the smallest set of dumbbells he could find, but after a few experimental curls he quickly realized that five pounds was far, far too light. He quickly moved up to ten and then fifteen pounds and found that those were too light as well. He was surprised to say the least. The guide he was reading didn’t suggest going above fifteen pounds for a lightweight beginner like himself, but here he was hefting a thirty pounder like it was nothing. Perhaps even more surprising was the bulge of a bicep the poked out when he reached the highest point of his curls. Russel was amazed by what he saw. It was a muscle! He had an actual muscle! It was small, sure, but everyone had to start somewhere, and the fact that he actually had some sort of muscle definition to show off on his first day at the gym was beyond a miracle. Perhaps he had not given himself enough credit. He tended to carry a few heavy books around campus. Maybe his nerdery was good for something after all. Russel was not about to rest on his laurels just yet though. If anything, this newfound discovery spurred him on to work out even more. If just a few bicep curls could bring out his latent muscles, just imagine what a regular routine could do! He could be buffed like those babes on the cover of Men’s Health in no time! After what he assumed to be a suitable amount of reps, Russel put up his barbells and made his way towards the bench press station, completely unaware that his loading bar had gained a few more pixels in the past few minutes. Russel loaded the bar on the weight rack with what he thought would be a safe and easy starter weight, and laid down to do a few reps. To his surprise, the bar was incredibly light! He wasted no time in adding more weight to it and trying another few reps. Again, the bar was too light. Before he knew it, he had doubled and then tripled the starting weight before he began to feel even a little strain from lifting. He was so amazed by the amount of weight he was benching that he almost didn’t notice the bulges forming in front of him… almost… Russel’s jaw dropped when he caught sight of the mounds in front of him. From where he was lying he had a front row view of his own chest and could see two very clearly defined pectoral muscles. He had pecs! Sure, they weren’t he hugest pecs he had ever seen. They would even be classified as fairly small by most of the muscleheads at the gym, but they were there, and they were his! He couldn’t believe his eyes. He quickly got up from the bench and turned to check himself out in one of the mirrors on the wall. There was no denying what he was seeing. He was cut! He wasn’t bulky by any stretch of the imagination, but he had some honest-to-god muscles on his body. He had a lean, lithe, swimmer’s build. Russel could barely fathom what he was seeing. He had gained a noticeable amount of muscle since he had arrived, but how!? As if to answer his question something caught his eye. A slight movement down below… Russel glanced down at the reflection of his shirt, and for the first time he noticed the additional blue on the loading bar. “Loading Muscles…” indeed, and from the look of things, he had a long way left to go! The loading bar had barely even begun to fill in. If he was this cut with just a little bit of bulking, he could hardly imagine how huge he’d be when he was done! The sheer thought of it sent a shiver of excitement up his spine and surge of excitement down his groin. Russel quickly adjusted himself down there. His chubby was feeling particularly cramped in the confines of his running shorts, but he paid it no mind. He was far too enthralled by his muscles to worry about a little thing like that. Russel couldn’t wait for more muscles to stack on. His mind was racing with ideas of just how huge he’d grow and how to speed up the process. Was there some sort of catalyst besides the shirt? Did pumping the old irons cause him to bulk up faster? He didn’t know for sure, but he knew there was no harm in trying. If nothing else the rush of endorphins and the pump that came with a good rep was starting to go to his head. He couldn’t wait to really test the limits of what his body was capable of. Russel glanced around the gym for the next station he would try out. There were so many options. He was like a kid in a candy store. Eventually his eyes fell upon the simple, unassuming bar attached to the far wall. A pull up bar. Such a simple device, and yet so full of promise. Russel had never in his life successfully performed a pull up. He was shaking with anticipation as he placed his hands on the bar, and then with the greatest of ease he pulled himself up so that his chin was over the bar. It felt so effortless that he might as well have been picking up a tissue. He could scarcely believe that the pull up bar had been the bane of his middle school existence. He remembered struggling and straining for half an hour to accomplish even a single chin up, but now he was effortlessly doing a chin up and beyond. He could pull himself all the way up until the bar hit his chest. Russel was so caught up in the rush that he did another pull up and another and another. He was a well-oiled pull up machine. He kept going up and down like a pistol, completely unaware of how his body was changing. His muscles were thickening all around him, and weight was packing on elsewhere as well. By the time the rush finally died down and he dropped down from the push up bar, he was feeling something very strange indeed. It was tough for him to put his finger on it at first. It was a strange pressure around his legs and groin, but all it took was a look in the mirror to put two and two together. His shorts were getting incredibly tight on his bulking frame! Russel was amazed at what he saw. During his brief stint on the pull up bar he had gone from twink to twunk! He went from a lean, cut, swimmer’s build to having a thick body that would grace the cover of a fitness magazine. He had quads that would amaze a quarterback! His formerly airy running shorts now dug into his thick thighs, but it wasn’t just his muscles that were filling his briefs to the brim. It was plain to see that his dick had grown as well. Russel could only stand and stare in awe at the outline of his own cock and balls that now pressed so hard against the front of his shorts that he could see the very shape and size of them. He could scarcely believe that thick set of sausage and eggs was his! He had a schlong that had to be closing in on a foot long and every bit as thick as his wrist and a pair of softball sized stones to match! It was hard to believe that just mere moments ago he had had trouble filling out his jock strap. Now he looked like he’d be spilling out in the very near future. Russel couldn’t wait to work out more and grow even larger. He already had the body of his dreams, but still, he wanted to be even bigger, and if the loading bar was any indication he had a ways to go yet. Russel didn’t want to waste any time moving onto the next exercise and getting any bigger. He turned and set up shop at the very next station his eyes fell upon – the pull downs. Russel sat down on the seat and glanced up at the bar above his head. Despite how swole he was looking, he was still pretty much a newbie when it came to working out so he was glad to see that there were guide marks on the bar telling him where to place his hands for ideal results. Russel wasted no time getting to work. He placed his hands where the marks said to and began to pull down on the bar until his hands were even with his thick pecs. He was amazed how easily the bar came down. He hadn’t even bothered changing the weights on it before he began working out, and the guy who had been using this station before him was one of the biggest bros at the gym! Russel could now hit the weights with the best of them and then some! And at the rate things were going he was soon going to dwarf even the biggest musclehead the gym had ever seen. Just imagining what it would be like to be so huge got his huge cock to stir to life in his undersized shorts. His semi was straining hard against the fabric of his too-tiny running shorts. He could already tell that one way or the other something was going to have to give. His shorts were reaching their breaking point in more ways than one, and as he pulled down on the bar over and over again he could actually feel himself getting bigger and thicker by the moment. He could actually hear the sound of his shorts straining against his thickening brawn. The sound of straining fabric just spurred him on to work even harder and reach new amazing sizes. He couldn’t wait to see what he would look like when he finally filled the loading bar. Russel was so fixated on his pull downs and his shorts that he hadn’t even noticed what was going on with his shirt. By the time he finished his reps on the pull-down station and returned once more to the mirrors to check his progress he was in for quite a shock. His once far-too-huge shirt was now looking a few sizes too small. The fabric of his muscle shirt strained across his thick pecs and his sculpted abs. The straps of the shirt now rested firmly in the groove between the thick mounds of his delts around his neck and the bulging mass of his traps around his shoulders, but perhaps what was even more amazing was how much his thick lats spilled out the sides of his open-sided muscle shirt. His wings had grown so thick that they would have shredded clean through the sides of his shirt had his shirt not already been open on the sides to accommodate it, but as amazing as his torso had become, it was hard for him to keep his eyes off the improvements below the belt. Russel’s cock was beyond huge at this point. He put even the most ridiculously hung porn star to shame. His dick was looking more like a third leg which each passing moment. His junk was so massive that it didn’t even fit in his shorts anymore. His package rested on the fabric of his shorts as if using them as a hammock instead of actually fitting inside his shorts. Only the tip of his melon-sized cock head actually fit inside his shorts, and his basketball sized stones were even less contained. With how huge his dick had become it was a miracle that any of it could fit in his shorts, and that was saying nothing of his jock strap. His strap had been a bit roomier than his shorts to begin with, but it was still a miracle that it held his bait and tackle in place as well as they did. The red fabric of the front pouch of his jock strap was so strained that it had taken on a sheer, pink texture. The color of his cock and ball flesh was starting to show through. Russel didn’t waste too much time ogling his new size in the mirror. If the loading bar on his shirt was any indication, he still had plenty more growing to do. He was already larger than the biggest bodybuilder in the gym, and he was still just shy of the 50% mark on his loading bar. Russel next made his way over to the squat rack to do some squats. He loaded the bar down with every weighted plate he could get his hands on. The bar was so heavily loaded by the time that he was done that the metal bar actually started to bend and warp under the sheer weight of the plates. Russel figured that that would be a good enough starting point and proceeded to load the bar onto his shoulders and squat down low. He made it halfway through the first squat when a loud, rending sound split the air. His over-stuffed pants had reached their limit and then some. His body was already too big for his britches, but bending down was the final nail in the coffin. His shorts split open clean down the back leaving his big, beefy ass exposed to ass to see. Russel quickly stood back up and set the weight bar back on the rack. The sheer weight of the bar caused the entire gym to rumble. Russel glanced at his reflection once again in the mirror and realized that his shorts were beyond ruined. They were doing more harm than good at this point, and it’s not like he was ever going to fit into them again, so he reached down and unceremoniously ripped them clean off. The waistband snapped with ease leaving him clad in just his shirt, his strap, and his sneakers. With his shorts no longer interfering, Russel once again set to work on his squats. He once again shouldered the weighted bar and squatted down low. He was amazed at how light the bar felt. He had apparently packed on even more muscles during even just the short interlude. The lightness didn’t bother him though. If anything, it spurred him on to work out even harder to grow even larger. He squatted down low and stood back up over and over again while eyeing his reflection in the mirror. He was enamored with how his muscles flexed and rippled with each rep, but there was something else that caught his eye too. With each squat, his hefty nuts came ever closer to touching the floor, and it wasn’t because he was squatting lower. He could actually see his cock and balls getting bigger with each rep! He soon reached the point where he squatted down low and his nuts touched the floor, but he didn’t stop there. He went again and again, squatting down and standing up, and each time he watched as his nuts reached the floor sooner and sooner in each rep. He soon reached a point where his beachball sized nuts were so massive that they reached the floor halfway through his squats and sat there as he finished his motion. Russel was amazed that his strap had held on so long. The fabric was so strained that it had become nearly see-through. Rips and tears had spread through the fabric giving large, uninhibited glimpses as the bare cock and ball flesh tucked away beneath. By the time Russel had finally had his fill of the squat rack, his jockstrap had more than had its fill of his cock and balls! The fabric of the front pouch split wide open, causing his cock and balls to spill out. Russel stared in awe as his dangly bits spilled forth. He had known his junk was huge, but the pouch had hidden just how huge they really were! His beachball sized nuts dangled down to his shins, and the head of his cock rested solidly on the ground at his feet. He had more than a third leg! His cock was not only longer but thicker than his impressively thick thighs as well. His dick nearly rivaled his thick, sculpted midriff for sheer girth! Russel placed the bar back on the rack one final time and took another moment to admire how huge he had become. His torso was sur burly that his muscle shirt was having trouble adjusting. The front of the shirt had become nearly completely swallowed by the dense chasm between his massive, meaty pecs. Only the loading bar, which was now stretched taut across his top row of abs, could be seen. Russel smirked at his progress. He was already so massive, and yet he was barely 60% done? He couldn’t wait to see how much larger he would become. Russel grabbed a pair of the largest dumbbells he could find and took a seat at one of the benches near the free weights. The bench groaned under his massive, muscular bulk, but held its ground. Russel glanced down and smirked at his bare cock and balls which now rested solidly on the ground at his feet before he hoisted the pair of dumbbells up over his shoulders and began to lift them above his head. He quickly settled into a routine of lifting the dumbbells up over his head and then bringing them back down to around his shoulders, but there was something slightly offer. He was getting so massive now that his muscles were getting in the way! The bulge of his traps around his shoulders made it hard for him to raise his arms straight up, and the bulge of his delts around his neck was so thick that the dumbbell kept bumping into it when he returned his arms to the low position. Eventually his traps got so huge that the his could only lift his arm to a 45-degree angle. He figured by that point that it was time to move onto a new exercise. When Russel stood up to move onto the next exercise he was in for a shock… two shocks, actually. First of all, his lats had grown so much during his brief stint doing shoulder presses that he couldn’t even lower his arms all the way! He lowered his arms as low as they would go, and he looked like he should be saying “Welcome to Chili’s”, but the lack of mobility didn’t bother him. If anything, it got him even more worked up. His already semi-boned cock got even harder than before which brought his attention to the second thing which shocked him. His cock had grown even more! He had sort of assumed that once he had lost the pouch of his jockstrap the growth would stop. After all, his jock strap was now less of a strap and more of a belt that barely wrapped around his swelling hips, but the Enhance brand strap hadn’t stopped enhancing his junk! Even now that he was standing straight up, his nuts rested heavily on the floor at his feet, and his semi-boned cock jutted a few feet out in front of him. He could scarcely believe his eyes. His semi was as thick as his midriff, bulging obliques and all! Even as awed by his own body as he was, Russel couldn’t help but notice how eerily quiet the gym had become. For the first time since he had started growing he looked around the room at the others who occupied the gym with him. All eyes were glued to him and his massive muscles and cock. There were a wide range of emotions displayed in those eyes. Jealousy. Wonder… Lust. Just seeing how hot and bothered the other gym-goers were got Russel even more worked up than before. His semi soon reached rock hard status and then some. His massive cock was so hard it was dribbling pre onto the rubberized floor of the gym weight room. Russel was already so massive that it was getting tough to move, but he couldn’t quit now – not when he was so close to maxing out his download bar, and definitely not when he had such an eager audience to please. The question was, what to do next? He had already gone through every exercise on his list, and he doubted he could even fit on most of the gym stations. That was when an idea popped into his head. At his size, he didn’t need gym stations. He was his own station. All he needed was himself and the two barbells he still had in his hands. All eyes were on him as he moved his massive, nearly-nude form into position. He leaned forward so that his enormous cock was resting on the ground in front of him and then laid down directly on top of it. His dick was so massive that while straddling it as he currently was, his feet could barely reach the ground below him and the tip of his dick reached so far forward that his chin rested comfortably on the puffy glans. Once he was happily in position, Russel set to work on his next exercise. He dropped his hands as low as they could go until he was nearly hugging his fat cock and then raised his arms back up until his arms were spread wide by his sides. The murmur of approval from the crowd made it clear they were enjoying the show. Russel could only imagine what they must be seeing though. With his body as exposed as it currently was, there was no doubt his enormous muscles were rippling with each motion, but that wasn’t all. Russel could feel his cock getting thicker between his legs. He could feel the head of his dick poking further and further forward with each fly he completed, and that was saying nothing of his nuts and muscles. He couldn’t see his nuts to check on them, and he had no way of checking his loading bar either. He just had to trust the invigorating rush that was flowing through him to prove that he was still getting larger and larger. Soon Russel reached a point where his chin no longer rested on the spongy head of his cock. His dick had grown so massive that the tip of it poked out past his own head by several inches, and yet it was still growing. As Russel continued his reps he became aware of something interesting. It was getting tougher and tougher to complete a fly. His arms just wouldn’t go all the way back down. At first, he chalked it up to just his cock getting too fat for him to wrap his arms around, but he eventually began to realize that there was something else at work. Part of him wanted to continue his reps, but the curiosity was getting the better of him. He had to see with his own eyes and verify his suspicions. He awkwardly propped himself up and hopped off of his own cock and turned to stare into his own reflection. Sure enough, it was just as he had suspected. His pecs were now so massive that they impeded his ability to bring his arms together. Russel couldn’t believe how massive he had become. He couldn’t believe that he had been a stick when he had walked into the gym this afternoon. Now he was easily five times wider than he had been before. His broad shoulders were so wide he wouldn’t be able to get through a normal doorway without shifting his weight around, and that was saying nothing of his cock which was every bit as thick as his broad, barrel chest, and then there were his nuts which were each about as large as a Lay-Z-Boy recliner. His pecs were the size of mattresses. His individual abs were so huge that each one bulged out like basketballs. His biceps alone were bigger than his whole head, and his quads were as thick as oak trees! And yet, as massive as he was, he could still see himself steadily creeping up in size. Russel knew he had to be reaching the end of his growth. He was already so massive that he was having trouble moving, and yet he didn’t want it to end just yet. Unfortunately, he couldn’t read the loading bar on his shirt. His shirt had been completely swallowed by his pecs. He awkwardly fumbled as best he could with the fabric and tried to pull his shirt out from underneath his pecs so he could read the loading bar, and to his surprise, when he finally did get a chance to read it, the bar was nearly complete! This was about as big as he would get? On one hand he was glad he wouldn’t grow to immobility, but on the other hand, the rush of getting larger and larger was too great to be ignored. Part of him wanted to keep going. Part of him wanted to get even larger than before. He didn’t care if he outgrew the whole gym! A telltale ding came from his shirt to alert him that the download had been completed. For better or worse, this was his new size. Russel wasn’t too bummed out about it though. He was bigger than he ever dreamed possible. He couldn’t wait to show his new bulk to all his friends on campus, but first things first… he needed to rinse off some of the funk from the powerlifting he had done. He put up the barbells and made his way towards the locker rooms for a quick shower. Russel stopped off by his locker briefly to put up his clothes. He had to pull and tug at his shirt to get it unstuck from between his massive muscles, and when he finally did remove it he had to chuckle at what had become of it. The shirt was so badly stretched out that it looked more like a series of spaghetti straps than an actual shirt. Next came the jockstrap, or what was left of it anyway. That part came off much easier than the shirt. All he had to do was shimmy it down across his thick thighs and then step out of them. With that off, all that was left was to kick off his shoes, which he did with ease. It was strange. He had been pretty much bare-assed naked for half of his gym set, but somehow shedding the last few tatters of his clothes left him feeling awkward and exposed. He never was the most outgoing guy, and he had always been afraid of showering in public like this. He had to remind himself that he was no longer a little shrimp with something to hide. He was massive! He had the muscles of a god and the cock of a whale! He had nothing to hide anymore. It didn’t take long for him to psyche himself up and make his way towards the showers. He was not too surprised to find that he was too large to fit into any of the stalls. He was so huge that he couldn’t even get just his dick into one of them! Still, he wasn’t so quick to be discouraged. There was a showerhead on the side of the wall that was out in the open. It was obviously designed for those who were going to hit the pool and just needed to hose off real quick while still in their suits, but it worked just fine for Russel’s purposes. He shimmied his bulk towards the showerhead, turned the knob, and then did his best to soak up underneath the flow, but he was so massive he could only get small parts of him wet at a time, and that was saying nothing of lathering up. There was no way he could reach his arms around his cock to wash it, and his backside was even harder to reach! Fortunately, he didn’t have to worry about what to do for long. He soon felt the warm touch of a wet washrag against his bare skin. Russel glanced over to see one of his admirers from the gym had made the journey into the showers with him. It was hard to believe how tiny the guy looked. He was without a doubt one of the burliest bros Russel had ever seen before, but even this guy looked puny next to Russel’s new mass. Russel didn’t know what to say. Part of him wanted to thank the guy for stepping in to help out, but at the same time he felt kind of weird having someone rubbing him down like this. Fortunately, the new arrival didn’t seem to be too keen on conversation. His eyes were glued to Russel’s enormous pecs. The guy ran the soapy cloth across Russel’s massive pectoral muscle and sensually stroked the thick mass of brawn. Russel’s pecs were so massive that the guy couldn’t even reach all the way across to wash both pecs. The best he could do was focus on the one closer to him. He’d have to walk around to the other side if he wanted to have any hope of washing Russel’s another pec, but for the time being he was content just to wash half of Russel’s front. The suds cascaded down Russel’s pecs and coursed through the deep trenches of his sculpted cum-gutters before reaching his crotch and dripping off his cock and down his immense nuts before splattering onto the tiled floor below, but soapy water wasn’t all that was splattering onto the floor. Russel was trying to keep a level head as he focused on soaping up the parts of his body he could actually reach, but the sensual rubbing from his new friend was getting him even more hot and bothered than he already was. His rock-hard cock was drooling pre so fast that it rivaled the showerhead for sheer output. Pre oozed out from the tip of his supersized cock head and down onto the floor, and things were only going to get even steamier in the showers. Another set of hands soon found their way towards Russel’s enormous body. This time the hands fixated on his backside, and Russel could only assume that the owner of said hands was just as enrapt as the Russel’s first helper. Try as he might though, Russel could not catch a glimpse of the guy behind him. He just couldn’t turn around enough to look behind him, but he was fine with letting his new helper remain anonymous. The mystique just added to his arousal. Russel soon found himself so hot and bothered that his cock was shuddering with joy as the new arrival soaped down his backside. By the time the newcomer had reached down low enough to start massaging Russel’s massive ass, Russel was so close to cumming that he had to try his hardest to tune out the sensations that were overcoming his senses. Having two helpers was almost more than Russel could take, but soon he had yet another newcomer working over his enormous mass. This guy didn’t seem interested in Russel’s muscles though. Russel could only watch in awe as another cute gym jock strode towards him. Even before this newcomer began soaping down a part of Russel’s enormous brawn, Russel knew exactly where he was going to focus his efforts. The guy’s gaze never left Russel’s enormous cock even for a second. The look in his eyes was even hornier than Russel felt! Russel half expected the guy to start washing his cock with his tongue, but instead the guy soon joined in the other two helpers in lathering up Russel’s body with a washcloth and soap. Russel stared in hormone addled awe as the guy stared down Russel’s enormous cock head, a cock head which eclipsed the dude’s entire torso! The guy silently went about his business as he soaped up and stroked down the spongy tip of Russel’s cock. Just feeling how tiny the dude’s hands felt against his cock drove Russel even crazier than before, and the feeling of the dude’s hands sliding under his foreskin to stroke around the fringes of swollen cock head. Russel almost came right then and there. It was only by sheer force of will that he kept himself from dousing the new arrival in a torrential spurt of spunk. Although, judging by the devious glint in the guy’s eyes, Russel wouldn’t doubt that the dude was hoping for just such a shower. Russel’s mind was almost as foggy as the steamy showers as the three guys works over their respective portions of Russel’s colossal body. Guy A had shifted sides and was now working over Russel’s other pec and the other half of his abs and occasionally even dropping a hand low enough to caress Russel’s inner thigh – the guy’s hand wedged tightly between Russel’s thick quads and enormous cock and ball sack as he did so. Guy B had gotten more adventuresome in his worship and cleansing of Russel’s backside and was now giving Russel’s meaty ass a washing he would never forget. Russel was a very hygienic guy, but even had never spent so much time scrubbing the crevasse between his butt cheeks before. Russel was sure he had even felt a tongue in there amidst the lathers and strokes of the washcloth. Meanwhile, Guy C had gotten even more hands on than he was before. He had climbed onto Russel’s cock as if it was a roadhouse mechanical bull. The guy used his entire, soap-covered body to rub and lather Russel’s cock which dwarfed the dude in terms of sheer girth. Even in terms of length, Russel’s dick had a few inches on the guy’s whole body. It was all too much for Russel to take. Dude A stroking his muscles so tenderly, Dude B massaging his ass, balls, and taint so fervently, Dude C gyrating and grinding his whole body against Russel’s cock so erotically, it all worked together to send him over the edge. Russel tried to hold back, but all he managed to do was forestall the coming torrent long enough to let out a loud, low groan. His moan echoed through the misty showers, and then cum erupted from his colossal cock. Russel was so lost in the ecstasy of his own colossal climax that he couldn’t even comprehend what was happening around him. For all he knew everything faded away into the fog of the steamy showers, but he wasn’t the only one in the throes of orgasm. His three attendants had cum as well. Each one without so much as laying a hand on their own cocks. The group came and came again and again, but the trio of attendant’s loads seemed inconsequential next to the flood of spunk that erupted from Russel’s gigantic cock. After a mere two spurts, there was a standing pool of spunk up to Russel’s ankles, and he was nowhere near done draining his nuts. By the time he was finally spent, the thick layer of spooge had seeped out of the showers, into the locker room, and even out into the gym lobby. The four guys slumped down in an exhausted, post-coital haze and basked in the afterglow and the warm sprinkle from the showerhead. Eventually, Russel’s attendants had recovered enough to continue their work, but Russel took much longer to come to his senses. He was only vaguely aware that the three of them were still rubbing him down, and by the time he had mostly come to his senses, his body had been once more washed and was free from spunk. Unfortunately, the same could not be said for much of the locker room. Russel staggered his way back towards the locker room and over towards his locker. He soon realized a small problem that he had not taken into account during his growth – he now had no clothes to wear! His gym shorts were a tattered wreck. They were useless to him even if he wasn’t too huge to wear him, and he hadn’t brought anything else to wear home – not that anything he owned would even fit him anymore. Even the muscle shirt he had been given by his friend which had once been the largest garment he owned was now far, far too tiny for him. He figured he could maybe force it on over his bulky brawn, but what then? The thing would be so stretched out that it would appear to be little more than spaghetti straps. Russel stared down at the stretched-out garment in bemused fascination. He could hardly believe that this little bit of fabric had completely transformed his life and his body. He had gone from the smallest shrimp to the biggest bodybuilder in the span of an hour! He was even bigger than the biggest bodybuilder by a huge margin! Russel was just about to shove the stretched-out ribbons of a shirt back into his locker when he noticed something odd. The loading bar had vanished! It instead had been replaced by what looked to be a pop-up window. Russel unraveled the shirt as best he could and stared in awe at the new message on the fabric. “A New Update is Ready to be Installed” it read.
  9. Hello all! I have edited the first part of this story after receiving some feedback from the very helpful Mdlftr (THANK YOU SO MUCH!). I feel like I have fleshed these characters out a little better now. Please enjoy! Fine… Be a Brat Andy quickly ran his fingers through his honey blond hair, sweeping it back and out of his emerald eyes. His perfectly maintained lab coat was almost blindingly white, matching the pristine teeth that Dan had so graciously given him last month. Just because. He giggled a little thinking about it, flashing a blinding smile that made Yolanda Ángeles, the lab tech from epigenetics, blush all the way to her ears. She grinned and looked away from him, swiping her nearly perfectly manicured nails through her raven hair. He saw the tiniest of chips in the cerulean polish on her left pointer nail. Once he walked past her and no one could see his face, Andy’s smile got even broader. “Oh honey, I’m much more high maintenance than you. You couldn’t afford me on a lab tech salary. My last facial cost as much as that Sentra you drive.” He thought, in a self-satisfied manner. He didn’t really want to compete with Yolanda, but he didn’t mind flirting with her a little. Andy knew he was gay and he loved powerful, masculine bodies. His partner, on the other hand, was sexually omnivorous and consumed the finest bodies like candies. Andy turned and looked at Yolanda’s tight body in her white lab coat. The garment hugged her every curve, exaggerating her well-endowed femininity. This was not missed by her, and she began to sway her hips a little more, slipping her hands into her pockets to pull the coat tighter to her body. He grinned. Maybe he would invite her to the estate to spend time with his sir. Andy’s smoldering eyes glittered with excitement. All of these: the money, the attitude, the looks, were just a few of the perks of having a man like Danny. Andy’s daily allowance was enough to be considered “fuck you money” by even some of the doctors here, even if he didn’t spend it all. The lab tech had quietly amassed a tidy nest egg. As Andy walked through down the hall, his unbuttoned lab coat fluttered around his thick thighs. His quads rubbed against one another in his slacks, the powerful muscles of his thighs making the fabric rustle. He looked down slightly as he pulled his card key out of his pocket, trying to look over his pecs towards his hand. Carefully, he pulled the plastic card from his pocket, smiling at the way that his legs had made the card warp slightly. With a swipe he pushed the door open. The brilliant white of the lab poured into his eyes as he walked in. He blinked at the overall brightness as his eyes adjusted to the sterile room. Chrome fixtures glittered on the tables and under the chemical hoods that lined the walls. It was totally devoid of all personal character. Professor Luthers, Andy’s biology advisor in college, had encouraged putting one’s own spice on their workspace by putting up pictures or even naming the lab equipment. The man called the centrifuge ‘Shirley Temple’ because of the way it tap-danced across the counter without its little rubber feet, for god’s sake. Andy could almost hear the professor whistling “Animal Crackers in my soup…” But Dr. Chapin, the lab manager here, was a different story. He had split his life into little compartments, quarantining the various aspects of his person into boxes. Everyone here was expected to do the same. Lab life was meant to be neat, tidy, organized. There was no room for humor here. Andy smiled as his eyes adjusted and zeroed in on the only other person in the lab, an elderly man by the name of Lewis Branson who had run their lab section for the past five years. “Oh… Hullo, Andrew. Good to see you today. I wasn’t sure our shifts would line up ever again.” The gray-haired doctor at the counter looked at him and smiled benignly. Andy gave a slightly forced grin. “Hello there, Dr. Branson. Always a pleasure. I’ve recently returned to the morning shift after working afternoons while my partner was doing the same” Andy twiddled his hands a little. “We try to line up our schedules to spend as much time as possible together.” The ancient scientist was the only one in the entire facility that called him ‘Andrew,’ and it slightly irked him. Dr. Branson knew there was also a young lady here that went by the name ‘Andi,’ and somehow the nickname ‘Andy with a y’ didn’t quite stick in his octogenarian head. Being called Andrew reminded him too much of his rich bitch of a mother. Andy could almost see her sniff as she said “Nicknames are unbecoming of a person of your social standing, dear. It’s so terribly middle class.” Well, once he had finished college on her dime, he cut her off and never saw her again. He liked being pretty and rich, but he didn’t fancy being a part of his mother’s collection. He would not be a bauble on the shelf. Thank goodness Danny gave him the life to which he had grown accustomed. And then some. “What are you working on today, sir?” “Well, I believe I may have finally made a breakthrough in the anxiety case…” He held up a vial of liquid that was somehow a lurid pink that even Pepto Bismol couldn’t hope to imitate. “You know I’ve been working on helping people with crippling anxiety correct their brain chemistry so that they can more fully participate in society, yes? I figured that if I can use this to turn half of the four f’s off, and the other half on…” The old man shrugged. “The four f’s? I thought there were only three.” “Quite… fight, flight, or freeze. But we all know the fourth.” The old man was suddenly quite shifty. He looked like a boy with his hand caught in the cookie jar. Andy had never known him to be naughty. “Fuuuornication. Fornication.” Andy flashed a winning smile at the doctor, thoroughly amused. “So, this flips off those two switches then.” “Oh yes! Those get turned off and allow the patient to have more fun, loosen up. Not be rolled over by others.” The doctor put the vial back in the small refrigerator, locking it. “Maybe even help them be a little more assertive. We just have to be careful. I’m not entirely sure what it’ll do to a healthy brain yet.” Dr. Branson turned and found himself face to face with Andy’s chest. “Oh… um… you’re a little close there, Andrew.” Andy licked his lips and gave his hard chest a gentle pop in the doctor’s face, keeping his attention focused right on him. It was easy to reach around and slide the coin into the latch to prevent the fridge from sealing completely. “Have you worked out a dosage yet, doctor?” Andy gave his winningest smile, knowing that the doctor was one of those he could easily push around using just his looks and charm. Andy’s brilliant white teeth glittered, reflected in the doctor’s doe eyes. Branson was asexual for all he knew, but he could still be distracted and plied with the right moves. With something as simple as putting his ample chest close to the doctor’s face, Andy managed to fluster his coworker to the point of nearly being a drooling idiot. He grinned. He had that effect on most men. Danny was the only one that seemed capable of resisting his charm. Andy had made sure that everything about his body was sculpted perfection, even before Danny’s money. He pushed his arms together slightly, pushing his pecs forward and making the ample mounds rise and harden. The topmost button, always so loose these days, popped open with ease and revealed another two inches of meaty pec cleavage along with his clean-shaven chest. His chest looked almost grainy with the gooseflesh on it from the chill environment of the lab. The mint green plaid of his shirt bulged out; squares forced to curve by the might of his chest. Andy’s biceps quivered slightly in his tight sleeves as they rose closer to their twenty-one-inch peaked height. He tensed his entire upper body, almost growling with pleasure and intrigue. “I would love to know how you calculate your dosages for trials. I’m always looking for new methods that are healthier for our clients and subjects.” “Well… I… generally do about two milligrams per kilo of bodyweight. I would need a 100mg dose once a day. So, someone like you…” The doctor gulped. “Would probably need about 250mg to 290mg per day.” He gulped again. “And someone bigger than me? Say around…” “It doesn’t matter…” The doctor slipped away. “Two milligrams per kilogram is about what you’ll need.” Andy smiled. Branson hadn’t noticed that the fridge didn’t fully latch. That pink stuff was going to be in his lunchbox this afternoon. He just knew it. As Branson turned away, Andy licked his lips. If it could make someone with anxiety more assertive, then what would it do to him? * * * The car horn honked as Andy pressed the button on the key fob. He had shucked his lab coat in favor of his deerskin leather jacket. The fluffy wool of the collar and cuffs kept him nice and warm in the crisp November air. He loved the way the faun color accentuated his features perfectly. His gaze was opaqued by a pair of mirrored aviator shades that only enhanced his lantern jaw and the perfectly kept stubble. His hair shook a little in the wind, the brilliant blond shimmering as his Tesla pulled up to where he stood. Andy slipped into the driver’s seat and placed his lunchbox on the chair next to him. He made sure to turn the air conditioner down as much as possible, keeping the entire vehicle frigid. Andy gave a little smirk, thinking about the pink tube in his lunchbox. Branson was so easy to distract. One or two pops with his pecs and Andy had been able to pop the latch on the fridge. His smirk turned into a full-on grin as he sped out of the parking lot. His prodigious manhood gave a light twitch in his pants, slowly hardening as he thought about the powerful hands that Dan had made him build, glad he had been able to give the lightest of squeezes on the latch and snap it. Andy gripped the steering wheel a little tighter and watched as his forearms rippled. He licked his lips. Andy was hot. He knew it. His head just barely brushed the roof of his car thanks to his six-foot six height. His thick, 275-pound body filled the space between the steering wheel and the seat. His pecs heaved as the car slowly made its way through the streets and began to drive itself to the highway. He relaxed a little as he took the ramp onto the interstate that would take him home. With a quick twist, he turned on the radio and rock music blared through the speakers. He reached over and grabbed his lunchbox, opening it up and pulling out one of the neon pink vials. He hadn’t noticed inside, but the liquid had an almost crystalline translucence that made it glitter like a pink diamond. Turning it, he saw the potion glimmer, slipping thickly against the glass of the vial. “It’s now or never, I suppose.” With a quick motion, he tipped the contents of the vial down his throat. The taste was… neon. There was not any other way to describe it. It was like cracking open a glowstick and chugging the contents. He could swear that he could see the potion creeping down his throat and into his stomach. His belly grumbled as the potion hit. “Oh god yes… that feels good.” With a quick zip, he closed up the lunch box. “I can’t wait to slip Dan his…” What he had not accounted for was that the 300mL vial was intended to be a concentrate, something to be mixed into fillers to dilute it to the proper dosage. Instead of the 250mg dose he thought he was taking, he had taken almost four full doses. The liquid burned through his veins, surging as his heart pounded in his thick chest. He flicked on the radio, tuning it to one of the local stations. He gave a little cheer as one of his favorite songs came over the speakers. Turning it up until the windows vibrated, he sang along. “OW! He’s a brick… house! He’s mighty-mighty, just lettin’ it all hang out… He’s a brick… house! That boy is stacked and that’s a fact, ain’t holdin’ nothin’ back!” Of course, he had to update the Commodores lyrics a bit to suit his own sensibilities. There was no real way to explain how the twenty-nine-year-old had come to have a favorite song from the nineties. Perhaps it had happened in high school, on those morning rides to school with his dad before he had been able to drive himself. Maybe that class on music appreciation where the professor had shown the video in class and then shown a video of drag queens and beautiful women walking and dancing to the song. The cars speakers shifted as the song ended, the sound of a ring coming over them. The marimba ring echoed as he turned the audio down to a more appropriate level for speaking. With a wicked grin, he pressed the button to answer the call. “Hello, sir. How was your day on the trading floor?” Andy smiled. Dan worked erratic hours from home, meeting with clients all over the world and divesting them of their shares in multi-million-dollar companies. He was a shrewd trader. Somehow, he always knew which deals would pay off the best and would request to be paid in stock rather than in cash if his gut told him a company would do well. He had ridden the market’s bubbles all the way until they had burst and had quietly built a fortune to rival titans like Zuckerberg and Bezos. “Mmm… I like that, baby. The first thing you do is ask me how I’m doing. Didn’t even consider yourself.” “Well… I know I had a good day, babe. So, I gueeeess I can ask about yours.” He giggled, elongating his ‘guess’ with slight sarcasm. Andy licked his lips, thinking about how that would affect him once he got home. The minute long pause was palpable, swelling up like a balloon in his Tesla until it took up all the air. He could swear that he could hear the windows cracking. Andy shifted his feet uncomfortably, feeling the weight of the silence pressing on him. His leather shoes creaked as his toes flexed. “Ahhh… are you feeling a little spicy today? Let’s see if I can’t get that out of you when you get home. I don’t think you need to have an attitude.” “I think I’ve earned the right to be a little spicy, Danny. I had a really awesome day. So, I think I get to be a little bit bratty. You’re just gonna have to deal with it.” “Danny? Not ‘sir’? Not ‘daddy’? Not even ‘Dan’?” Dan chuckled on the other end of the phone. “You’re cruising for a bruising, acting like a brat like that. I think we’re going to have to take away a few privileges.” “Ahh… If you think I need to be punished, Danny, so be it… But I think that you’ll really like what I bring home. I managed to sneak a little something from the lab for us.” The little act of defiance was electric, coursing through his veins. Andy knew that Danny didn’t like when his power was challenged. He grunted and adjusted his collar, feeling the open buttons tighten ever so slightly. He didn’t know it yet, but the thrill… the adrenaline from disobedience… it was doing much more than dance through his brain like Christmas lights. His thick pecs, already swollen from hours spent in the gym, had begun to swell. The round mounds of flesh thickened as power trickled into them. The tiniest bead of sweat began to slip down his neck into the deepening cleavage. His neck cracked a bit and started to swell outwards, corded muscle bulging under the skin. Andy’s delts rippled and swelled out, his shoulders pulling wider as he bit his lower lip. His khaki pants complained as his quads flexed and swelled outwards, pushing the legs tighter. His pant cuffs rose a fraction of an inch as his calves bulged out. His feet ached as his shoes reshaped around his swelling toes. His hair crept closer to the ceiling of the Tesla as his thick glutes swelled up, pushing him higher in the seat. The slight exertion made his cock throb in his slacks. But, no matter how erotic, it was brief. It was a spasm, so he didn’t fully notice. He just felt the need to adjust himself. “Well then, little one…” Andy shivered and practically melted at the growl from his lover. Dan was the only man he knew that had a deeper voice than his own. He swore he could hear the crystals in the library chandelier rattling. “…you might find that you have a fair bit to make up for once you get home if your news isn’t to my liking. Trading today did not go as well as I had hoped.” Dan sighed. “I only managed to make another fifty million today. I was hoping to get a certain deal with EnerTech to go through… but one of the old fogeys on the board wasn’t willing to sell his shares in the company. I only netted forty five percent for my client today, but I’ll be hitting it again tomorrow. He wants majority ownership before the end of the week, and it is a trillion-dollar company. If I land this deal, we’ll be set for life. I also snapped up majority ownership of a supplement company that I’m planning to sell off to the online supplement families… just a temporary acquisition.” Andy could hear his lover’s stress bubbling under the surface. The man had had a long day. He licked his lips, burning with desire. Dan would hopefully be having an even longer evening that led into the wee hours of the morning if he had his way. “I’ll see you soon. I expect you to come home, do your workout, then make me something just as delicious as you are to help make my bitter day sweet. I expect you to bring it to my office at 6:30, as I finish up my trading day.” There was an almost perfunctory click as Dan put the phone down, hanging up. Andy screamed with delight. His blood bubbled as he thought of how he was pushing his dom’s buttons. He was already breathing hard with anticipation. He bit his lower lip and rubbed his crotch, a low moan slipping out. He couldn’t wait to poke the bear… hoping the bear would poke him right back. He took control of the car, pulling up to the gate that led to their shared estate. He pressed the remote on his keys and the heavy motorized gate swung open, iron bars creaking as the motor groaned. He drove in, car slipping down the oak lined driveway like a silver hind unknowingly fleeing into a cougar’s claws. Constructive criticism always welcome!
  10. tester26

    Dreaming of Sean

    This is meant to take place after "Sean puts on a show" and has some more extreme elements to it. Dreaming of Sean Every night since Mark had been to the club it had been the same dream. He’d lay in bed and close his eyes, surrendering to the dark. When he opened his eyes, there he was. Sean. Sean was nearly seven feet tall, wearing a pair of compression pants and nothing else. He towered over Mark like a giant, showing a leering smile. Two massive arms crossed over his chest, the exposed skin showing muscles upon muscles upon muscles. There was no subtlety or svelteness to his form. A powerful, chiseled musculature rippling with striations, a massive chest showed plate-like pectorals protruding above what seemed like a rack of ten abdominals as defined as cobblestones. God, was he three hundred pounds? He didn’t have an ounce of body-fat on him! He looked like he could bench press a school bus. His thighs were like tree trunks, corded with muscle, and spread wide without regard for modesty. Even restrained by his pants his manhood was on full display, the skintight cloth stretched tightly over the thick, veiny meat. Sean had, without a doubt, the biggest, thickest, longest cock he had ever seen! The shaft extended from his pubis down between his thighs to his knees. Massive veins crisscrossed the heavy shaft here and there. Sean’s cockhead was the size of two fists, and behind his grotesquely thick shaft hung a pair of massive, sloshing balls, each with weight and volume of grapefruit, the heft causing the large sack containing them bulge out obscenely in front of him. “Sup dude?” Sean said. Sean lowered the waistband of his compression tights and his cock didn’t just fall out. It flopped out. It didn’t just hang, it swung. “God...damn!” Mark gasped, his eyes transfixed. He’d never seen such a heavy, thick, brutal length of meat! Every night, it seemed even bigger! Sean’s cock was thicker than his arm and almost as long. It hung down past his knee, bulging with veins, the head a circumsized, engorged knob that seemed larger than both of his fists put together. “Like what you see?” Sean said, uncrossing his arms and flexing. A tongue-tied Mark nodded, eyes wide as he stared at the physical embodiment of his wildest fantasies. Oh fuck, he’s so fucking huge, he thought. Mark inhaled and looked head-on at the massive prick helmet and fat pisshole that was bobbing in front of his face. It seemed cavernous, big enough to take his tongue inside. He couldn’t help imagining how that would feel… poking his pink tongue tip against that hole and feeling it slide inside that dickslit, so large he could actually tongue-fuck it. It needed to be big because it was a delivery system for all that nasty cum in those big nuts! He licked his lips. “Get those lips around my dick,” Sean growled, wearing an ultra-confident grin. Sean gripped his shaft and bonked Mark on the lips with his meat, Mark made a groaning noise and didn’t resist as Sean rubbed his lips and nose against his prick helmet, marking his face with the touch of his grapefruit-sized knob. he gasped at how big and spongy the helmet-shaped head was. It gave against his lips, but not too much - there was an insistent firmness beneath the flesh of that knob that was just just enough to allow his lips to press in against the turgid tissues beneath. Taking some agency, Mark dragged his face down over the bulbous rim of his glans and encountered the raised, fat cum-pipe on the underside of his shaft. The network of veins carrying blood to his prong seemed to throb under his loose grip, and even that detail excited him. He exhaled sharply as he let his shaft fall to the side of his head and looked left to deliver a full-lipped kiss to one of those bulging vessels. He reached out a hand to heft and cup Sean’s bulging nutsack; it was smooth and sweat-glistening and oh-so-heavy. The sloshing, churning feeling of his balls, and the way his scrotum spilled over the sides of his palm as he tried to hold it up, the testicles hanging like two fat ostrich eggs, made Mark’s insides turn to jello. “Damn…” he said, “This shit belongs on a horse!” Sean pressed his spongy, leaking cockhead against Mark’s mouth. He opened up and groaned as the thick meat began to stretch his lips and burrow into his mouth. His jaw creaked as he began to open his up, exploiting and pillaging another unclaimed land, but his eyes were fearless. Glrruuuuuuuuuuuuurk! Sean’s monster dick burrowed into his throat. His eyes reddened and his lips stretched into a tube shape as the flesh of his cheeks and face was morphed into a tube shape around Sean’s dominating fuckpipe. his eyes were wide with effort and surprise as his throat was taken and his neck bulged with the intruding cock shape. The sounds he made were of struggle, tension… and arousal. And he wasn’t even a third of the way in. Sean had a grip on his hair and his powerful muscles allowed him to control his face with ease, dragging his up and down the first eight inches of his shaft, soaping up his meat with his spit as he struggled to breathe. He felt something pouring down into him and realized it was Sean’s pre-cum. Sean was leaking like a faucet, and even his pre-cum was amazingly thick. Sean pulled out of his mouth with an audible “pop!” and spit flew in a sheet down the floor. He gasped, breathing hard from the lack of air, but his eyes never moved from the bulbous, cum-leaking cocktip that was poised just in front or and above his face. Sean maintained his hand’s grip on Mark’s hair and pushed him down lower, making him sink to a spread-kneed, ass-on-calves position, and then stroked his length in front of him, milking himself over his face. Sean’s hand was large, but still barely able to encircle his own girth. “Please fuck my throat with your monster cock!” Mark wailed. Sean surged forward, towering over him and drilling his cock back into his mouth, straight down into his guts. He didn’t stop at the back of his throat and his showed his no mercy. He was powerful, muscled, relentless. “Fuckin’ take every inch!” Sean roared, clutching Mark’s head with two hands and powering down his sucking, spasming throat, coring him down to the guts. He didn’t stop until he was in his guts - until his fat prick helmet was pummeling Mark’s stomach and pissing fat gouts of pre-seed into his belly. The outline of his nearly two-foot rod was visible beneath his skin as it utterly dominated him. Mark was gagging, his eyes squinting, his cheeks puffing out lewdly and his lips pulled out into a sleeve shape around Sean’s prong. he made constant gagging and heaving noises like an animal: Hrrrrrrrgh! Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrk! Glrrrrrrrrrrgh! he was being utterly skull-fucked by a monster cock… ...and he was fucking loving it. his body shuddered to orgasm and he creamed himself, squirting powerfully right through his pants and making a puddle of the floor. His hands wrapped around Sean’s hips and dug into his ass, clutching his muscled glutes and pulling in him, wanting more, wanting to get fucked deeper, harder, more viciously by this bull! Sean wrapped two hands around his head, sunk his hands into his hair and obliged, digging into him with short, grinding thrusts, scraping and abrading his throat and guts with the veiny, bulging texture of his enormous, twenty-inch meat.

“Here it comes!” Sean spat, his breath quickening after a few minutes of ripping up his guts with his pipe. Mark grabbed Sean’s ass tighter and an orgasm tore through his body. Sean began to cum deep inside him, straight into his stomach. Slllrg. Spppprt. Splllllrg! Mark could feel the powerful, virile ropes of nut as they splattered inside him. He felt Sean’s sperm pouring into him, and felt his rock-hard muscles tensing as Sean marked his insides, spewed his cum into his belly like an alpha-wolf marking his territory. He could feel the hot, boiling weight of it sizzling inside him, unlike anything he’d ever felt, and the pressure of that girthy cock stretching his throat was intense. It seemed to last forever, but in reality it was only perhaps twenty seconds of intense spurting before Sean pulled his still-ejaculating cock from his throat and hosed him down, coating him head-to-toe in white. Mark leaned forward with his mouth open, extending his tongue. Sean erupted into the back of his mouth with finger-thick, jelly-like ropes of glistening white semen, filling it to the brim almost instantly, making him swallow. Gulp. Gulp. Gulp. He was a mess. Absolutely covered in cum. For a moment, they only regarded each other. Sean looked down at his cum-covered worshipper, idly stroking his still spurting cock. He gave a satisfied sigh and a smile. Mark crawled forwards and swooned as he observed the length and caressed it with two worshipful hands. He leaned in to plant a reverent kiss on the still-hard cockshaft, pressing his cum-covered lips together with a smack and inhaling the scent of dick with an exaggerated breath before looking up with childlike enthusiasm. Then he raised his eyes up at the cock’s owner and spoke again. “Master, may I have the honor of having my ass split open by your godhood?”

Sean smiled and nodded. Mark leaned forward onto all fours, in a doggy position. Sean moved into position behind him. Sean’s massive cock bounced against Mark’s back as he got on his knees and grabbed Mark’s ass. Sean pulled his hips back and entered Mark without regard for his comfort. “Oh fuuuuuuck!” he grunted. “It’s fucking… destroying... my ass!” Six inches of penetration became eight, and there was the first creak of his hips as his colon was expanded into the shape of that monster cock. His massive pole drilled into his bowels, stretching them, turning his intestinal tract into dick sleeve and making his ass-cheeks split around his him. He began to withdraw and thrust, and Mark was ragdolled helplessly, his toes curling, his flesh bouncing with the sordid, moist impact of his pelvis. More and more meat slid into him. He felt like his stomach was being forced up into his throat. But the feeling of being so full… so utterly stuffed with dick… was the greatest thing he had ever experienced. He pushed back harder as he moaned and talked dirty, skewering himself. He was cumming constantly - the pressure of that monster cock inside him was causing his own cock to spurt with every thrust - and yet he would not stop. Mark howled, loving how he was being used by this stud - by this god of sex. Sean snarled and thrust his hips, slamming into Mark as he simultaneously pulled him onto his cock, his muscled arms flexing so hard they looked fit to burst, veins emerging all over them. "You like this huge horse cock inside you?" Sean moaned in his ear. Mark must have been on his third orgasm now, his mind nearly breaking from the pleasure. "Y-yes...GOD yes..." he said dumbly as he was used. “Yes… thank you, God…” he groaned, his voice stuttering with each impact. His face became a mask of orgasmic bliss as his bowels were abraded by foot after foot of cock and his ass slapped by Sean’s big, swinging ballsack. Sean lifted his hind legs up into what was almost a wheelbarrow position, standing Mark nearly on his head as he drove forward and down. “Unnnfff… fuck… so fuckin’... big!!” 
SLLRRGH. SLLLLCH. Meaty sounds were heard as Sean’s softball-sized cocktip cleaved through Mark’s guts. The thrusts continued for three or four more minutes, Mark shuddering and climaxing the entire time. Sean hilted himself at last and grunted; hot lances of thick cum hosed down Mark’s spasming, dick-gripping asspipe and pooled deep in his guts. He brought a hand to his belly and rubbed the spot where Sean’s cocktip was bulging beneath his skin, caressing himself reverently in that location as it expanded slightly with the massive load of semen inside. “Aw fuck yeah,” Sean sighed, as he lowered the two of them to the floor. He flexed his immense muscles as he twisted Mark around his cock and suddenly clasped the back of Mark’s neck, pulling him in and planting his lips on the other's, kissing him feverishly. Mark wrapped his legs around Sean’s firm ass, squeezing it roughly. The two of them were moaning loudly, Sean letting out a particularly powerful groan as Mark kissed his neck.

“Thank you for fucking me, God,” Mark moaned, breathily. He was in heaven as he groped Sean’s titanic muscles, running them over with his hands and tongue and lips. Sean just smirked and flexed for Mark, bring both arms up and flexing his towering biceps, which Mark was quick to kiss and touch and squeeze, lost in a daze. Sean continued to pose and flex, letting out the occasional "yeah..." as his perfect, enormous muscles bunched up and throbbed, hard as marble, driving Mark up the wall with the pleasure of worshipping him. He could feel Sean’s cock beginning to throb in him again. To Mark, the feeling was both familiar and alien. Was Sean getting…bigger? “Aw yeah….aw fuck yeah!” Sean moaned as he realized what was happening. The muscles on his massive frame found new space to grow and expand. His mammoth chest lifted and thickened so that the split between his giant pecs could easily hide an average man's hand. Sean sat up and repeatedly flexed his super-sized chest. He moaned as one muscle after another in his arms grew in volume to fill the spaces from shoulder to elbow and from elbow to wrist. His biceps split into huge lumps of throbbing power. His triceps hung like giant hams, each of the three heads fighting for room. He flexed, his biceps so large now he could barely touch his head with his fist. He brought his bicep to his face and lovingly kissed it. Simultaneously, Sean’s lats expanded and pushed his arms further outward. The traps and deltoids of his shoulders grew into melon shaped masses of power. The V-taper, already impressive, took on even more dramatic shape. His legs thickened even more rapidly. His calves, mighty and thick, split into two perfectly shaped diamonds each threatening to tear away from the bone. His throbbing penis, still hilted inside Mark’s ass, began to expand. Mark screamed. The pressure was intense. It felt like his whole ass was being folded into itself, so large was the genitalia expanding in him. It felt like his ass was on fire. Every nerve ending felt like it was being pulled apart. Sean’s cockhead alone felt like it filled his entire body. The scream turned into a loud moan as Mark felt his cock erupt in another orgasm. The pain also brought pleasure, and it felt his entire body was cumming from the feeling of his glans alone. His entire body shook for several seconds before coming to a stop. Mark panted once more in exhaustion, opening his eyes to see he had been pushed upwards by Sean’s growing member, at least a foot of elephantine cock now outside of him. Sean grinned wickedly, rising to his feet with Mark impaled helplessly on his meat. Mark was suspended in the air; he desperately reached for Sean as he tried to steady himself. Sean began to pull Mark up and down his fuck pillar. his cockhead never left his ass, but his shaft fucked in and out of it, gaining ground with every thrust. Sean really got into and bucked his hips ferociously, entire feet of cock entering and exited Mark in seconds. he felt his cock bulldoze its way up his body, the tightness bringing exquisite pleasure. his cock flexed several times involuntarily, sending Mark’s body flopping up and down, his stomach smacking into Sean’s massive chest. Finally, he felt his cockhead slam into the entrance of his throat through his stomach. Sean’s thrusts got harder. he fucked his cock into Mark with renewed force, his cockhead audibly slamming into his throat. Despite the fact that his cock still hadn’t made it through, the bucket loads of precum that spewed from its tip did. Mark’s mouth was perpetually open at this point, handfuls of semen falling out of his mouth. Sean thrust once more, pulling Mark by his legs at the same time, and his cockhead finally penetrated into his throat. It felt like his neck would explode. Sean’s inhuman cock took up every inch of space in it and more. his cockhead outline could be clearly seen from the outside, and cum continued to fly out of Mark’s mouth. his glans fucked up into his throat once more before entering his mouth, the tip of it immediately showing through his mouth. With another pull on his legs, his cockhead fully protruded out of his mouth. A loud cracking sound could be heard as his jaw dislocated from his size. Sean had pushed his entire cock through. His worshipper was now completely impaled, and Sean looked in triumph. Mark’s eyes bulged in their sockets at the sight of Sean’s cock sticking out of his mouth. The feeling was indescribable. His whole body felt like it was wrapped around his cock and literally was. He could almost feel nothing but the beating and pulsing of Sean’s cock and now it was becoming the only thing he could see or smell either. As Sean continued to pull him down, more and more of his shaft came into his view. He could see every detail of his cock, every vein, every thick emasculating inch. his cock had become his whole world. With every bounce more and more shaft pierced through until it was all he could see. Then, he felt his ass cheeks touch Sean’s solid abs. Sean let out a loud groan. He began to fuck into him, his cock entering and exiting his mouth with every thrust. Feet of cock penetrated his body with every moment, and still even more stayed snugly inside. His balls rumbled once more and his cock pulsed angrily. Sean roared as he finally let loose. Cum rocketed out of his cock at an intense velocity. It sprayed up onto the ceiling and splashed back down below. Sean grabbed Mark’s hips and pulled his upwards, slowly dislodging him from his cock. Cum sprayed out of his mouth, making it look like he was throwing up gallons of white paint. When Sean finally lifted him enough so that his cockhead was once again lodged in his stomach, he let go of his human condom. Immediately Mark’s stomach ballooned out. he was still spewing cum in a rapid torrent, but it didn’t help. There was just too much for his body to handle. Mark felt another flex as Sean’s cock started to blast another stream. But this time, his body couldn’t handle it and he was forced off of Sean’s cock, the cum literally rocketing him up. The force of this cumshot sent him higher and higher on the cum spewing monster until he was finally forced off and sent sprawling into a cum drenched pile on the ruined carpet. Mark looked up at Sean, his god, flexing the most massive musculature ever seen as he blasted a fire hose of cum straight at Mark. “AW FUCK YEAH!” He heard Sean yell as his vision went white. The steaming hot blast of liquid woke Mark with a start. He opened his eyes and looked down as his cock sprayed him again. "FUUUUCK!!!" he groaned as he came uncontrollably. He writhed and moaned, running his hands down his soaked body, up his throbbing cock. He breathed heavily, pecs heaving, the air permeated with the smell of his cum, his body wet as though he had just come out of a bath. He cock softened, spurting its last weak wads of cum. Mark was speechless and exhausted. He fell back asleep, looking forward to his next dream.
  11. tester26

    Sean puts on a show

    Based loosely in HSMuscleBoy's world. Heavily influenced by stories from soccerstud88 (not sure if current username), musclebuff, and others. Sean puts on a show "Aw fuck yeah..." Sean smirked in the green room mirror. The teen took one last look, relishing over his perfect choice of outfit, the one that he picked out just to display his pumped muscles; a skintight red shirt and blue jeans. It sounded innocent enough, but it didn’t leave a single inch of his young muscle body untouched, nothing left to the imagination. His fat round pectorals started the whole show, so big now in fact that his shirt actually got caught between the unimaginably large cleavage. Next came his arms, flexed they were a round 28 inches, swollen with so much muscle, his sleeves couldn’t find anywhere else to go but up. Deep iron plated abs rippled, anatomically carved obliques to match. One of Sean’s favorite parts was how his shirt just barely reached the top of jeans. It revealed just enough to let people see the bottom of his brick-like abs, his narrow waist, and his chiseled adonis belt pointing down to his bulging jeans. And that was all just the upper half. Down below Sean grinned over what must have been the most extreme set of muscle legs the world had seen. Calves that were bigger than most men’s thighs stretched his jeans near his knees, quads that were bigger than most grown men's waist, so swollen into one another, Sean couldn't even put his own two feet together. Then came the grand finale, the juicy center of it all. A 14 inch long, thick as a soda can, completely soft monster cock resting atop a pair of orange sized balls, leaving a bulge so x-rated, so obscene, that even his own zipper looked as if it would pop at the slightest hint of his cock getting hard. “Fucking alpha stud...” he whispered to himself. He was ready to put on a show. Sean made his way to the stage, feeling his clothes strain and struggle against his bulging muscles. He had to be careful not to rip through his clothes. He needed to save the show for the crowd. The audience murmured and shifted in anticipation. Soon the curtain in the middle of the stage opened and Sean stepped out to gasps and cheers. Sean stood with his feet spread apart and arms swollen from his chest, grinning at the crowd. The threads of his Red T-shirt snapped and groaned with every breath he took. You could see the outline of every muscle on his gigantic torso through the fabric. His jeans were filled to the brink of destruction with muscle, and obscenely showed off the outline his monstrous manhood and huge testicles. He palmed his growing denim bulge and snickered, knowing his muscles were so huge that his clothes would simply shred to pieces from a simple flex. “Sup dudes?” Sean said with a smile. Music started to play as Sean paraded around the stage, giving everyone a good look at his musclebound, golden alpha body. He stopped in the center of the stage and instinctively slowly raised his arms up colossal arms. The threads snapped and stretched even more, Sean couldn’t help but smirk feeling so unbelievably powerful and strong. His cock started to swell up in his jeans, he could feel his posers start to dig into his ass crack. He paused for a moment to relish on what was actually happening. He suddenly raised his arms up and placed his hands on the back of his neck hearing a loud RRRIIIPP. What emerged made the audience gasp. “UGNN” He groaned feeling his biceps explode through the fabric, all 28 inches of them. Enormous biceps ballooned from all angles of his upper arm. His forearms were bulging hams already glistening with oil. He crunched his abs down and flexed his arms as hard as he could. His 8 pack was pumped already and his pecs were heaved up so tight against the shirt it started to look transparent. He took a deep breath and flexed his pecs with loud groan watching the left one tear through the fabric. His lats flared wide, shoving his arms out and back. He paused, allowing the crowd to see and appreciate his physique. “UHH God Look At Me….Fuckin MUSCLE!” Sean hit a most muscular pose feeling the shirt rip half way up his spine unleashing even more of his body. With clenched teeth he snarled and grunted, flexing his back over and over until the remainder of the shirt was shredded to pieces. He watched the remaining fabric dangle lifelessly around his mammoth traps. Sean ripped the remaining fabric to the floor hitting another massive pose. “AW YEAH!!” Sean glanced at the men around the stage and noticed that a few had their hand on their hardening crotches, squeezing and rubbing their dicks in appreciation. Sean struck a double bicep pose as he paraded around the stage. The peak of his biceps now reached the palms of his hand, completely filling the space within his flexed arm. He grunted like an animal, beads of sweat appearing on his upper body. He brought each arm to his lips, kissing his biceps worshipfully. Groans came from the crowd and men began to cum at the sight of the teen god. “Fuck ya dudes, cum for me” Sean said with a smirk. Each flex was like a wave of euphoria for the big teen. The crowd's cheers were all music to his ears and he simply rolled along the stage like the big boulder of muscle that he was. The huge stud brought his arms down again, sending another wave of bounces through them. Each powerful pectoral muscle bounced against his chin, pressing his head from side to side with the swells of mass. Sean reached up to grip against them, almost suggestively squeezing them to his face, practically covering it while he tensed them harder than ever. He flexed his enormous biceps again and drooled just looking at their throbbing size and power! Completely intoxicated he couldn’t help but slowly start to lick each one. He let out a light moan as he licked and cleaned every inch of them, kissing and making out with his own muscles. No other man had the masculinity, the muscles, the sheer dominance he had. He lowered his arms to his waist and began to flex his legs one at a time. The massive bulge mounted between Sean’s legs was convulsing and growing. The blood that was rushing to his thighs was also pouring into his enormous dick. A shaft the thickness of his massive forearms started pressing outwards, straining the already weakened zipper of his overstretched jeans. The heavy balls were pulsing and swelling, pumping out superhuman quantities of testosterone as they prepared to discharge their load. His jeans became painfully tight before he heard a loud SNAP as his left leg burst through his jeans. "SNAP!" his other leg burst through. “FUCK YEAH!!” With a final snap Sean’s zipper exploded, unleashing his giant, rapidly hardening manhood. His bright red posers, already soaked with pre, stretched tightly over his package, his monster cock stretching the posers so far that they only covered the head. He crossed his arms behind his head and with a quick flex, the overloaded posers snapped, his meat slapping his abs with a loud smack. Several in the audience screamed. The dark red head of the superhuman man pole was enormous. The thickly veined shaft continued expanding until the cock head was level with Sean’s pecs. The floor of the small auditorium was becoming slippery with the quarts of cum shot from the male audience members, wild with desire. A group of men had congregated towards the front, reaching on-stage in worship of the incredible muscle man, begging him to take them, fuck them, piss on them, degrade them. Some were drooling, others had fainted. “Aw fuck yeah, check it out dudes.” Sean groaned, as he stroked his monster cock. He began to flex his legs as hard as he could watching more of the fabric tear from his immense size, feeling so unbelievably powerful and strong. He squatted down while flexing his entire body letting out a roar of power watching the rest of his tree trunk legs burst out of the fabric. He flexed them over and over feeling the muscles push up against each other, spreading his feet further and further away from each other across the cold floor. He then ripped off what remained of his pants, the crowd going wild as he did, whoops and hollers sounding through the performance area. Sean raised his massive arms up above his head, his palms outstretched on the back of his neck. He closed his eyes, tilted his bull neck back against his palms and began gyrating his hips, his muscled stomach and bubble butt flexing in response. He was incredible! His chest was humongous, his massive slabs of pec muscle narrowing down to a tiny waist of 28". His hips were narrow yet his buttocks were large rounded mounds of pure muscle, and his thighs were an incredible 39" with 29" calves. He turned and did a side chest so that everyone could see the stupendous expanse of his huge pecs narrow down sharply to the tiny waist. The rigid 20” monstrosity jutting from between his legs pointed proudly between his pecs, smearing precum over them and sliding in his cleavage. He turned and showed his back, the muscles rippling hard with every slight movement. Cries of awe went up from the crowd. "And Now for the Grand Finale.." He wrapped his hand around his prick and started slowly stroking, from the thick root of his monster all the way up to the swollen helmet. When he reached the spongy head, he rubbed and teased it, groaning and sighing, and his cock bulged and lengthened in response. It was a colossal shank of masculine power dripping pre and throbbing hard. It was red and shiny and hard as steel. He stood there, looking into the audience, with a hard-on as thick as an arm and nearly two feet long rising up from his loins and throbbing. His balls dangled heavy and full. The mouth of his prick was drooling a steady flow of pre that cascaded down the thick, hard shaft like honey. He lifted his arms and flexed his muscles into full bloom. The biceps swelled and rose up to meet his clenched fists. His lats flared out like wings. His chest spread insanely wide as his pectoral globes rose and displays the insane cables of raw brawn stretching across them. And at the center of it all was his cock, red and hard and hungry for attention. He smiled as he released the flex of his awesome muscles. Then he licked his lips again, leaned forward, and pressed his long tongue to the drooling head of his cock. He licked it again, sucking off the pre and licking it from his lips. Finally he wrapped one hand around the thick stalk, pulled it towards his mouth, and began to suck his own prick. His cheeks sank with every suck. He closed his eyes and moaned and started shifting his hips. He was fucking his own mouth! Sean stood sideways to the audience, his lips locked over his own dripping cock head and with loud slurping sounds he drank down his precum. Both hands traveled up and down the length of his rod, and he turned and twisted so everybody got incredible views of his rigid, leaking dick, now even harder and leaking more. His groans became faster and louder, muffled by the incredible bulk of his bloating cockhead, and his hands became blurs as they rode the amazing length of his shaft, and then, throwing his head back and roaring as he came. He locked his lips over his meat once again, and the audience groaned in awe as they watched as Sean drink his load, torrents of cum running out of the corners of his mouth, drenching his cock and pubes. After a full minute, he pulled his cock out of his mouth, still throbbing hard and spurting. He grinned and clenched his fist, flexing his entire body. The slit of Sean’s swollen throbbing cock head dilated and a thick volley of man juice shot up, slapping the ceiling of the auditorium with globs of sperm. Another blast of equal force rocked the stage. A third cumshot erupted with less force, but lasted a good four seconds. The stream looked like it was coming from a giant cum drinking fountain, spilling into a large pool on the stage. A fourth shot hit the top of the stage curtains, drenching them. They in turn released a steady rain of cum as the milky liquid dripped down. As he continued flexing, stream after stream blasted out of the superhuman teen. The stage was soon awash in sticky, milky cum. Sean hit one colossal pose and roared as his monstrous cock thickened and unleashed a river of cum towards the back of the room. Dropping his pose, Sean grabbed his cock and slid it through his deep pec cleavage. His cock flared and grew even thicker. He fucked his pecs, his cock sliding slickly through a couple of inches of its own cum which settled in the valley of his huge pecs. Sean practically bathed himself in his own cum, rubbing it all over his body, his massive muscles glistening under the stage lights. He felt his balls tighten again and he aimed his hose at the audience, his shaft so incredibly thick that he used both hands in unison, stroking up and down. Despite the huge volume of cum already expelled, His elephant bull balls rose to the occasion again. He flexed every muscle in his body, and a thick stream of hot milky liquid shot out over the eager audience. Men were shrieking with pleasure, blowing their little loads as the naked muscleman blew his massive one. For a full minute jet after jet bathed the audience’s faces. Eventually, Sean’s orgasm ended, and he let his dick flop down between his thighs, a few bubbles of cum still oozing out, dropping onto the ground. Sean grinned widely, nodding proudly to himself as he surveyed the damage. He was surrounded on every side by a teeming throng of cum drenched worshippers, marinating in pints and pints of his own spunk. Overcome with lust, another person crawled up on stage, quickly pulling off his cum covered clothes. He looked to be about Sean’s age; he had an angelic face and a modest build, looking like a fit swimmer. Despite his good looks and fit body, he was absolutely dwarfed by the teen god he had been jerking off to this whole time. He kneeled at Sean’s feet, reaching out to feel Sean’s massive thighs, his hard erection pointed at the object of his infatuation. “Aw yeah dude, all this fucking muscle and cock making you cum?” Sean looked down at the kneeling stud and smiled, his semi hard meat dripping cum into a growing puddle at his feet. With both hands, he hefted his cock until the head was eye level with his new partner. “You like that, buddy, don't you? You like my huge cock? Man, you're so hard I bet you could cum just from licking the head of my cock. Suck it.” The new worshipper grabbed Sean’s cock - it took both of his hands to encircle that big log. The kneeling teen went to town slurping on Sean’s massive cock head, making sure to stick his tongue deep down the meaty piss hole to suck out every drop of sticky cum. Sean quickly became hard again, his throbbing beast renewed by the new worshipper. The audience groaned, several members jealously whining about not thinking to rush the stage first. Sean gave a vicious thrust with his hips and sank about half his monster cock down the kid's throat. He loved the way that felt, stretching a mouth and throat impossibly wide, feeling the awesomely tight smooth flesh strain to contain his giant dick as it throbbed and swelled. “Fuck Yeah! That feels incredible.” Sean pulled out and let the bottom come up for air. His face was wet and slobbery with cock juice and spit. The teen eagerly laid down and put his legs up, letting Sean punish him however he wanted. Sean’s monster cock rammed into his welcoming hole with a soft squelch, and he started pumping away. The impaled teen screamed and moaned as Sean pumped every enormous inch in and out of his abused hole. The crowd began to whisper and shuffle watching the spectacle unfold. The collective group gasped loudly as the giant cock sunk into him to the base. Low whispers from the audience. "What a slut, he must be a porn star, How is that possible, he is a freak, Wow he must be so loose." “You like my fucking horse cock dude? Gonna stretch you out so much you won’t be able to walk for a week!” Sean growled. "Oh my god yes fuck me with your monster cock, Stretch out my slut holes." the bottom screamed. "I'm a slave to your giant cock, Fuck me until I cant walk, Destroy my ass, I only exist to get fucked." The crowd grew quiet as they listened to the feverish moans on stage. All guests jaws hung agape as they watched Sean force his giant meat into his new partner. The sounds of huge balls slapping against his body echoed through the building. A bucket appeared on stage, pushed by a helpful stagehand, presumably hoping to limit further damage from Sean’s voluminous orgasms. Sean lifted the teen up, standing as he used the smaller man as a fucktoy. "Oh god yes, fuck me harder." he screamed. "Yes...yes...God yes...Oh GOD! Yes! Aw...FUCK!" Sean jackhammered his partner until suddenly, Sean slammed the teen’s slim torso all the way to the base of his cock and roared - thick spurts of cock snot painted the insides of the bottom’s guts white until it started leaking out of his ass pump by pump into the bucket under the two of them. It looked like almost a gallon of baby batter got fucked into the bottom twunk’s little hole, while he begged for more in loud moans. "Yes oh my God yes, Impale me, Wreck my ass, Destroy it, Ruin my ass, Fuck me with your horse cock, Make me a fuck toy for your donkey dick, Wreck me with your giant cock." he screamed before the cheering crowd. The crowd began yelling towards the stage. "Fuck his brains out, Destroy his ass, Make him your bitch, Wreck that ass, Destroy him, Break that bitch, Fuck that slut." The crowd had erupted into an angry mosh of lust for the slut on stage. Sean roared again as cum rocketed from his titanic cock. Sean groaned and shook with bliss, egged on by the crowd. He would push his cock as deep as possible and groan with pleasure, then pull the cum-coated monster out, dripping with cream, before pushing it back inside. At one point he withdrew it entirely and the crowd could all see the dripping mouth of his prick spray a sudden, thick rope of cum into the audience, before being shoved back inside with a wet, delicious sound. Sean unloaded three huge loads into his fucktoy. At the end of it, Sean’s new worshipper was in total ecstasy with his tongue hanging out of his mouth, prostate completely battered, and belly bulging mildly. Every one of Sean’s full-length pumps made a loud splash of jizz spurt out of his ass into the cum bucket, and his fist-sized head could be seen bulging out right below the boy’s ribs with each thrust. Finally Sean pulled out, a waterfall of jizz pouring out of the teen to fill the bucket nearly to the brim. His massive cock swung down between his thighs, spurting the last dregs of cum directly into the bucket. “Thanks dude, that was fun.” Sean laughed as he pulled his delirious partner in for a deep kiss and lowered him to the ground. The thoroughly fucked teen wobbled bowlegged for a second before he dropped to his knees, falling forward to slurp off every last drop of cum from Sean’s veiny monster cock. Looking up at Sean, he took the bucket of cloudy jizz up to his lips, he took several deep gulps, savoring the flavor on his tongue, before dumping the rest on his head, letting himself soak in the sex juices. “Aw fuck yeah dude!” Sean moaned, the sight of the drenched teen causing his cock to spurt involuntarily, drenching a lucky spectator. The crowd cheered. With one hand the cum-covered teen smeared the ocean of cum towards his open mouth. With his other hand he scooped up fistfuls of cum and stuffed it into his still wide open ass. He laid spread eagle on the stage, coated in a ridiculous amount of cum scooping the thick sticky white fluid up in his hands and stuffing it into his mouth and asshole. With a moan, his eyes rolled back in his head and he went limp, passing out. Sean smiled as he surveyed the room. There was hardly a man in sight who wasn't positively soaked with cum. The majority had jizz splattered over at least part of, if not their whole, face. Many of the men had heads of hair plastered flat with sperm. About a third were fully unconscious, their hands still wrapped around their sore cocks, blissed out expressions on their faces. With one final flex and smile, the teen god left the stage.
  12. tester26

    Sean & Tanner

    Another HSMuscleboy inspired story featuring Sean on summer vacation Tanner and Sean were in Tanner’s backyard during a long summer day, working out on his well-worn home weight bench. Tanner stood 5’ 9” and weighed about 175 pounds. He had wide shoulders, an impressively muscled back, broad sculpted pecs that were clearly defined, and a rock-hard set of abs. As impressive as he was, nothing could hold a candle to his workout buddy Sean. Sean towered over Tanner at 6’6” and over 300 pounds of solid muscle; his chest was close to 60 inches, with biceps at least 26 inches, plate-like pecs and flaring lats that tapered down to a 30 inch waist with eight clearly separated ab muscles that maintained their definition even when relaxed. Each of his muscles bulged under his glowing golden skin, glistening with his sweat, and containing not an ounce of fat. Tanner couldn’t believe how much bigger Sean had gotten in the year since the two last seen each other. They had met at the beach last summer, when Tanner had stumbled upon one of Sean’s legendary orgies that left a trail of overfucked, unconscious admirers. Unlike most of Sean’s partners that day (or any day for that matter), Tanner had somehow managed to fit all of Sean’s 20-inch monster cock in him, and after surviving 3 rounds of power fucking on the beach, the two muscle studs found their way to Tanner’s house, where they spent the night and the following day lifting and fucking. The two studs were finishing their workout, their bulging muscles shining with sweat. In Tanner’s backyard, the two worked out completely nude, having learned that they get so turned on watching each other workout, they spent most of it with raging hard-ons. Today was no exception. Tanner sat up from the bench press and began rubbing his throbbing, dripping, and fully erect foot long cock. “You make me fuckin’ hard just looking at you,” he said. “You like what you see?” Sean said, a smirk crossing his face as he put down the 150lb dumbells he was curling. The compliment make him hard as well, his massive 20-plus inches throbbed out in front of him, as thick as a normal man’s forearm, crisscrossed with pulsing veins, topped by a reddish head as big as a fist, spurting pre-cum like most guys cum. Sean flexed his abs and pecs as he ran his hand over his sweaty muscles. His muscles looked like corded steel as they flexed and relaxed at his command under his paper-thin skin. He started moving his hips up and down as he stroked his big cock. His flexing muscles looked absolutely beautiful as he moved his body. He flexed his massive right bicep for Tanner. "Check these guns, man!" said Sean. As he was flexing his arms, Sean started to lovingly lick his huge biceps. The saliva, combined with his sweat created an incredible sheen over his arms. Next he slowly opened his clenched fists and extended his fingers over the pointed peaks of his biceps. Thick slab-pecs, rolling with muscle control, then flexed hard into gigantic, striated mounds. His pecs defied gravity as they billowed out insanely over his abs and created a huge overhang. His nipples were half-dollar sized and actually were pointing towards the floor because his chest was so huge and thick. Deep cut abs. A naked show of eye-boggling male bodybuilder muscle and cock size. Sean rubbed his hands over his muscles, teasing Tanner, flexing his monster cock, bouncing a few times and finally springing back to straight out, pointing its dripping head right at Tanner. “Look at all this fucking muscle, man. Fucking beautiful, man. Go on, feel it. Oh, fuck man, I feel so goddamn hot. Go on, man. Feel this muscle.” He rubbed his huge thick pecs. Sean massaged his cock by gently flexing his pecs, making his cock leak more precum. “Come on. Oh, fuck, it feels so fucking hot man. Come on.” Tanner stood up and walked over to Sean, his cock dripping pre-cum onto the ground. He rubbed Sean’s hard bicep, veins covering the surface in a thick, corded display. Tanner ran his huge cock across Sean’s arm, tracing the veins with his dripping and sputtering tip. He tweaked the hard nipples that caused Sean to moan as Tanner moved closer to him and began to smell his manly scent and muscular sent coming off his body. Tanner licked his neck as explored his entire muscular body. Sean turned his head, and their lips brushed each other. The two muscle studs kissed for several minutes, their pecs swelling as their nips dueled with each other. Their cocks waved in their own dance, often clashing, often sliding up and down each other. Their abs joined in the dance as each stud in turn bent his knees to slide up against his partner. Their lips never parted but their hands were everywhere, molding, caressing, squeezing. When they hugged, their enormous biceps fought to drag the other guy even closer. Passion grew hotter and hotter and the rhythm of the dance became frenzied as their dicks, already dripping copious cups of pre-cum all over the place, threatened to erupt. As they kissed hard and passionately, grabbing each other’s asses, stroking each other’s broad, tapering backs, floating, lost in time, Sean pulled back and slid his enormous cock between Tanner’s legs —it stuck out a ways past his ass—and pressed the two of them back together. Their tongues attacked each other’s mouths with an aggressive force as they explored each other’s muscular bodies. Sean grabbed Tanner’s hard dick and started stroking it expertly while fucking his legs, rocking his hips gently in and out so that his heavy, massive cock, slid in and out of the tight, hot space between Tanner’s legs. Tanner flexed his thighs, squeezing Sean’s cock as he thrust his own between Sean’s hands. Tanner felt as though Sean’s cock was pushing upward so hard that he might be lifted off the ground. They were immersed in the moment; their pulses pounding, Sean’s monster cock fucked Tanner’s legs faster and faster, his hands on Tanner’s cock jerked up down and around; and Sean’s over muscled frame engulfed Tanner’s perfectly carved body, their mouths locked together, Tanner’s hands stroking his whole body, until suddenly everything went white, and Tanner cried out as he exploded, cum gushing straight up, splashing on their faces and necks. Sean’s beast swelled and flexed in response, and Sean roared as a jet of white blasted out of his cock, hitting the fence 10 feet away. They held on to each other tightly as they rode our their orgasms before they collapsed against each other, panting hard yet still cumming. They slid apart as they caught their breath, Sean’s still hard rod slapping his pecs with a dull thud as it slid out from between Tanner’s legs. “Fuck, Sean, you look so fucking hot. Those muscles are bigger than human, dude.” Tanner reached out to feel the massive slabs of cum-covered, heavy, hard, overhanging beef that hung on Sean's chest, the huge shaft of Sean's cock stood between them, the flared head as big as Tanner's fist, hovering right between their faces. Sean grinned as he felt waves of erotic pleasure sweep through his body at Tanner's touch on his pecs, grinned at expression of desire on Tanner's face, grinned at the sensation of such intense sensitivity that his huge muscles had developed along with their immense size, as sensitive and erotic as his cock had ever been, and he grinned at the ecstatic feeling of masculine power when his eyes met Tanner's. "Fuck, Sean, how big is this fucking thing now? Jeez..." Sean’s grinning ear to ear. "I measured yesterday -- I’m now twenty two point five inches long." "Twenty two? Fuck me..." Tanner stared wide-eyed at Sean, astonished. "Yep, that's the plan!" Sean laughed, gripping his cock and rubbing it along the side of Tanner’s head. "Scared?" Tanner looked at him and nodded mutely. It had been a few months since he last saw Sean, and the last time he ‘only’ had 20 inches. “Awww dude, don't worry. It'll be just like last time, remember? It’ll hurt at first, but then it's 'the most amazing thing ever', you 'can never get enough of this monster cock' “Mmmph!” Tanner pushed up against Sean and kissed him passionately, he was so turned on. "God, dude, you've gotten so much bigger... I can't believe it," his voice is a sultry murmur. The two made their way inside to Tanner’s bedroom. Sean pushed Tanner onto the bed, their cocks throbbing with lust. Sean rubbed his tip up and down Tanner's mouth, teasing him as he stretched his jaw open and licked at it. The slit was so large, his tongue actually reached inside the tip. Tanner went to town slurping on Sean’s massive cock head, making sure to stick his tongue deep down the meaty piss hole to suck out every drop of sticky precum. Eventually Tanner changed tactics, gripping it below the head with both hands to pull as he tried to take the head into his mouth. He gagged a bit, but continued sucking and moving his hand rapidly over his dripping shaft. Eventually he stopped, looked up at Sean and pouted. “Dude, it's too big. I can't even get your head in!" Sean laughed and rubbed his tip across the lower lip being presented. Precum oozed continuously from him now, pooling in Tanner's mouth. "You want me to help?" Tanner wrapped his lips as best he could around Sean's cock, nodding. "Okay!" Unceremoniously, he gripped Tanner's head with both hands. Then he simply pulled, stretching Tanner's mouth around his enormous cock. In just a moment, Tanner's lips were wrapped over the rim of the glans, bulging out his cheeks. Tanner gagged as Sean's head pushed against his throat. Tears fell from his eyes and traced through the precum covering his face. Sean pulled him further forward, the top of his throat starting to distend before he stopped. The angle didn’t allow him to pull Tanner over any more of his veiny monster. Sean flexed his cock and leaned back slightly, lifting Tanner's entire body off the bed. Sean smiled, lowering Tanner to kneel on the bed again before gripping him by the shoulders and starting to work him back and forth. Just an inch at a time, a little of his immense manhood revealed with each motion, but gradually longer strokes. Before long he was sliding Tanner over half his cock at a time, thrusting his own hips back and forth a little to assist the motion. Each outstroke forced a gush of precum out from Tanner’s lips, slopping out onto the bed or running down his chin. Sean’s ballsack was already completely soaked. He started drawing his huge cock out of Tanner’s throat. He got 5 inches out, then slammed home, causing another loud gag. Then, again. And again. Soon enough, Sean was fucking Tanner’s throat, his balls slapping loudly against his partner’s face. All Tanner could do was watch as those balls retracted and then slapped him over and over again, the long inches of that shaft moving away and then back, away and back, and let out an occasional "glurk!" or "gluh" as the thick meat pounded his throat. Tanner could feel every ridge and every vein as it moved up his poor bruised and battered throat. Sean stepped backwards, pulling Tanner with him as his balls fell off the bed. Almost all of his length was being pulled out each time now, fluids splattering into the rapidly growing puddle beneath them. Finally, he pulled Tanner all the way to his root and moaned deeply, holding him there as his balls pulsed. Tanner was almost entirely off the bed now, carried by the nearly two foot weapon impaling him. The feeling of being solely supported by Sean’s cock was too much for Tanner, who’s throbbing cock had not stopped spraying precum as Sean forced more of his monster inside him. Tanner erupted, blasting his load all over Sean’s legs and onto the wall behind him. After half an hour of relentless pounding, punctuated by Sean occasionally pulling out almost all the way and slamming back all the way, Tanner could feel Sean tense up. He started fucking Tanner’s mouth even faster now, and even more precum was leaking out of the teen’s huge cock, finally, he slammed home, hard, and then again, and again. Jets of cum started firing out of the thick head of Sean’s cock, and to steady himself, Sean grabbed onto Tanner’s head and held tight, leaning over him. The contractions of Sean's cock lifted Tanner each time, his body bounced up and down as Sean unloaded. Head back and eyes closed, Sean was breathing heavily while his hands reached down to grope Tanner’s muscles. There was a growing bulge in Tanner's belly, at the end of the distention already running down his torso. He was literally swelling with Sean's cum. Sean looked back down at him, admiring Tanner’s chiseled backside, before gripping his shoulders and starting to slide him off his monstrous schlong. Sean drew himself almost all the way out, leaving Tanner kneeling up with his mouth stretched around the immense glans. Each contraction of Sean's cock pulled the stud up by his head, knees lifting off the ground each time as Sean kept cumming. Finally, Sean pulled himself all the way out, releasing a flood of thick white cum as Tanner collapsed to the floor. His monster cock contracted again, shooting a tremendous rope of cum clean over Tanner and the bed to splash against the wall. Sean grabbed his cock with both hands, aiming down to ejaculate on Tanner. Tanner lifted his head up with open mouth to receive the stud’s seed. Sean's next bolt of cum was even bigger and more forceful, perfectly aimed at Tanner's open mouth. Tanner immediately gagged, mouth filled, slumping back to a seated pose as Sean's cum splashed over his face. Tanner's face was rendered almost indistinct under its deep coating of cum. Sean aimed lower, another immense ejaculation dousing Tanner's shoulders and ripped chest in seed. While he sat on the floor, receiving this unbelievable bounty, one of Tanner's hands slipped down to play with his cock. The very moment he touched his cock, he moaned and convulsed, so pent-up with arousal that a slight touch was enough to push him into orgasm. Sean moaned, continuing to pump out more and more jizz onto Tanner as he lay twitching on the floor. After another couple minutes, a thick puddle of cum spread around Tanner, and Sean stepped forward, gripping Tanner under his shoulders to hoist him up. Sean lifted Tanner until his massive cockhead was between his pecs at his eye level, stroking up and down for a moment. Although his orgasm had passed, cum was continuously leaking from his manhood, a thick stream flowing down Tanner's body and his own shaft. They wrapped their arms around each other, kissing, trying to eat each other’s faces. Tanner rubbed Sean’s ass and back, his hand moving to his pulsing traps, feeling the bumps of hard, powerful muscle. Where Tanner was lying on the floor, there was an outline of his body where was utterly doused in semen. Sean casually tossed Tanner back onto the bed. Tanner landed on his back amidst puddles of cum, Sean clambering up onto the bed and straddling his hips. With his knees either side of Tanner's hips and both hands on his elephantine cock, the head of it reached over Tanner's face, cum spilling down on to his. Tanner grinned, scooting back slightly so the ceaseless flow is splashing into his mouth. he kept eagerly swallowing more, his thirst for Sean's cum seemingly endless despite already being bloated from the volume that was pumped directly down his throat. Sean flexed his cock once, spraying up the wall, before kneeling down. His balls lay across Tanner’s groin, blocking Sean's cock from being lowered further. Tanner laughed at the sight, reaching up with both hands to toy with the head. He took hold of it, fingers gripping the rim of Sean's rock-hard glans and wrapping around with his hands, toying at the slit with both thumbs as cum spilled out over his arms. At the same time, Sean adjusted Tanner's legs, pulling them to the sides, knees bent, to make room for him to drag his gigantic balls down onto the bed. Satisfied with his alignment, Sean shuffled back, pulling away from Tanner's longing hands and back, back, back until that oversized cock is hovering just above Tanner’s asshole. Tanner had a pillow under his head, staring wide-eyed at the stud. Sean's feet were hanging off the end of the bed, he had to move so far back to align his cock with Tanner. Holding himself with both hands, Sean pressed against Tanner's hole, teasing up and down for a moment before flexing his cock again. A jet of semen shot out, splashing over and into his ass. He did it again, then again, Tanner moaned at the feeling of the immense glans pressing against his hole. Sean suddenly pushed his hips forwards, sliding his cock over Tanner's big dick, grinding his manhood against Tanner as he pushed on and on, hips pressed up against Tanner and the tip of his cock just in front of Tanner's nose. Sean grinned down at the teen, rubbing back and forth slightly. "You know, bro, you're right. This thing is way too big." he walked his knees back down, slowly dragging his massive meat until the head was back at Tanner's hole, one of his hands resting on the end. "Are you ready?" Tanner panted with lust. "Yes, please." "Are you sure? This is a big thing to try and take-" "Fuck, Sean, stop teasing me and fuck me alread-yyy!" Tanner cut him off with a scream as Sean pushed the tip of his cock inside. Tanner arched his back and clenched the soaking bedcovers in his hands. Sean leaned his hips forward, slowly thrusting deeper. Just the head of his cock is inside, Sean paused for a minute, rocking back and forth slightly, just watching his partner. With a predatory smirk, he began to thrust. Slowly at first, he steadily started to make ground in Tanner’s vice-like ass. Centimeters of progress turned into half inches, and the bulge in Tanner’s stomach moved higher and higher. Hands hooked under knees, trying to stretch his legs out as far as he could, Tanner peered down and watched with morbid interest as the bulge slowly moved up his stomach and past his belly button. He screamed once more as he simultaneously had the biggest orgasm of his life. A high pressure stream of cum sprayed from his cock onto Sean’s washboard abs. His eyes rolled back into his head and his whole body shook in pleasure and pain. Sean grunted, feeling those hot ropes splatter against his stomach, trickling down the cut lines of his cobblestone abdominals. Sean started to pick up a rhythm. The rhythmic slapping sounds of their bodies meeting filled the room. Tanner heard his bed creaking as Sean’s relentless pounding made it shake and rock and he heard the thudding of his headboard against the wall. The bed creaked and groaned as Sean pulled out, leaving just his head inside Tanner, then thrust forward with a grunt, shoving in some more inches. Sean received a cry of pleasure (and maybe some pain) in return, making him throb and spurt inside. Precum was oozing out of his hole and sliding down his shaft. "Fuck you're so big..." Tanner groaned, his eyes rolling back. Sean was really fucking him stupid. "Give me more of that cock. Show me how a god fucks!" Tanner gradually calmed down, slowing his panting to a normal level and relaxing his hands. When he eventually opened his eyes and looks down at Sean, Sean thrust forward hard. Sean's cock only slid in another inch or so before the resistance was too great, instead shoving Tanner up the bed until he bumped into the headboard. "Oops," Sean laughed, sliding his hands under Tanner's legs and pulling instead. A tremendous distention extended up Tanner’s body, past his belly button now with half of Sean's gigantic cock still outside. Once Sean had driven half of himself in he flexed again, lifting Tanner bodily from the bed and dropping his back into the puddles of cum with a wet schlopping sound. Sean laughed, bouncing him up and down a couple of times, before rising to an upright kneel and leaning back slightly. his cock throbbing with each pulse of his heartbeat, Tanner wobbled and slipped slowly further onto Sean's vast manhood. Sean gripped Tanner's waist, twisting him back and forth as he's worked further and further onto Sean. It reached all the way up into Tanner’s chest, the bulge pushing his abs out. A cracking, splintering sound, like wood giving way under repeated, powerful hammer blows echoed in the room. His entire body convulsed in another orgasm and his tongue lolled out of his mouth. Sean was fucking him stupid, and he still had more cock to find room for. He started speeding up, gradually increasing the pace of this amazing fuck. Tanner’s eyes were at the back of his head, drool leaked from his slack mouth as his body was shoved back and forth. Sean moaned in pleasure, pounding in and out mechanically. By this point, Tanner's shaking didn't stop and neither did his cumming; Sean literally had him in a cycle of never ending orgasms. Tanner’s cock turned deep red as jets of cum blasted endlessly out of him. The bed creaked and rocked, the headboard slamming into the wall as Sean fucked him into the bed harder and harder. More mindless babble flowed from Tanner's lips, mostly variations of "you're killing me" and "I can't stop cumming" - something Sean was used to hearing. Over and over again he pounded, pulling out as far as he could, before slamming back into Tanner's warm depths. "Aww, shit, Sean! Yeah, fuck me, dude! Gimme all you got! Fuck the jizz outa me!" "Shit! Fuck! Aww, shit, fuck, yeah! Gonna cum!" Sean rapidly pounded the teen, balls slapping against Tanner's thighs as his chest bulged out. Tanner whined in pleasure with the first few strokes before falling silent, eyes rolled back in his head as his mouth aimlessly opens and closes. Tanner screamed and moaned as Sean pumped every enormous inch in and out of his abused hole. The entire time his eyes were locked on his bulging midsection; bulging both because of the inhumanly thick pole currently rearranging his insides, and because of the ludicrous amount of seed it had already poured into him. With a splintering crunch, the bed finally collapsed, its frame shattered by Tanner and Sean’s vigorous fucking. The side-rails fell away, and the mattress slammed into the ground. Sean fell forward, his cock still buried inside Tanner’s ass, and ended up slamming into him with all his weight, burying himself deeper in him than either of them would have thought possible. Sean pressed his muscled body over Tanner’s hard torso and blew his load into Tanner, the impact so powerful that Sean had to hold tight to Tanner’s legs. Each flex of his length lifted Tanner's body, splashing his up and down in the pools of cum already covering the bed. After a couple minutes of this Sean slipped out, Tanner's body falling heavily onto the bed as Sean thrust into empty space. A huge flood of cum was released as Sean's cock popped out. From the gaping hole of his ass, thick sperm gushed out of him for more than a minute, and continued to run and drip out in gooey streams after. Sean pressed his still-hard length against Tanner's ass, rubbing back and forth. His monstrous manhood flexed again and a thick stream fired from the tip, passing over Tanner to drench the headboard and pillows. Sean aimed directly at Tanner’s face. The force from his thick ribbon of cum pushed his head back on to the bed, his entire face and neck instantly painted white as his seed splashed off and soaked the bed around him. Sean’s orgasm finally died down. He panted heavily, finally opening his eyes and taking in the room around him. It was predictably, completely white. The bed, ceiling and walls around him were now white, regardless of the color they had been before. A lamp and a bedside table to the right of him were also dripping with gooey semen. A dresser, a mirror, the parts of the floor he could see - they were all drenched. Cum still flowed from his cock as he laid on his back next to Tanner, casually leaning into the thick puddles of his own seed. Tanner sat up, licking cum from his face and wiping his eyes. “You’re incredible,” he groaned. Sean smiled, cock twitching as it leaked cum onto his massive chest. Tanner leaned over, resting his head against Sean’s pecs as he slowly licked the cum directly from his cock. He shifted down, pressing his tongue flat against the head of Sean’s beast before crawling forward. He slowly licked his way down his entire length, down and down and down to where his balls lay on the bed between splayed legs. Cum drooled from Tanner’s ass and dick, mixing with it fresh from the source as it oozed onto Sean’s chest. They remained like this for a while, Tanner slowly cleaning and massaging Sean’s enormous testicles while Sean massaged Tanner’s muscles. Sean rolled Tanner onto all fours. The mattress was definitely ruined. Sean got on his knees and slapped his cock against Tanner's ass, the weight of it causing it to jiggle. He placed the head at the teen’s gaped asshole again, which looks like it could easily take a man's fist, but still appeared inadequately stretched to take the giant wrecker that was moments away from entering him. Tanner looked back over his shoulder, biting his lower lip. He whimpered in preparation of the assault. The white spear was at its 22.5 inch glory. He braced for impact, spreading his knees slightly to give more stability. He shuddered as he felt Sean begin to enter him, the sensation only slightly less painful than the first time. He let out a loud moan as the head fully entered him, his cum filled stomach shaking as the first of what he knew was gonna be innumerable orgasms started to hit. “AAAHHHHHHHHHHH! IT FEELS BIGGER LIKE THIS!” Tanner was having serious trouble handling the doggie style position. The muscle god tightened his grip on the smaller stud’s hips as he prepared to ram his cock home. He thrust his hips and a whole foot of cock sank in, causing Tanner to let out a small scream and spray of cum as his orgasm hit. Sean pulled back out until only his cockhead was in and gave another brutal thrust. Sean pistoned nearly two feet of thick cock in and out of Tanner's spent ass, his fist-sized head bulged out below Tanner’s ribs with each thrust. Every thrust pushed a huge gush of cum back out of Tanner, spurting across both their legs, the bed, floor, and Sean's oversized testicles. Tanner was in total ecstasy with his tongue hanging out of his mouth, prostate completely battered, and belly bulging mildly. His whole body hurt. It hurt so good; he had never dreamed of feeling pleasure like this before in his life. "Like that, ya cockslut? You like this huge cock fucking you like you've never been fucked before?" Sean said, his powerful arms flexing from the effort of using Tanner as a cocksleeve. "Fuck yes! God, you're AMAZING! Don't stop, stud! Fuck me until you're milked dry!" Feeling it was time for a position change, Sean reached over and grabbed Tanner by his arms, which only caused more of his cock to force itself into him. Pulling his arms towards himself until he got a firm grasp on his wrists, he yanked Tanner up suddenly, causing his body to lift off the bed. Head limply lolling to the side, his brain corrupted by the untold pleasures he was feeling. He looked down and gasped. His stomach was tented out obscenely. It looked like Sean’s spear was going to pierce through his skin, it stretched it out so far. His normally ripped abs were pushed out so far he could easily see it from between his pecs. Below the interlocked pair, a pool of their combined sexual excretions was growing larger by the minute. "Holy shit you're so fucking huge!" he screamed, his cock geysering his own loads up into the air. His brain was done at this point and his body was truly molded to Sean’s monstrous rod. Tanner’s whole body shook as he came again, his head going limp and lolling to the side. Sean’s hips were nearly a blur he was fucking Tanner so quickly. Sweat dripped off his face, becoming colored a cloudy white due to the cum that still drenched his figure. He continued to pull his body up and down as he thrusted, only adding to the power of his fucking. The overfucked teen would wake up every minute or so, have another explosive orgasm, and pass back out. Sean fully hilted himself roughly into the battered ass once more. He let out a low growl as he felt his thick cum race up his cock, and into the already filled guts he was planted in. Tanner’s flooded stomach grew at an alarming rate, no cum managing to escape the plug that was Sean’s beastly cock. Tanner could actually feel the cum begin to enter his stomach, then his throat, then his mouth filled and the cum poured from his lips. Tanner moaned and came again, rubbing their combined cum onto his bulging belly. Sean lifted him all the way off, a gigantic geyser of cum in mid-eruption spraying across the ceiling. Sean lost his grip of Tanner’s cum-lubed body, sending him falling forwards onto the bed, face first into his cum-soaked pillow. Sean sat up and aimed back down at Tanner, cum immediately covered his entire body, inch thick layers of cum covering his back. The muscle god aimed back down at Tanner's ass, gaping open with cum flowing freely from it, filling him with another giant spurt of hot seed. Tanner moaned at the sensation and rolled over to watch Sean’s never ending fountain. Sean grinned, hopping onto his knees as he aimed himself higher. His next ejaculation splashed across Tanner's face, filling his mouth in an instant and coating his head. Sean slid forward, laying atop Tanner's body with his monstrous cock sandwiched between them, pressing his meat between their chests as his pyrotechnic orgasm sprayed between their faces. Eventually Sean’s orgasm began to subside, spurts of thick white cum merely hitting the headboard instead of splattering out across its surface. He pushed his cock to the side, shifting the immense head out of the way to kiss Tanner passionately. Their cum plastered pecs and abs pressed against each other, Sean massaged Tanner’s midsection as his cum bulge receded, the weight of Sean’s body helping push his load out of Tanner’s well worn hole. Tanner ran a hand down Sean’s chest, his thumb tracing the bulging, cum-coated muscles. He turned his head to slurp off every last drop of cum from Sean’s softening monster. He took several deep gulps, savoring the salty flavor on his tongue and looked at Sean with a sly grin, he licked his lips. “We should meet up more often,” he said. Sean smiled. “I was thinking the same thing.”
  13. rockhopper

    Nephilim 6: Father Of Us All

    Here is the sixth story in this series. Chapters one through five were originally posted on the old site and are in the Archives on this site. Click my user name to your left and select "topics" to find them and my other stories. I began this story about six years ago. I've come back to it many times, but just finished it. Disclaimer: I don't own the song "Last Night of the World" from Miss Saigon (music by Claude-Michel Schönberg, lyrics by Alain Boublil and Richard Maltby, Jr.). It is a lovely song, and, in fact, is the ringtone on my phone for boyfriend. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I had become quite accustomed to the nomadic life. When distance and money are meaningless to you, you go wherever you want and stay however long you like. Still, it was nice to go back for a short visit to what had been my home city once upon a time. I went into what had been my favorite bar back in the day. It was a piano bar, dimly lit with a mainly older crowd. The pianist was playing lounge style. The sing-along would come later. I sat down and ordered a scotch. It was the same bartender I remembered from when I had been a regular there all those years earlier. He was now middle-aged and, though still handsome, showing some signs of wear. I, on the other hand, had not only not aged a day in the last decade or so, but, indeed, had a face and body such as I never dreamed of back then. The bartender clearly thought I looked vaguely familiar, but couldn't place me. I decided I would just let him think that. There was no reason to try to protect myself and there was also no reason to reveal myself. “It's always best to let the humans be if you can,” sounded a voice for whom I felt some recognition. I turned around and saw Primus Maximus, the first of our kind. He had manifested himself as a fortyish man, slender and wiry, with a beard and a wry smile. He looked a little different every time I had met him, but this should be of no surprise: Primus Maximus, or, has he liked to call himself, Max, was probably the most powerful of all created beings. I can do pretty much anything I want: Others, like Adam, Jake and Lars dwarf me by far. All of us together are as nothing before Max. He is the Father of Us All. Like most of my elders, he is very mysterious about his origins, but I know this much: The giants in the land—the Nephilim mentioned by the author of Genesis—includes Max and by then he was not the only one. “Max!” I gave him a hug and kiss, “How have you been?” Not long ago, I would not be so casual with him, but now that I had Transfigured one myself, I had become much more confident and comfortable. Jeremy, whom I had only a few months earlier brought into our life, was now enjoying his newfound liberty. We had agreed to meet up on a somewhat regular basis, but there was no intent on either of our parts of making anything exclusive. “Peter, you do an old man proud. It seems as if only yesterday you were that timid boy Adam had brought over. Of course, to me, the Industrial Revolution is like yesterday!” “Max, what brings you to this establishment?” “I check in on all my charges from time to time. You were with Adam at first, so I knew you wouldn't need me right away. I was glad you had him to see you through the first few years, but I knew that the attachment wouldn't last. Dear Adam has very romantic notions still. Nearly a millennium and he still hasn't lost all traces of his humanity—a very laudable quality, by the way—but it is not for our kind to have lifelong bonds.” “Why not?” I asked. Max laughed. “We are beings of eternity, my dear. The human notion of a lifelong commitment may work if you have a mere 80 years, but for us it is preposterous.” I nodded. At one time I would have disagreed. I thought Adam and I could spend forever with each other, but now I knew better. Although I would always love Adam, even when we were together, he had no expectation of exclusivity. After I understood that, I realized that the emotional bond would remain whether we were together all the time or not. “You are thinking way too much, Peter,” Max chuckled. I was embarrassed. “I'm sorry. It wasn't all that long ago that I was human.” He chuckled again. “My dear Peter, I could catalogue what I have done in my long time on this ball of mud, but it would be pointless. More than any other being on this planet, I could claim ownership of everything. Indeed, I have been a king. I have been known to history and I have been stealthily along its side. I much prefer the latter.” “I know you were looking forward to seeing this place again, Peter,” Max smiled, “but would you mind if we stepped out to take care of a few things?” “Not at all,” I smiled, knowing full well that Max wanted to greet me properly in the way of our kind. I wondered if he was the one who started it. Of course, for us, “stepping out” didn't involve going out the door. Stepping sideways would probably be a better description. In the next moment, we were out of time and space, out of sight of the other bar patrons, but an eyeblink away. Max put his hand on my cheek. “Ah, Peter!” He looked into my eyes and we kissed. As is custom for the younger partner in the congress our kind enter upon meeting, I found myself looking up at a much bigger, naked Max. In addition to making himself a giant, he had also changed his body to reflect my taste: He had a ripped physique, like a very heavily muscled fitness model. His fuzzy pecs, bouncing as I looked at them, seemed as broad as a meadow. His shoulders and arms complemented his chest perfectly. “Come!” he spoke in my mind and, on his bidding, I soared up to rest on his hand. “Peter, I must tell you, I haven't enjoyed the company of a New One as much as I do yours in centuries. Going back at least to Jacobus—Jake, as he calls himself now. Adam was always a little broody.” “Thank you,” I blushed. “Still can't take a compliment! As I said, it's not at all a bad thing to hold on to some human traits. We move among them. We must be able to interact with them.” Max closed his hand and held me to his chest, enveloping me in his presence. I briefly ceased to be an independent entity and became part of him. Soon, I was back in his hand. “Come back with me to the bar, Peter. I'd love to talk with you over a Scotch. I taught those Scotsmen well. No wonder they call it the water of life!” We were then as we had been, back in the bar. Max and I sat and talked for about an hour. I loved listening to Max's stories. He really had seen and done it all. The pianist who had been playing finished his last number. After a short pause, another pianist started his shift. He was about thirty, of average height and build. His sculpted goatee was dark, as was the hair on his head, which had a slightly receding hairline. The previous pianist had mostly just played with a little singing. This man was sang while he played with joy and enthusiasm. “Of course, my little love,” Max smiled to me, “There is a lot to be said for some mortals.” “You mean the pianist?” “Why don't you go play with him?” “Max,” I began to be a bit uncomfortable, “Even when I was human, I didn't 'play' much. Since Adam Transfigured me, I've only been with our own kind.” “And when you were human, you never thought you were attractive enough. Look at yourself, my dear. No mortal could resist you. And even if they could, if you want them, you can have them.” “Use my powers to attract him? I couldn't. I mean, I guess I could, but I wouldn't.” “All right, then, get him without using your powers.” “What?” “Even before you were Transfigured, you were adorable, even if you never understood it” “Are you going to take away my powers?” “No, silly boy. I trust you. You have the face and body you have now, but don't use any other talents you didn't already have. I'll bet you have no trouble! Now, go!” He did say “talents”, I thought. I always was a pretty good singer. Not like Jeremy, of course, but few are. Even though our kind have no need for money, I always carried a twenty dollar bill in my wallet just in case. I pulled it out and put it in the pianist's tip jar just as he was finishing a song. “Hello!” he said!. “May I take a request? “Do you know “Last Night of the World” from Miss Saigon?” “I sure do. That's a duet, though.” “You sing Chris,” I smiled. “I'll sing Kim,” He played an intro and began singing: In a place that won't let us feel. In a life where nothing seems real. I have found you. I have found you. I replied: In a world that's moving too fast. In a world where nothing can last. I will hold you. I will hold you. He smiled at me. Our lives will change when tomorrow comes. I smiled back. Tonight our hearts drown the distant drums. He nodded and continued: And we'll have music, all right, tearing the night: I swallowed and we harmonized: A song, played on a solo saxophone. A crazy sound, a lonely sound, A cry that says love goes on and on, Played on a solo saxophone. It's telling me to hold you tight And dance like it's the last night of the world. And so it began. For the rest of the evening, Mike, the handsome pianist, and I sang romantic duets from Broadway and the American Songbook. I had a great memory for song lyrics before my Transfiguration and had been in choir and chorus for many years, so I was comfortable with this, even without using my powers. Finally, his shift ended. He said he had never received that many tips in an evening and he had never enjoyed singing with anyone so much. He then asked if I wanted to go back to his place with him. The young human man inside me, newly out as gay and uncomfortable with his own appearance resurfaced and could barely believe this was happening. We left the bar together. Mike said “On a rainy night like this, we'll never get a cab.” “Really?” I asked as one stopped for us. Now that I had landed him, I felt no qualms about using my powers. When we got to Mike's apartment, we began kissing, Mike and I undid each other's shirts. He was quite impressive for a mortal. He had a decent amount of muscle under a nice blanket of hair. “Peter, I've never met anyone like you,” Mike sighed. “I don't think I ever will again.” “That's a pretty safe bet,” I smirked. “I could fall for you really fast.” And that's when it hit me. Even without using my powers, he couldn't resist me. My supernatural nature was driving him to obsession with me. Suddenly, Mike seemed frozen. And there, in Mike's apartment, was Max, standing next to me, grinning. “I told you!” “Max! Why did you tell me to do this?” “It's something all of our kind have to face sooner or later. If we get too close to humans, they can't resist. As I said, we must be able to move among them. Just don't get too close. They're drawn to us like moths to a flame.” I smiled. “I suppose I would be taking advantage of him in one way or another. I think sticking to our own kind is a good idea He sure does want me, though.” “I can fix that!” With barely a twitch of his eyebrow, Max erased that desire from Mike. Mike would remember this great evening singing duets with a mysterious man named Peter, but nothing else. Leaving Mike's place, we returned to the bar for one last drink. I said to Max “Mike may no longer want to do anything, but I...” “Not another word about it, dear one. Jake has agreed to meet us on the moon in five minutes.”
  14. tester26

    Sean, Billy, & Tim Cool Off

    Another tribute to HSMuscleboy's characters. The clangs of metal rang throughout the barn as two massive teens worked through their routines. The sun shone through the barn windows, lighting the sweat dripping onto the shirtless bodies of the two studs relaxing inside, clad only in a pair of generously filled jockstraps. Billy and Tim had amassed an impressive collection of equipment for their home gym, a trophy case in the corner overflowing with bodybuilding championships. Billy was working with a set of free weights and Tim was on his back, lifting up a massive bar. The teen studs were already hugely stacked, but there was always more gains to be had. They had been working for two hours straight, grunting loudly and soaking their outfits in their sweat and perspiration. Billy and Tim were just about to call it, getting off of their machine and putting their weights up. They gazed upon each other’s sweat-covered muscles with growing lust, their enormous, semi-hard cocks stretching their respective jockstraps to the breaking point. "Seems someone’s getting pretty excited," Tim said, licking his lips as he looked at Billy through narrow, lust-ridden eyes. Billy returned the gaze, his massive muscles flared and dripping with sweat. He stood up, and did several poses for Tim before suddenly grabbing the back of Tim's neck, pulling him in and planting his lips on the other's, kissing him feverishly. The two soon became lost in each other, caressing their bodies, dry humping one another, tongues intertwining in the other's mouth. Billy placed his hands on Tim's firm ass, squeezing it roughly, groping it and giving it a few slaps. The two of them were moaning loudly, Billy letting out a particularly powerful groan as Tim kissed his neck, working his way down Billy's body until he was squatting in front of his crotch, nuzzling his face against Billy’s overfilled jockstrap. Before long, they were on the ground, Billy on top of Tim, thrusting his cock against the larger teen’s. They broke the kiss and moaned loudly, bucking against each other, Tim biting his lower lip and looking at Billy with a lust-filled gaze. His cock was being pressed against his chest, a puddle of precum oozing from it and down his side, tickling him. Billy’s butt clenched hotly as he thrust, and soon Tim placed a palm on each cheek, squeezing tightly, holding the stud close against him as their bodies slid against one another. Suddenly the barn door opened, and in strolled Sean, the youngest and biggest of the three. Behind him, a pile of crushed cars were stacked on top of each other. His workout having long blown past free weights, Sean raided junkyards to find trucks and cars heavy enough to give him a good pump. A wide chest sporting two massive pecs that flexed with every movement of his hulking arms - which each carried a bicep the size of a bowling ball when flexed, a cut eight pack stomach which crunched with any slight movement of his body, and an impressive v-shaped torso that many yearned for but could never achieve even through the most rigorous of workout routines. His quads were large tree trunks that could barely squeeze into any pair of pants - the muscles always begging to tear through whatever fabric restrained them. But with all this muscle, Sean had an equally monstrous dick that never seemed to get fully soft, making it hard to wear much of anything. As he walked, his semi-hard log swung between his legs, slapping his thighs with loud thuds. Billy and Tim suddenly stopped their worship session as they smelled and then saw the glistening, pumped muscle beast. “Sup bros?” Sean said with a smirk. “Feelin’ fucking huge after that pump, seems like you guys got started without me huh?” Tim shivered as his eyes ran down that gorgeous, enormous body, pulling Billy with him as they quickly made their way to the teen god. The two of them stood side by side, pinning Sean against the barn wall, touching, groping, caressing him. Sean smiled and groaned, eyes flickering, writhing against the wall as he was touched and squeezed all over by these two muscled, super hung studs. He took turns making out with each of them, the sound of fabric tearing as Billy and Tim’s jockstraps gave up trying to contain their contents. Billy was in heaven as he groped Sean's titanic muscles, running them over with his hands and tongue and lips, thrusting against the teen’s leg. Sean’s pumped pecs were red and bulging. The huge mounds of muscle were striated with fibers; the cleavage between those two huge pieces of beef was a half foot deep. Sean smirked and flexed for them, bring both arms up and flexing his towering biceps, which they were quick to kiss and touch and squeeze, lost in a daze. Sean continued to pose and flex, letting out the occasional "yeah..." as his perfect, enormous muscles bunched up and throbbed, hard as marble, driving the two studs up the wall with the pleasure of worshipping him. Sean’s cock was at full mast - nearly two feet of throbbing, pulsating muscle cock. Billy was standing next to Sean and stroking his cock, rubbing his thick 18” long shaft against his body until those hot, hard muscles were covered in a film of clear precum, making them stand out all the more. Tim was standing on the other side of Sean, sliding his monstrous 20 inch meat between Sean’s rock-hard glutes. He had grabbed Sean’s head and turned it towards himself, holding it as he made out with the teen god passionately, who occasionally grunted as his cock was stroked, pre spurting out and coating his chin, long strings of the hot fluid drooling off of it. As Sean and Tim kissed, Tim slowly turned Sean's head away from his lips, instead aiming it forward and down, pushing Sean's lips against Sean’s own cock. "Go on, big guy..." he snarled. "Suck it..." Sean complied eagerly, opening his mouth and engulfing his massive cock. "Mmmph.." he groaned as he took it down his throat, easily able to suck his enormous endowment. Tim kept his grip on Sean's head, pushing him further down his cock, and then pulling him up before pushing him down again, forcing the stud to suck himself. "Tastes good, doesn't it?" Billy moaned in Sean's ear, continuing to jerk the bottom half of his shaft. They took the god’s moans as a yes. Sean was really picking up his sucking, wrapping his arms around his enormous, throbbing shaft. That thing had to be as thick as his arm, and almost as long! Spit and pre waterfalled down his cock, dripping from his massive, swaying balls onto the ground in a puddle. "Fuck yeah, Sean, suck your huge cock..." Billy moaned, jerking himself off as well, his 18 inches adorned with pulsating veins, his flared head growing sopping wet. Tim gripped Sean’s meat with both hands, eagerly pumping as he hungrily sucked on his own throbbing cockhead, his eyes never straying away from his godlike little bro. Sean groaned loudly, eyes flickering as he sucked his throbbing meat, his shaft being rubbed and jerked by Billy and Tim. Tim was on his knees in front of Sean. His hands massaged Sean’s big, hard legs. He squeezed his muscles, licked them, worshipped them. Sean moaned loudly as the two of them touched him, his hands off his cock now, his meat so erect it stood straight up on its own. Billy wrapped his arms the Sean’s monster chest and started to worship it as well. He touched it, licked it, kissed it, bucked his own cock against it. Sean moaned and moaned, his large beefy hands touching Billy all over as he continued to make out with his own cock. All three of them gripped Sean’s member and jerked it, not even close to covering the whole thing. "Come on, you fucking hot stud," Tim growled. "Paint this whole fucking barn white." "Let's see this giant cock shoot it's stuff," Billy grunted, arms bulging with muscle from the effort of jerking this huge cock. Tim fondled Sean’s huge balls and Billy jerked off Sean’s throbbing shaft. Sean’s moaning got louder and louder, his cock growing harder and harder, precum spitting out like a broken faucet, ready to burst. It was simply enormous. It had to be the length and thickness of Billy’s arm, and its size matched his enormous body perfectly. The perfect embodiment of masculinity and power. Pure pleasure. A sex god. Billy couldn't watch that stud going down on himself so easily anymore without succumbing to his mounting pleasure. He moaned loudly, squeezing Sean's cock hard as well as his own. His body spasmed and his hips jerked uncontrollably as rope after thick, steaming rope of cum shot out and splattered all over Sean. The teen sucked himself harder, a loud, muffled moan coming from his throat as Billy's cum washed over his body. Tim was quick to rub it all over that massive chest and cut, eight pack abs, licking between the ridges of muscle as he made Sean’s chest shine with cum that kept coming and coming from Billy. The last blow splashed onto Tim's neck as he was worshipping Sean's cum-covered body. Tim followed suit quickly after Billy, spurred into orgasm by Billy’s own. He roared in pleasure as he pointed his own cock at Billy, his own stream splashing onto the other teens. They jerked themselves feverishly at they came all over each other and Sean, kneading them cum into their bodies, hips jerking into the air as they continued to cum, bodies writhing and twitching, muscles flexing. Their combined loads finally pushed Sean over the edge, pulling his cock out of his mouth as his whole body went rigid. “FUUUCK!” Sean yelled. The blast of cum was so thick, so strong, it shot up, almost hitting the roof two stories above, and rained back down on them all in a manner so hot, it only spurred them on more. "YEAH!" Tim roared, jerking Sean off even harder. "Come on, stud! Keep it cumming!" Again and again, Sean shot more and more cum from his huge cock that just didn't seem to stop. It was literally like a fire hose, dousing everything around them in white spunk. Sean roared as his massive muscles flexed. "FUUUUCK!" he roared. They were like a wild living fountain of pure sex, cocks spurting. Cum sprayed everywhere, dowsing the whole room with thick, rich spew. Eventually, though, their orgasms subsided, and they looked as though they had just stepped out of a bath of cum, dripping in the stuff. They leaned against each other, catching their breath. Sean lazily licked the last dregs of his load from his leaking cockhead as Billy and Tim wiped their collective loads of their faces. Tim kissed Billy lustfully, then guided the stud’s mouth and lapping tongue to his cum covered face and neck, gently pushing his head further down to lap up the cum on his chest. The three of them kissed and embraced for several long minutes, their monstrous cocks still hard and pressing against each other’s hard wet bodies. Billy moved in front of Tim and turned around, rubbing his firm ass on Tim’s cock, hotdogging it between his cheeks. Tim grinned, turning so that his own ass was grinding against Sean's cock. The stud got the hint, slapping his huge member onto Tim's back, the throbbing cockhead leaking precum all over it. Tim and Sean reared their hips back, lining their cocks up with the respective hole in front of them, and simultaneously they slid forward, popping their huge dicks inside: Sean inside Tim, Tim inside Billy. All three of them cried out in pleasure, Billy's cock swelling and spurting a huge wad of pre in front of him. All three studs were moaning loudly, bodies rocking back and forth as one fucked the other. Magnificent, sweaty, muscular bodies writhed in ecstasy. Billy's cock found its way into his mouth, and he hungrily sucked himself as Tim pounded his cock into him, made all the more forceful by Sean's powerful thrusts. He felt like a god being in the back of that fuck train, grinning to himself as he slid his hands down his cum-soaked body, caressing his own muscles. He lifted an arm and flexed his enormous bicep, smirking at it as he slowly and sensually thrust into Tim, bringing his hips way back and slowly pushing them forward again, making his hot ass clench and flex. "Yeah..." he moaned, giving that huge bicep a slow lick before bringing it down, grabbing onto Tim's waist and really hammering into him now. Tim's eyes started to flicker. "Oh, fuck..." he groaned, getting close, overwhelmed by the pleasure attacking him from front and behind. Slowly Sean increased his rhythm, thrusting more and more violently. His cock throbbed heavily, and soon he was emptying his load into Billy, who in turn shot his load into his throat before letting it pop out to moan in pleasure, cock spewing in front of him, thumping against his chest with every massive spurt. Tim roared as he erupted in Billy’s ass, thrusting savagely as he flooded Billy. Cum was soon gushing out of the invaded hole with each rapid thrust. Billy’s ass clenched several times around the erupting monster as he came simultaneously. Sean growled and pulled Tim further back onto his cock, causing Tim's spurting cock to slide out of Billy. Sean fell onto the weight bench, Tim still in his grip. With his colossal strength he held Tim above him, sliding him up and down his cock like a sex toy, moaning and cumming the whole time, load after load of cum spraying in front of him, some of it landing on Billy, whose own orgasm finally died down. "Oh FUCK! Sean!" Tim howled, loving how he was being used by this stud - by this god of sex. Sean snarled and thrust his hips upwards, slamming into Tim as he simultaneously pushed him down onto his cock, his muscled arms flexing so hard they looked fit to burst, veins emerging all over them. He stood up as he fucked Tim, slamming him into the wall of the barn, sending him up the wall with each powerful thrust. "You like this huge fucking cock inside you?" he moaned in his ear. Tim must have been on his fourth orgasm now, his mind nearly breaking from the pleasure. "Y-yes...GOD yes..." he said dumbly as he was used. Sean fucked Tim harder and harder, cum starting to seep from his ass, splashing all over the two of them as they both cried out in pleasure. "Get ready bro,” Sean said. He lifted Tim off his cock and set him down. Tim fell onto the ground in a heap next to Billy, eyes glazed over, tongue hanging out as he smiled goofily. The two bodybuilders couldn't believe how engorged Sean's cock was. It was -huge-. It nearly touched his chin as it throbbed so hard they could see it swelling before their eyes. Veins pulsated like his cock was its own heart. Precum leaked from his head in long thick, unbreaking ropes onto the ground. "Make it blow," he growled. Billy and Tim obeyed, hugging Sean's monster to their hard bodies and grinding against it, sliding it against their cobblestone abs and rock hard pecs, milking that mammoth for all it was worth. "Yeah..." Sean groaned, eyes closing, head rolling back. "Oh fuck..." They slipped and slid all over his cock, licking and kissing it, jerking it with both hands. They could feel it throbbing in their palms, the stud getting close. Sean's fingers clenched into fists, his arms popping all over with veins. His neck whole body became rigid, his teeth grit, eyes clenched shut tightly. "RRRRGH-!" he howled. His slit opened wide and out poured the thickest, heaviest load any of them had ever seen. It reached the roof of the two story barn, splashing against it before falling back down on them. Billy and Tim kept jerking that enormous, spurting cock as Sean convulsed in the throes of his orgasm, pleasure sweeping through his body. They jerked, licked, sucked his cock. They worshipped it, they worshipped his body, rubbing his muscles all over, kissing his arms, licking his cut abs, squeezing his marble thighs. Sean soon reached a second orgasm, his cock inflating and throbbing in the others' grips, exploding in another torrent of cum that soon ended, only to be followed by another, and another, and another - an endless stream hosing down the three of them. Billy and Tim were so turned on by the hot display that their own huge cocks were cumming without even being touched, slapping against their bodies with every huge, thick rope that shot out. The three giants groaned and moaned the whole five minutes that they knew the throes of orgasm. Sean came and came, those huge cantaloupe balls of his hugging his shaft. The three of them painted the ceiling, the walls, everyone in what must have been gallons of cum, the stud not relenting. Minutes upon minutes passed as they came, each stream of cum slowly becoming smaller than the last one, until finally it was but a short spurt that landed in front of him. With a grunt Sean fell onto his butt on the soaked floor next to his brothers. Everyone was exhausted, covered in cum, breathing heavily. They looked at each other and laughed. “Time to hit the showers?” Billy grinned. The studs laughed. There was much more in store.
  15. “You did that on purpose.” “Did what.” “You intentionally bumped into those two guys and sent them flying to the floor.” “What? Why would I do that?” “Because you saw them messing with me over at the dumbbells rack. You wanted to get back at them for giving me grief.” He smiled. The grin did not make him less intimidating. He still looked like a freaking mass of muscle . . . but with a smile. Dirk was massive. There was just no other word to describe him. His traps were a lot bigger than my entire shoulders. His delts looked like bowling balls had grown under his skin. His pecs ballooned out like two mammoth blimps flying side by side. And the dude’s biceps looked like two whole giant beef shanks hanging in the butcher shop. His balding head matched all the humongous shiny bulges everywhere else on his body. And the trimmed reddish-brown full beard and mustache gave him a dangerous Viking look. But it was his massive muscles – freakishly swollen by intense lifting – that a person always noticed first . . . whether he was fully clothed or jut wearing shorts rolled up his giant thighs, like now. “Did you see how they bounced off me like they’d been hit by a Mack truck.” “They were hit by something much more powerful than a Mack truck, dude.” Dirk’s grin got bigger. It pleased him when I talked about his body, his size, or his muscles. If I continued to talk about him – more than just a passing comment – he’d start getting excited and the bulge at his crotch would grow massive, too. Dirk was a size queen when it came to his own body. Bigger was definitely better. He loved talking about his muscles . . . but he loved it even more when someone else talked about them. And don’t get me started about the indecent boners that would sprout up any time someone asked to feel his arms or his chest. The dude was a walking carnival act – screaming for attention. We’d been late for so many restaurant reservations because he’d have to be a muscle goodwill ambassador doling out flexes and offering groping sessions on the street. I started telling him our dinner time was forty-five minutes earlier than it really was, just to accommodate him making someone’s night by posing at a stoplight. Walking in town with him was like walking with the Hulk. Even though he wasn’t green, people stared as if he were. Who could blame them, though . . . like I said, the guy was freaking massive. “No one messes with you . . . ever. That’s just the way it is. They should be happy that I didn’t get really mad. I think their heads are still spinning from smacking into me, though, and that makes me happy. They sure skedaddled out of the gym quickly after being introduced to my non-moving mass.” Dirk was now looking at himself in the large mirror along the opposite wall of the locker room. I could tell he was getting himself a little juiced from staring at his own body. He tensed his rock-hard stomach and mounds of abs muscles burst through his skin. He then shook out his quads and flexed them afterwards, causing a convoluted roadmap of veins to instantly appear. It looked like highways traveling over mountains and through valleys. The orange-sized head of his dick started pushing against his black shorts and I instantly knew that big Dirk was horny. This typically happened after a workout, but the definitely one-sided altercation with the two bullies had made his pump even more orgasmic than usual. “I need to be thicker.” “What? Are you crazy, man?” “I want to be thicker . . . much thicker.” “Most double-wide trailers are thinner than you, Dirk!” It was clearly an exaggeration, but my comment made him smile, again. Dirk’s chest was about fifty-eight inches thick. He was the thickest man I knew. He had just sent two big grown man flying to their butts because of his dense body – but it wasn’t enough. Dirk knew of bodybuilders who had chests that measured over sixty inches. He wanted to be thicker than that. But he didn’t just want a thick chest. He wanted every part of his body to be intensely thick. He wanted to be a tank of a man – unstoppable and immovable. It’s what he talked about all the time. “Thicker is better. The thickest would be best.” I imagined his chest ballooning out even more. I envisioned arms that were so swollen they dangled at a forty-five degree angle – biceps too huge to let his limbs rest by his side. I thought about a neck as thick as an oak tree. I longed for a stomach with abs so enlarged they were like speedbumps made from asphalt. I wondered about legs so thick they could be columns holding up a balcony in a palace. I dreamed of Dirk so massive the ground shook when he walked. Speeding cars would be totaled if they hit him and he wouldn’t even have a scratch. I contemplated sharing these ideas with Dirk, but the intense activity already happening at his crotch told me it wasn’t a good idea. His long thick dong had flopped out of his shorts before, just because he got too excited. “Dude, if you become any thicker I don’t think you’ll be able to move. I have to help you with your shirts, as it is.” “I’m as flexible as shit, man, and you know it.” To prove his point, Dirk bent over and put his head between his wide-as-shit calves. His upper back exploded wide with mounds of muscles popping out everywhere. I was bummed that I couldn’t see his round, firm, bubble butt from where I stood. It was truly amazing that this hulk of a man was able to bend like that. He flexed his arms while he was upside down and I saw how massive his triceps had become. He swung his body back up with ease and grinned at me. His arms were still flexed and the peaks of the biceps competed with his bald head for being the highest thing around. “I just have trouble with my shirts because I like them tight as hell, hugging all my massive muscles.” “Truer words have never been spoken.” “Gut punches. Now.” “Come on, dude, can’t we give my poor fingers a break for a change?” “Nope. I pretend they’re bullets and I’m not feeling a thing.” It was a post workout routine. No matter what. I always complained, but we both knew I loved it as much as he did. Hitting his abs felt like hitting rounded bricks. They weren’t just hard – they were solid, like the way a building is solid. I had a feeling Dirk wouldn’t have felt an aluminum bat slamming into his stomach, but we hadn’t advanced to that level, yet. I stepped in front of him and sent both of my fists slamming into his stomach with a loud smack. I knew Dirk got off on the double gut punch. It was the loud whack sound of my knuckles hitting his tight, unyielding muscled abs that got him excited the most. It would take a few minutes for the stinging pain to leave my fingers and wrists, but we both loved watching his chiseled tummy repelling my hardest punches. I pulled my hands back and moved my fingers around like I was playing an ‘air’ piano – trying to flick out the pain. “I’ve got a concrete wall of a stomach, man,” Dirk said, looking down at the red marks left by my fists. “And it’s only going to get thicker and harder.” “Well, my punching days are almost over, then, big man,” I said in reply. “I’m not breaking fingers just to give you a little rush” Dirk barely heard anything I was saying. He was too busy looking at himself in the mirror and running his left hand up and down his rock had stomach. He smacked his palm against his abs and a loud wallop echoed throughout the locker room. I saw a red outline of his fingers left on his stomach and I knew the slap had been intense. It was perfectly clear that my punches weren’t felt, at all, and he needed his own powerful hands to make his abs respond in any way. There was a guy about seven lockers away who clearly got a little scared of the hulking muscleman beating his own abs, for he gathered his bag and clothes and went around the corner to find another place to change. “You’re scaring the other patrons,” I said, chuckling to myself. “Good,” responded Dirk, as he tensed his eye-popping, massive pecs. His mammoth chest was gorgeous. Two rounded concrete pillows of muscles. When he showered, water dripped off of his nipples hitting the floor below, since the nubs pointed straight down because of the hefty massiveness of his pecs. There wasn’t a shirt in the world that could hide those huge puppies. Dirk usually left three or four buttons undone – to show off his enormous man-tits, but mainly because he couldn’t have clasped them shut even if he wanted to. Dirk believed a man’s chest was a key indicator of his power. He thought pecs should make it instantly clear how strong a dude was. He always said if the person you’re talking to doesn’t move their gaze down to your chest within the first fifteen seconds, then you weren’t big enough. People talking to Dirk didn’t waste three seconds before their eyes traveled down to his massive mounds of muscle. Hell, some people actually never looked him in the face – their stare stayed glued to his pecs. I found myself having to adjust my crotch any time he decided to bounce his pecs for his own or someone else’s enjoyment. “Gonna put another inch on this chest in the coming month, dude.” It was a statement of fact. It was Dirk telling his body an order. It was the kind of self-inspiration that had turned the guy into the hulk that he was. Like a true alpha, he told his muscles what to do. The words ‘try,’ ‘hope,’ or ‘might’ were never used by Dirk. If he ever began to strain on a lift of some kind . . . like when he was curling a dumbbell . . . he’d look down at his biceps and bark out an order. He’d say something like ‘Come on you fucking puny arm – be a big man and lift.’ And every time, whatever body part he was ordering around would listen and respond immediately. He was a general and his muscles were the platoon he commanded. And his army of bulges never disobeyed an order. Lifting heavy weights definitely made Dirk big, but I believed it was more about how he intimidated his own muscles into growth. I’d seen him growl at his own biceps before and I swear the thing expanded a little simply out of fear. He did the same thing when he was coaching me through a set. He’d boss my much smaller muscles around like they were minions doing his bidding. I had definitely grown, so it clearly worked. Dirk was obviously now working himself into a little lust-filled moment – staring at his own body always really turned him on. “Jacked today, bro. Feeling it more than usual. Taking care of bullies without even raising an arm gets me so stoked. They felt like tiny insects bouncing off of me. Loved watching how my hard pecs didn’t give at all when they smashed into them. Fucking A, I’m loving how swole I feel.” I knew better than to interrupt his self-adoration. When Dirk got to talking about his own muscles, there was very little that could change his focus. He just needed a few minutes to get a ‘muscle high’ from staring at his own body. Who could blame him? I did, however, know I was supposed to stop him if he started to get indecent – with what he was saying or in regards to how big he let himself get below the belt. It was always important to stop him before there was any kind of wardrobe malfunction and he ended up sprouting major wood way beyond the waistband of his pants or out through the legs. Also, Dirk had a tendency to squirt more thick pre than most guys did when they had a full blown orgasm. He was just a walking cum machine – definitely due to the size of his muscles. I, of course, got off on listening to Dirk talk about his own body. It was one of the hottest things I had ever heard or seen. He simply lusted after his own hugeness more than anything else. And, for me, that was like the best foreplay, ever! I had to force myself to encourage him to stop when he was getting close to losing control. It was like when he flexed to intimidate some guy – he lost all ability to maintain his composure. He’d growl loudly, and throw his body into mind-blowing pose after pose – scaring dudes until they pissed themselves or emptied a big load into their undies. I, myself, had come close to losing control many times when he was Hulking out in front of someone – and I wasn’t even gay, just really into muscle. “I’m going to be the thickest freak to ever walk the planet, man. I’m going to be scarier than a charging elephant. I’m going to be like a bulldozer plowing through a flimsy, little wall. I’m going to be a tsunami of muscle blasting up against a coast. I’m going to be massive.” He tensed every possible muscle in his body one by one as he spoke. It was like watching a multi-ringed muscle circus with several acts performing at one time. My gaze had to dart around to try and catch the full show. However, I also quickly noticed the show at his crotch was growing bigger and bigger by the second. Dirk was loving his own words and his own posing even more than me. I knew the circus was going to turn very pornographic if I didn’t quickly figure out how to stop him. I knew the perfect way to change Dirk’s focus. “Dude, your traps are looking a little small, today. Don’t you think?” The tensing of muscles stopped. The discourse about his own body and what it felt like ceased immediately. The big man’s gaze zoomed instantly on his trapezius muscles – flexing only them. The things were humongous – much bigger and thicker than my entire shoulders – but desperate times called for desperate measures. I needed to stop him before he turned the locker room into a bathhouse – full of nudity and the smell of semen. Dirk’s neck, traps, and delts ballooned into something that looked like they had been morphed. He had traps for days and they were more powerful looking and bigger than any I had ever seen, but the guy couldn’t stand the thought of part of him looking small or weak. It was his greatest fear. It was his constant worry. I had succeeded in pulling him away from the intense explosion his self-worship was heading for. After he looked at his own gigantic traps for a few seconds, he turned his eyes on me and a knowing smile crept across his face. “Thanks, buddy. I was losing control, again, wasn’t I?” “Just a little, Dirk. I needed to figure out a way to bring you back to the moment. Your traps are looking more powerful than ever, dude. Not to worry.” “I just get so lost in my own muscle, dude. It’s like I go into another world when I watch myself flexing.” “Who can blame you? If I had a body like that, I’d be flexing it non-stop.” “You have a fine body, bud.” “Thanks, but it’s like comparing titanium to cheap plastic when you’re standing beside me, big guy.” “Oh fuck, I feel as tough as titanium . . . that’s for sure.” “Watch it, there, tiger. You’re going to go down that muscle rabbit hole, again. Stay focused on the here and now. Let’s not get thrown out of another gym for indecent behavior . . . although I think they’d be scared to try and throw someone as big as you out.” “I can’t help it man. I just get lost in picturing what I’m going to become. I mean, I know I’m big, now, but I’m going to keep growing . . . keep getting thicker, heavier, dense as fuck. I want to be able to walk through walls and not even notice. I want to be too heavy for normal furniture. I want to sound like boulders rubbing together when I flex. I just got to get thicker . . . much thicker.” “How many pounds have you added in the last three months, Dirk?” “I don’t know . . . I guess about twenty.” “And all of that was hard muscle, dude. Freaking hard muscle. Imagine what you’re going to look like after a year.” “Aw fuck man, I’m imagining it and it’s hot as hell. I’m just going to have to stop buying clothes because I’m going to grow out of them every two or three months. I’m a freaking muscle growing machine, dude . . . and I just can’t stop. Speaking of parts of me growing . . . when are you going to let me tap that fucking hot ass of yours, man.” “Dude, you know I’m not into guys.’ “Well, you certainly seem like you’re into me.” “That’s because of all the huge muscles, man. I’m definitely into muscle. Who wouldn’t be into a thick, massive body like yours?” We both looked down at his chest, arms, and abs – like we needed proof of his hugeness or something. We were both lost in intense muscle admiration for a few seconds. It was almost like we were seeing the huge bulges for the first time. He wasn’t even flexing, but every part of his body was bulging hard. Just standing there he looked jacked beyond belief. I could tell he was on the verge of getting lost in his gorgeous body again. I wondered if I needed to head him off before he went down that path. To my surprise, he brought himself back. It seemed he had something else on his mind. “I could pound you so good, man. These muscles make me a fucking pounding machine – guaranteed to satisfy. I could just take you and have my way with you, you know. How would you stop me. Picking you up and turning your body any which way I wanted to – that would be hot. You’d definitely feel all my thickness as I plugged you, dude.” “Sorry, man. I’m into muscle and not dick. I’m along for the ride for making you grow bigger because it’s going to be awesome seeing just how huge you get. I’ll be your coach and your biggest cheerleader, but I don’t want to be your boy toy. Besides, you go through boys like you go through toothpaste – you squeeze all the freaking juice you can out of them and then discard them like trash. I like my bedmates to be soft and round – not bulging out of this world and hard as concrete.” “I could show you something definitely harder than concrete, buddy. Once you go jacked you never go back. Forget the ladies, man, I can take you to muscle heaven.” The fire hydrant in his shorts was quickly moving to full mast. This was a typical conversation after one of his intense workouts. He always got super horny and talked about his lust for me. As hot as his body was and as hot as it sounded when he talked about how much he wanted me, I was just not into guys – even monstrous guys. I just adored his huge muscles and watching him grow. I was also a little scared of what his giant body, not to mention his giant tool, would do to me in bed. He probably weighed more than an SUV loaded down with concrete and I got the feeling his thrusting power would be like a wrecking ball coming through the side of a building. He was now staring at me like he was a giant lion and I was a little gazelle he’d cornered and there was no escape. The lust in his eyes was definitely flattering, but the way he balled up his fist and tensed his arms was a little nerve-wracking – like it was taking every ounce of his incredible strength to keep from pouncing on me. “Um . . . Dirk . . . it’s me . . . remember? The one you just recently promised to protect . . . to make sure no one messes with me.” “Oh sorry, dude, I was just lost in my thoughts about smashing that body of yours against the wall as I lifted you off the ground with my thick, massive, hard-as-hell cock. I’d love to dump my cream filling into that hot little body of yours. My big battering rod would thrust into you like a girder supporting an entire skyscraper. Feeling you bob up and down as I flexed my huge dong supporting all of your weight. Oh man, plowing you so hard and hearing you moaning for me to slam you harder, deeper – with my muscles flattening you as I bang with all the power I can. Fuck, I want you so much, buddy.” “Dirk, man! Snap out of it. There’s no way I’m letting you get that third leg of yours anywhere near my ass. Dude! Calm the fuck down. Go take a cold shower or something. You’re scaring me. Remember, you get this way post workout!” I saw reality seep back into his eyes. He kept his fists clenched and his muscles tensed, but I could tell he was coming down off of his testosterone high . . . his adrenaline rush . . . induced by lifting heavy weights. It reminded me of when the Hulk would change back into Bruce Banner, but Dirk didn’t get smaller when he calmed down – he stayed jacked beyond belief. Finally, bulges relaxed and he released his fingers – looking a little less scary than he had before. The fire hydrant stayed fully engorged, however, so I knew he wasn’t completely back to earth. He could still be sent back into orgasmic ecstasy by nothing more than a soft breeze or a casual compliment on how thick he was looking. “Damn, bud. Forgive me. I just need sex . . . all the time . . . but especially after a good workout. My best cardio is fucking pretty, young, super tight things. I love to flex while I’m plowing, so I can watch my muscles grow. You sure you don’t want to take a walk on the wild side with a fucking huge, thick gorilla, man?” “I’m sure, Dirk. I’m flattered that you fancy me . . . but I’m not interested in being flattened like a pancake by your massive body. I like being the dominant one in my relationships and your alpha-ness is off the charts. I wouldn’t stand a chance in any kind of competition against you. Your pecs, alone, have more muscle than my entire body. And you like to curl the amount of weight I’m benching. I think I’ll stick to smaller bodies of the female persuasion, if you don’t mind.” “Suit yourself, dude, but you have no idea what you’re missing out on. I could carry you around all day as you rode my big thick tool. Just thinking about it makes me feel thicker . . . heavier . . . like the room should shake when I walk. Aw, dude, I’m going to go crazy if I don’t plow something, soon.” “How about that new guy you have the hots for . . . you know the one you met the other night.” “Oh hell yeah . . . that fitness model. The one we listened to as he talked about how huge he was and acted all cocky with that group of admirers. Then, I walked up behind him and the looks on the faces of his entourage told the dude something freaky was standing behind him . . . that, and the fact that I blocked out so much light. That tight-as-hell tank didn’t hide a thing, did it? When he turned around, you could have pushed him over with a feather – that’s how astounded he was. He was frozen, like a statue . . . in total shock. Oh fuck, just thinking about how he thought he was so freaking huge until he got a gander at true massiveness. If he had been a puppy, he would have had his tail between his legs – all scared of this alpha. Speaking of tails, that guy has one of the hottest asses I’ve ever seen. Firm, protruding, gorgeous ass cheeks that were made for plowing. He’s exactly what the doctor ordered for my afternoon. I think it’s time that little fitness model found out what a true massive alpha is really like. That was a good idea, buddy. Let’s text him right now to see what he’s up to. I have a feeling he’ll cancel any plans the moment I invite him to drop by. Boy howdy, big Dirk is going to get some tight ass!” I knew, right away, that I had narrowly avoided being slammed between the mattress and Dirk’s big body, yet again. It was always touch and go for a few minutes after every workout. I never knew if I was going to be forced into something I really didn’t want to do – but I knew there’d be no way to stop Dirk. He was just too massive. The dude’s huge fingers were having trouble punching the text into his phone. He often had me do it for him. Mainly because he’d crushed a few expensive smart phones in frustration. This was a long text, which made me think Dirk was being a little subtle – for a change. Usually, when he was needing sex, he’d message a guy saying, “My cock needs to plow you. 8pm, my house” or “Your ass stuffed with my big rod. Now.” The big guy was always short and to the point and he was never turned down. I was beginning to think I was the only dude that had actually told him no. This text, however, was longer and he was kind of mumbling what he was typing. “Hey handsome. Thought you might like to see me in just my posers. Just finished a three hour workout. I could flex all my humongous bulges for you. You could grope for a little foreplay. I’ve also got enough bottles of wine to get us to the point where we don’t care what happens next. Available?” “You’re such a fucking romantic, Dirk.” “Hey, don’t tease me. I promised wine, didn’t I?” The phone made a noise. The fitness model was already responding – as if he had been sitting there waiting for Dirk’s text. The big man’s face lit up and his arms tensed a little as he read the response. I could tell the model was saying yes, because Dirk’s shorts bounced joyously at the crotch. He clearly wanted to share the response. “Available and my toothbrush is already packed. Send address details. I could come now.” “Well, it’s clear Dirk-man is getting some handsome ass, tonight. I’m happy for you big man.” “It doesn’t really matter if they’re good looking, bud, since their face will be plastered into the pillow the entire time. It does matter, however, if they are tight as fuck and able to take my intense pounding. This guy was built – I think he’ll be able to take me being a little rough.” “A little rough to you, man, is like a bulldozer plowing through and flattening a little wooden shack. Just don’t break him.” “Ha! I’ll try not to. You sure you don’t want to come over and join us. I could use you as back up for when he’s too tired for another round. Trust me, I could get you used to the gay life, dude. I could make you never look at another woman. Come on, let me pop your cherry.” His mega-hard, bulging pecs had pushed me against the row of lockers behind me. The even harder head of his raging hard-on was pressing into my lower stomach, like the barrel of some rocket launcher. He placed his hands on the lockers beside my head, so I was completely surrounded by vein-covered muscles – bulging with power. For a split second, I let the musky stench of him envelop me – along with the intense heat he was radiating. My mind drifted to what it must be like to be held by his humongous arms and squeezed by all his strength. I quickly shook my head and snapped out of my muscle trance. Lately, this had been happening a lot – me contemplating Dirk having his way with me. I could tell that Dirk sensed my temporary thoughts – like how a big animal can sense fear in its prey. I placed my hands on his chest and pushed. He didn’t budge, but he did chuckle at my feeble attempt. He leaned in closer, his chest smashing into my body even harder. He brought his mouth to the side of my head. “You’re waiting until I’m even thicker aren’t you, bud? You want me to be at my thickest when you finally give into me. You want it to feel like a mountain has been placed on top of you when we share a bed, don’t you? I’m going to be massive . . . heavy as shit . . . and strong as fuck. You saying ‘no’ to me makes me grow, man. I could have my way with every man in the world, dude, but it wouldn’t matter. All of this hugeness is because of you. Don’t worry, I can wait. Waiting just fuels me on to pack on more dense muscle. Colossal Dirk will one day show you what you’ve been missing. But it will only be when you’re ready. In the meantime, I’ll just keep getting thicker. And no matter how many hot, stacked fitness models I pound, dude . . . know that none of them makes my muscles bulge the way you do. None of them makes my massive cock as hard as you do. None of them makes me want to be thicker . . . the way that you do. See you tomorrow, bud.” It was like the back end of a bus, which was pinning me to a wall, finally pulled away - as he stepped back. He was somehow jacked even more than he had been just seconds ago. Clearly, chatting that way to me made him tense even bigger. His excitement permeated every inch of the room. It was infectious, too. I wanted him. I wanted to feel his heavy, strong body pressing into me. I wanted to feel his cock poking into me like a spear. I wanted to feel his breath on my neck as he bent his head down to talk into my ear. It was insane. No other guy interested me, at all. I was into women and had been all my life. But the size of Dirk, the density of Dirk, the cockiness of Dirk, the power of Dirk – that was different. He was getting thicker every day. He was growing. He was becoming a freaky massive muscle monster and I knew – one day – I would finally offer myself to him. It would be an act of complete adoration to this muscle god. I watched as he grabbed his gym back and waddled away – not even stopping to put on a shirt and not even caring that his huge fire hydrant of a cock was making his shorts pop out like a circus big tent. I finally took a deep breath and counted to ten – begging myself to not explode.
  16. tester26

    Sean & Billy Cool Off

    No plot, just lots of sex. Based on HSMuscleBoy's characters. Sean was horny. He always was when he got home after a workout. His hands roamed over the ripped, hard contours of his body, covered only by a white t-shirt and posers. He flexed his sweaty arms and took in a deep breath of his musk. Fuck he smelled good. His muscles strained against the shirt, sweat making the skintight cloth partially transparent. His pecs bulged out, like hills of muscle, his hard nipples pointing down. His cut eight pack was visible beneath the cloth, cobblestone muscles crunching with every breath he took. The shirt rode up his waist a little, revealing his lower abs. He extended both arms straight to the sides. The sleeves were straining against his arms, covering his bowling ball-like shoulders and only a few inches of his arms, expanding nearly beyond their capacity. His muscular legs, oversized bulge, and massive, rippling torso filled him with desire and lust, but he kept his arousal at bay. Sean knew just how he wanted to cool off. He moaned softly again as he rubbed his body, eyes closed, feeling his wonderful hard muscles. His hands drifted down to his massive meat, soft but already 14 inches long, stretching his posers to their limit. “Ohhh yeah..." he slowly moved his palm down his shaft, ending at the fat head. “Mmmf…Save it, save it," he told himself. Sean wandered over to the large mirror next to the bed. He began flexing his chest and abs, grinning as the muscles contracted into fibrous, erotic, bulges and creases. Sean’s shirt was stretched so tight it looked like it was painted onto his powerful body. He put his hand to his narrow waist and slowly caressed the flat abdominal wall. His fingers moved up and slid over the chiseled mounds of muscle. He continued to flex his midsection as the abs molded exactly as he told them to do, obeying his will. He growled softly next as he flexed harder, his midsection pulling tighter as he crunched slightly forward, bringing his flank muscles into play. They instantly tightened, forming rigid fingers of finely etched muscle, angling downward to make his waist seem even narrower. Sean chuckled as he admired himself in the mirror. His upper body was one of extreme muscularity. Everything was extraordinarily over-sized. And etched. God he looked amazing. He looked at himself in the mirror, clad in nothing but the shirt and posers. He was too tall for the mirror, his body cutting off at the neck and not revealing any of his face. All he could see was his hot, muscled torso and huge, bulging crotch. He looked further down his body, past his bulging soft cock and sizable balls, to his thighs. They were thickly muscled tree trunks without him even flexing, and already showed the four separate muscle groups that made up the quadriceps. He knew that once they were flexed, they would show another dimension of definition. He put a foot forward lightly, and set it firmly to the ground. Then he wiggled the thigh muscle from side to side a couple of times. Then instantly, the muscle formed and stopped any and all movement once Sean flexed it hard. The deepest cuts ever seen through a quad muscle, shredding the four muscles deeply, appeared immediately. Not only that, but Sean watched as the thinnest cross-striations rippled across the inner and outer teardrop of the muscle group. Staring down at the thickly-developed muscle in the mirror, Sean let out another soft grunt. He released the pose, and wiggled the quad muscle yet again, then with total control over the huge mass, he flexed, and instantly it ceased all motion, ripping to shreds before his eyes. The muscle was so clearly defined and fully developed, the outer sweep now revealed still only a glimpse of the sheer power in the stud’s quadriceps. Further down his leg rested his calf muscles. With just the slightest change to the angle of his foot, he tightened those chiseled muscles slowly, making them first bulge, then ripple. He turned next to the side, and continued to look at his legs in the mirror. He slightly bent his closer leg, and then as he positioned himself, the sinews in his massive quads rippled. He looked at his growing bulge. It was still soft, but visibly pulsing, hoping to find relief in the near future. His bulge bounced with every flex of his legs, a wet spot forming at the tip of his posers as his dick signaled his arousal. Sean resisted the urge, the need to caress the massive appendage, for now at least. He looked further up at his upper body. He touched the rock hard, and flat wall of muscle, as his fingers lightly brushed over the mounded bricks. He breathed in deeply, his chest puffing out, a large tear forming near his left armpit. He bent his arms at the elbows slowly, watching excitedly as his biceps took form and got bigger, and bigger, and bigger... Riiiiip! His sleeves tore clean off, unable to handle the monsters that were Sean's biceps. "Yeah..." he groaned softly, exhaling, arms bent as much as they could go, blocked by his biceps, huge as bowling balls, capped with a thick, throbbing vein. He breathed in again, another tear forming on the other side of his shirt. Then, with a loud “grrr!" he brought his arms down in front of him, bending over and flexing his back. Boom! His entire shirt burst into shreds. Muscles throbbed with power all over his body, veins pulsating, neck thickening, skin looking as tight as his shirt was when he first put it on. Fuck yeah, he was a stud all right. He looked at the thick slabs of muscle that made up his chest, unflexed but already ripped. The overall display formed huge, hemi-globed slabs of rock. Sean slapped his fist against his left chest muscle. Even with his astonishing strength, and the unflexed muscle, nothing moved at all. A thick thud sound reverberated throughout the whole room, and Sean grunted softly. Then, he bounced his massive pecs. With that slightest movement, the entire muscle shredded impossibly deep. To think, that wasn't even half-flexed. He shrugged next as his huge, thick deltoids lifted, and rippled, showing the cleanest, and hardest mass of muscle capping those tremendous arms. The three heads of his deltoids were clearly visible, even when he was standing still. A few small veins riddled over the muscled caps. He stopped his flexing, standing up straight again. He cocked an eyebrow when the saw the tent forming in his posers. Sean grinned, stroking his huge length through the fabric, enticing it to grow bigger, harder, thicker... Sean looked down at his whole body, and groaned at the feel of his arousal. He lifted both his arm out to his sides, and looked over at them one at a time. He tightened his fists slowly. Even without curling his arm, his biceps had both split along the top of the muscle showing the deepest separation between the twin heads ever seen. His massive, horseshoe triceps hung heavily, but fully in control under that huge teen’s arm. Sean started to curl his arms again, making the biceps muscles rise, grow thicker, harder, the deep split between the two heads of the muscle filling in with mass. The huge, hard muscle pushed the thick vein up against the tight skin and hair, making the vein clearly visible, almost like it was going to come through the skin. It continued to rise higher, harder, thicker, each sinew clearly visible, but molding together to form the hardest biceps muscle ever seen. "Mmph, yes..." he groaned, staring at his massive torso in the mirror. He brought his arms to his face and kissed his biceps, groping the top of each impossibly huge peak with his hands. He closed his eyes as he squeezed his pecs, flexing them over and over. He cracked his eyes open, smiling wryly as he witnessed his bulge growing and growing, tenting his posers greatly, causing them to grow super tight around his round, firm ass. A bead of precum seeped through the cloth, his fist-sized cockhead leaking as it hardened. The base of his thick cock shaft came into view as it pulled his posers away from his body. He planted both large hands on his rear, squeezing them tightly and massaging them, lightly thrusting against the air. Riip. A small tear formed near the middle of his shaft. He was getting too big for his posers. His cock was bent, trying desperately to free itself. The thick-girthed cylinder throbbed and swelled larger and larger as it tried to straighten out, already well over a foot in length. Sean moaned, picturing all the cum he made people shoot at the sight of him, with his big muscles and gigantic monster of a cock. Yeah, he knew they would be thinking about him every night they jacked off, every time they had fun with each other. He was their sex idol. Snap! His posers burst apart, falling in pieces around his feet. "Ugh!" he grunted as his fat cock sprang out, slapping against his hard muscles, where it continued to swell and grow, only about half hard. Two colossal testicles the size of fucking grapefruits descended in their sagging sack of flesh, landing with a thud against his thighs. Sean flexed and his huge, thick manhood lifted and slapped hard against his chest, just between his pecs, teasing him with a thick dollop of precum at the head. He flexed his massive chest just enough to hold that thick pole steady there. He watched the muscle sinews in the mirror as they worked up and down that huge stud shaft, stroking the length. He grabbed it with both hands, licking his lips slowly as he kept his arms still and thrust forward slowly, but powerfully, ass clenching hotly as he fucked his grip. He let go and leaned forward, his cockhead kissed the cold glass of the mirror, and when he reared his hips back, a thick string of precum bridged his cockhead to the glass. Sean raised an arm and brought his bicep next to his head, running his tongue all over it, worshipping his own muscled body, thrusting his cock into the mirror as his hands roamed his torso, squeezing his pecs and abs, his eight pack crunching and flexing as he thrust. Sean repeated this process, going a little faster now, humping into his hands. Precum squelched in his grip, his entire shaft soon lubing up completely. He had to slowly expand his grip as his cock became thicker and thicker. He loved feeling it swell against his palms - feeling those thick veins throbbing against his skin as it became hard as a rock. "Fuck yeah," he turned sideways as he looked at his reflection, his cock too big for the mirror, going past the edge of it, oozing pre onto the carpet. He faced the glass again, cockhead swiping against the glass. He shuddered as he slowly bent his hips forward, his dick sliding up, his two softball-sized nuts swinging between his muscled legs. The base of his shaft touched the glass, and his cock lurched, spurting pre all over the mirror. Sean squeezed the base of his meat, feeling it throb in his hands. Now fully erect, hard as rock and covered with snaking, pulsating veins, it was at least 22 inches in length and 4 inches in diameter. By itself, the purple head was the size of Sean’s fist, with a gaping, finger-sized opening at its tip, leaking its syrupy load of pre-cum. He dug one hand beneath his massive testes; they were HEAVY, wet and sticky, covered with thick furrowed skin and snaking blue veins. He stepped back from the mirror, his cock nestled between his pecs. He sat down on the edge of his bed, still able to see his reflection through the precum-smeared glass. He put one hand on the edge of the bed, smiling as he flexed his tricep, and used his other hand to press his cock against his body. He squeezed his legs, making his dick harder than before, keeping it pointed straight up. He put his hand down and bent his head, watching himself as he let his huge member slid past his open lips. His whole form shivered visibly as he sucked, bobbing his head slowly up and down his cock, feeling the veins pulsating against his lips and cheeks, the wet head pressing against the back of his throat, soft but hard at the same time, like a balloon that was well inflated. He swallowed his precum as it oozed out like a stream. He grasped his shaft with both hands, pumping it slowly up and down, squeezing it hard as the base and pushing the collected precum upwards, getting a large mouthful of it by the time he reached near the top of his shaft that wasn't covered by his lips. He let his balls hang off the edge of the bed, hanging low and heavy. He grasped one and lifted it, moaning as he felt just how heavy it was. Fuck, he was a stud. Who wouldn't want him? He watched his arms bulge in the mirror as he pumped his cock, breathing loudly and heavily through his nose as he got closer and closer to orgasm. His head worked his dick more quickly, slurping and sucking loudly, jerking his cock with the movement of his head: pumping up as his mouth went up, down as it went down. He could take almost a foot of his dick when he really tried, feeling it slide down his esophagus, choking him. God, he loved that - being able to stuff his own massive fuckstick into his own throat. How much did that say about his size? His legs tensed up, squeezing together. His toes curled, and his lips lingered around his glans, hands slowly - painfully slowly working their way up his shaft. He could feel it quivering in his light grasp, swelling before his eyes as he looked at his reflection, forcing his mouth open even more. Sean slid his lips off his cock quickly, falling back onto the bed, eyes shut tight, teeth grit. His hands grasped the base of his cock tightly, feeling his urethra bulging outwards, cum struggling to force its way past his grip. His cock was huge. He saw it turn a purple color, harder than usual, blood trapped in it. Veins stood out greatly along the sleek, taught flesh, like small branches in a tree. Cum sputtered weakly from the tip, waiting for Sean to remove his grip. His face twitched, his body tensed and flexed. His abs crunched as he sat up slightly to look at his titanic monster of a cock - truly enormous, truly godly. He was sent to this earth to fuck, and the sight before him was proof of that. It was like he was willing his muscles to grow. He completely worshipped his own massive reflection, watching his reflection as he kissed his massive muscles. Kissed himself. His power. His superior strength. And so he let go, releasing his nearly two-foot monster as his hips slammed towards the ceiling, releasing the biggest, thickest rope of cum which splattered against the ceiling. He came with the power of a fire hose, spewing out ten times what a healthy male porn star might produce in a week. Sean’s cumblasts came in waves, shooting streams of stringy, thick cum into the air. "YEAH!" he couldn't help but scream, the pleasure too great, like a fire was burning inside him. Rope after thick, heavy rope splashed out with every massive throb of his behemoth. He humped the air, over and over. He groaned and moaned, falling back and writhing on the bed - a huge form of muscle. He slid his hands down from his pecs to his lower abs, cum covering his whole body and puddling on the bed around him. He came and came and came again, infatuated by his own freakishly powerful frame. Multiple blasts hit the ceiling at least 10 feet up, raining back down onto him. His cock swayed to and fro as it throbbed and pulsated, covering the mirror in front of him, cum waterfalling down it and obscuring his image. His legs were stretched out in front of him, bulging quads flexing, as if sculpted and made of marble. "FUCK! Ohhh GOD!" he howled, that stream of cum going and going. Sean fell back onto his bed and flexed his biceps again with his palms behind his head, letting them brush against his cheeks, his tongue roaming all over them, licking the cum off, tracing the veins with his tongue. With one final thrust into the air, Sean’s last shot of cum shot right into his open mouth, which he gulped down greedily. The air was permeated with the smell of his cum. Sean had a hand on his chest, panting. He wiped his cum off his face and looked around his room. White spunk dripped down the mirror and wall behind it, falling in warm droplets from the ceiling. His cock lay between his pecs, a continuous ooze of the thick fluid still flowing from it, spreading across his entire chest and running off onto the bed. Despite his orgasm, it hasn’t lost any of its immense size or hardness. His bed squelched as he pushed himself off of it, striped white with cum. “Aw yeah, fucking muscle stud…” Sean growled as he stood up, cum splattering around him as he shook his limbs and stretched. In the brief silence there, he heard a slow rip come from the doorway. He turned and saw his brother Billy. He was standing there, his own chest heaving lustily, breathing deep, his briefs ripped at his feet. His own massive 18-inch pole pulsed, fully erect, and gloriously impressive. It throbbed between his pecs, smearing pre down his chest. Billy had a tight grip on the base, fighting to keep from cumming. “Holy fuck dude” Billy gasped. Sean smirked at his brother and ambled over to meet him. “Caught some of the gun show big bro? Can’t stop fucking cumming at all this muscle man! Seems like you liked it too huh?” Sean grinned as he flexed his cum covered arms in Billy’s face. “Well if you like that, I have one more pose for you.” With that, Sean unflexed his biceps, and brought those powerful arms downward, forcefully out in front of his body. Every single sinew on his body writhed and threatened to shred his tight skin to pieces as the most unbelievable most-muscular pose emerged. This view drove Billy’s lust through the roof and he lunged at Sean, hungrily kissing his neck, his chest, his stomach. The two teen studs kissed in a frenzy, rubbing their huge cocks together. They grabbed and groped at each other's muscles, kissing them, licking them. Sean’s cock kept slipping out from between their bodies, sliding awkwardly to the side. It looked even bigger the way it jut out that way, but Billy was quick to correct it, putting it back between their bodies, the two sliding against each other in a waterfall of precum. Their pulses pounding faster, two monster cocks fucking two massive sets of cum-slick pecs, their hands flew up down and around their over muscled frames, mouths locked together, until suddenly everything went white as Billy exploded, cum gushing straight up out of his cock, splashing on their chins and necks. Billy’s knees buckled from the force of his orgasm, and before he knew it, Billy was on his knees in front of his brother, slurping on his cock like a vacuum, his hands squeezing Sean’s hard legs and firm butt. "Yeah, work that big cock..." Sean moaned, leaning back, touching his body sensually, thrusting his hips. Billy’s hand clasped onto his tight ass, squeezing tightly. His other hand touched Sean’s cum-covered abs, rubbing his load into the deep grooves. All the while, Sean’s cock was being serviced, being worshipped. Veins pulsated up and down his huge length, his goliath cock visibly throbbing, a squirt of precum flinging out with every throb. Sean groaned and flexed at the massive pleasure he got from his brother’s actions, the groans echoing through the open house. Billy pulled off of Sean’s cock with a resounding pop, leaving his 22.5 inch manhood covered in his saliva. Billy stood up again to embrace the hulk of a teen, wrapping his arms around him, touching and squeezing his muscles. Sean moaned softly, flexing an arm for his brother, who quickly placed his mouth on it. The two teens eyed each other greedily, lustfully. They flexed and caressed each other, their cocks were bouncing and pulsating, pressed tight against their ripped torsos. The two studs fell back on the cum soaked bed. Billy and Sean felt each other up as they wrestled to get on top of each other. Of course Sean was stronger than Billy and Billy was soon worshipping Sean's massive body once again. He rubbed up and down on Sean's massive pecs which flexed over and over leaving striated muscle and hot, deep crevices. Billy ran his hands down the Sean's chest as they entered a passionate kiss, their tongues dancing in a seductive waltz in Sean's mouth. With a resounding groan from Sean, Billy kneeled between the legs of his huge brother. Billy kissed and licked the head of Sean’s massive cock. After this slow work, Billy immediately wrapped his arms around that big cock, rubbing his body against it, kissing and licking the leaking cockhead, shoving his tongue into the slit. He was literally making out with Sean’s member. He licked, sucked and kissed his way from the base of the huge balls to the tip of the cock, coaxing screams of pleasure from the owner. Sean bucked and whined as his brother deep throated half of his manhood, the cock was already slick with the generous amounts of pre being spilled from the slit and running onto the bed below, Sean felt his balls huddle close to the base of his huge cock, suddenly Sean screamed and arched his back, clapping a hand onto the back of the Billy’s head. The flow was immense and continued for minutes, the teen god unleashing jets of cum deep into his brother. Jets of white shot out of Billy’s nostrils and the sides of his mouth as Sean bucked and flexed. Billy moaned and unleashed his own huge load, joining the copious amounts of cum already pooled on the bed, covering their legs with his hot seed. Feeling Billy struggling, Sean let go of his head and Billy came up for air. He eased Sean’s cock out of his mouth and just enjoyed being bathed by the geyser of cum. The two of them panted from their respective orgasms, but their still throbbing cocks showed they were still ready for more. Billy sat up and straddled Sean’s legs. He placed his hands behind his head and crunched his stomach, showing off his beautiful torso. Billy’s throbbing cock was obscuring much his lower abs. Sean reached forward and grasped his penis with his left hand. Precum ran over the channels of Billy’s abs as he flexed, wetting Sean’s hand as he stroked the large cock. Slowly, Sean bent forward and licked the other stud’s torso, tracing the defined creases of Billy’s stomach muscles. He looked up and grinned. Billy leaned forward, pressing himself down on top of Sean. Their big cocks touched, causing both studs to swoon. Carefully, Billy sandwiched their two steel-hard cocks together, the shafts throbbed against one another, the heads kissed, mixing copious amounts of precum from one cock to the other. Billy laid all the way down, pressing his chest against Sean’s chest. He wrapped his arms around the bare back of his brother, who was already softly stroking up the bulging muscles of Billy’s shoulders and down to his ripped sides. The two stared into each other’s eyes. Identical lusts reflected their inner desires. Billy could feel Sean begin to lightly thrust his pelvis, almost imperceptibly rubbing their slick cocks together between their hard stomachs. Billy smiled and reciprocated. Their mouths locked, setting off fireworks inside their heads. They embraced tighter, Sean violently pushing Billy over. Now Billy’s back was against the bed, his hands roaming over Sean’s bare back, enjoying the silky smooth skin, gripping his firm ass. Their cocks slid over one another as their hands attacked each other’s body. The two huge muscle studs sixty-nined, Billy’s throbbing eighteen incher going into Sean’s mouth while Billy tried to tame Sean’s huge 20+ inches for a third time. Their bodies grew sweatier as they groaned and fucked each other's faces. Several minutes later both boys groaned loudly as each ejaculated into each other's mouths, flooding stomachs with thick teenage cum. They started bathing each other in cum when they could not swallow anymore. As their orgasms subsided, Sean gripped Billy and rolled him onto his back, then began kissing the stud’s body with abandon. Squeezing biceps and triceps, cupping pecs, licking erected nipples. This really made Billy moan. Suddenly, Sean looked up with a sly smile and said, “I want to fuck you.” Sean gestured for Billy to spread his legs, his hand on the top of the headboard, bracing for impact. The teen grabbed his own rock-hard erection and started to rub it, pre spilling generously from the pole and slapping onto the sheets below. Sean rubbed the pre that was flowing from his cum-slit and spread it over his huge rod, making it slick. He pulled his length back slightly to tease his brother’s tight, muscular hole. Billy groaned and whined, as he felt his brother poke his tight ring with the fat head of his cock, the stud flexed and flinched as the huge cock stretched his ring to the limit and spread a shockwave of pain through his body. Sean slowly slid five inches into his brother’s tight ass and felt Billy's insides move to accommodate the wide load. “Ohhhhhh...give it to me bro” Billy screamed as Sean slid in another three inches. Sean pushed his length further inside his brother’s tight tunnel, murrring deeply and nipping at Billy’s powerful neck muscles. Billy guided Sean’s hands around to his rippling abs, then Sean couldn't help himself any longer, he moved his mouth to Billy’s throbbing shaft and sucked on the fully-flared head, leaning further forward to take in more of the huge thickness. Precum erupted from both of their shafts, already more than enough to fill both spaces, as the creamy liquid slipped from Sean's tight lips, and Billy’s tight, filled rump. Sean smiled and thrust the remaining 14 inches into his brother. At long last, he felt his entire length deep inside his brother’s tunnel, his huge orbs pressed against Billy’s muscular rump. Sean moaned softly from around Billy’s shaft, and then he grunted as he felt Billy’s incredibly strong tail hole muscles tighten, begging Sean to go deeper. He started to thrust in and out of Billy’s tight ass and he could feel him moving around the cock, his large intestine moving to accommodate with each thrust. Billy's moans echoed through the rooms as Sean screamed and rapidly pounded his ass, he stopped and thrust right the way in, then pulled slowly out and rammed in again, the feeling was astronomically good for both of them. Sean noisily sucked on Billy’s spurting member, and then suddenly Billy moaned. His entire length bulged thicker, Sean’s eyes widened as he braced for the eruption. Brought on by his brother’s stimulation, Billy exploded his seed into Sean’s throat, the latter taking the massive load hungrily. At the same time as his orgasm, Billy’s rump muscles clenched tightly and milked Sean’s erection. Sean groaned loudly at the feeling of this clench, and his own huge gusher began flooding Billy’s tunnel easily. Sean grunted and pushed past Billy’s clenched muscles slightly. This drove Billy’s orgasm into a massive overdrive. He came again, this time so hard that his erection blew completely out of Sean’s clenched lips, and splattered all over the ceiling in the room. A thick coating of cream hung from the ceiling. Sean grunted, bucking his hips hard and cumming with just as much power, forcing Billy’s tightly-clenched rump a foot off the thick length. The thick spooge flowing out of the stud’s rump, forming pools of cream on the floor. The two teens remained together until the orgasms finally subsided. The room was literally coated in their seed. Sean and Billy relaxed against each other, breathing hard. Sean eased himself out of his brother, a river of cum flowing out of Billy and pooling between them. Eventually they started kissing again, enjoying the sheer pleasure of the moment, fondling each other’s bulging muscles. The light from outside was nearly gone. “Fuck we've made a mess, you wanna wash this off in the shower?” Sean said lustfully. "Sound's good to me." Billy replied as they exchanged a hot french kiss. They groaned as they pulled apart to go shower, the drying cum sticking the two of them to the bed and each other like velcro. They got into the large shower stall and turned on the water. The two horny studs took their time soaping each other up, washing, caressing, jacking half-hard cocks. Water traveled through the gap between their sets of pecs and then through the lines of their eight pack abs, falling like twin waterfalls from their thick members. Soon they were were groping each other once more, the steamy shower doing nothing to calm their libidos. Sean stepped behind Billy, and grabbed each of his brother’s arms. Sean stuck his cock in between Billy's firm butt cheeks, sliding it up and down, precum leaking onto the stud’s back. Billy groaned as he let himself be dominated and leaned his head back and kissed Sean passionately. Holding Billy’s wrists back with one arm, Sean reached around with the other and grabbed Billy's cock and slapped against Billy’s body, the huge cockhead throbbed between his pecs. Billy knew what Sean wanted and obeyed happily, breaking the kiss with Sean and wrapping his lips instead around his own cock. Down and down his mouth traveled, bobbing up and down his dick, spit leaking out. "Oh, fuck yeah..." Sean moaned as he watched, grinding himself against Billy’s back. Sean released Billy’s arms and began kissing his neck, looking like a vampire feeding on its prey. Billy moaned loudly, raising an arm above his head and rubbing Sean's head, other hand on his own body as he involuntarily thrust lightly against the air. His massive cock was harder than ever, barely moving due to its hardness despite the movement of his body. His veins, though, kept throbbing, making his cock look like it had a life of its own. Sean pushed Billy forward, slamming him against the shower wall. Billy simply moaned louder, thrusting against the tiles, slathering them with precum. Sean retracted his hips so that he had enough room to maneuver his cockhead against Billy's asshole. He was lubed up well enough from his own pre, and even more seeped out as he poked Billy's hole. With a small push, it popped inside. Billy cried out in pleasure, putting an arm against the shower, leaning on it. "Fuck me with that big horse cock," he moaned. "Take me." Sean grinned. With a loud, short roar, Sean violently thrust more of his meat into Billy. Billy cried out even louder, his cock inflating again and spurting a huge wad of precum. Sean did the same thing again and again until he was finally nearly all the way inside. “God, you’re huge” moaned Billy. “You’re not looking too bad yourself” grinned Sean. Billy’s large cock was smacking against his hard belly as Sean thrust in and out. Their free hands trailed down over the bumpy contours of their own abs and round, smooth pecs. Sean was thrusting into Billy hard and rough, precum squelching out and falling like raindrops onto the floor. Sean's muscles were hard and tense as he thrust, his abs standing out, the sight all the more arousing due to the hot water raining down on them and the steam filling the room. His butt clenched sexily as he humped Billy, and his muscular legs were bulging with strength. Sean wrapped his arms around Billy and slammed him against the shower wall, crushing his brother between the tile and his rock hard chest. Billy's cock stuck out of his side, sliding against the wet tile. Billy leaned his head over and kissed his throbbing cockhead, his tongue dancing over it like it was a popsicle. Sean grunted and growled as he fucked Billy, his huge balls slamming against the teen’s rear. He started fucking Billy with a brutal and intense rhythm. Billy groaned and screamed, his hips bucking as much as possible. Sean and Billy didn't maintain their position for long. Sean wrapped Billy in a full nelson, and stepped back so that Billy was suspended in the air. Using incredible strength, Sean managed to hold Billy above him as he continued to fuck him. Billy's cock thumped and slapped against his body as he was mercilessly handled. "You like being fucked like this?" Sean growled into his ear. "You like this big cock in you?" "Yes!" Billy cried. "Oh...fuck me!" His body rocked and moved as Sean held him up. Sean leaned back against the back of the shower, moving his brother up and down his monster cock like a fucking flesh light, his powerful arms flexed from the effort. Soon, though, Billy’s cock became completely rigid, pointing straight up. "Oh, God...oh..." Precum spit out like it was being restricted. His urethra bulged, and his 18 inches of cock grew longer and thicker as it prepared to blow. His body tightened, chest thrust out, stomach flexing in. One long, thick, creamy rope of pure white cum shot out of Billy with the tremendous force. It easily reached the ceiling, splashing against it and falling back down like rain onto their two writhing bodies. "Fuck yeah! Shoot that huge load," Sean said. Billy continued to cry out and moan and he came and came. His first rope ended, but gave way to yet another. Cum splashed everywhere, covering the walls, the lockers, the ceiling. Sean continued thrusting as Billy convulsed on his massive cock. A third rope, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth. By the time the orgasm was dying down, Billy had fired twenty ropes of hot muscle cum. He hung limply in Sean’s arms, their massive torsos capped in white. Sean lifted Billy up and pulled out. He flipped Billy around so that he was facing him, Billy sliding down the wall, still catching his breath. Sean towered over his big brother, his big cock in hand. It was just a rigid as Billy's was before he came, precum sputtering out like a broken faucet. "Want this big load all over you, stud?" "Yes..." Billy moaned, lost in pleasure, hands roaming his body and cock. "Pleeeease..." "Tell me how much you want it.” “Oh fuck Sean...no one else could fuck me like that. No one else could make me cum like that and want more. No one else..." "Yeah, that's right..." Sean moaned, hands on his butt as he thrust the air, his 22 inches of cock throbbing in front of him. "Oh yeah...oh fuck...YES!" His dick finally exploded just by sheer willpower. With a mighty, enormous throb, Sean's cock gave way to a tidal wave of cum that had completely covered Billy in a matter of seconds. Billy couldn't stop writhing on the ground, bathed in spunk, rubbing it into his body, licking his muscles, sucking on his own cock. As he was being rained upon, he came again. He shot into his mouth, but quickly choked on it, popping his cock out and pointing the remainder of his smaller load onto Sean, who also slid his hands over his body, squeezing his muscles. After a minute, though, it was all over. Sean fell to his knees, his cock growing soft after his tremendous orgasm. He and Billy panted hard. Both studs leaned against the wall, letting the showers wash them off and relax their throbbing muscles. "That...was the most incredible I've ever felt," Billy said, heaving. "You bet...you bet your ass it was," Sean said as he stood up and stretched. Billy then stood up and did the same, then they embraced and kissed each other gently. Finally shampooing and rinsing, they got out of the showers and dried off. The two teen gods walked back into Sean’s room and burst out laughing. The walls were splashed with white, crusts of their loads staining all around. Sean’s bed was still wet - completely soaked, and his formerly brown headboard was caked white as well. “Your bed tonight?” Sean said, slapping Billy’s ass. Billy laughed, “Yeah, we can clean this tomorrow.” Sean closed the door to his room, the stench of cum pungent in the air. They made their way to Billy’s room and collapsed on the bed. Billy laid on top of Sean and ran his hands all over his brother, feeling his hard chest and abs. His cock was rubbing along the creases of Sean’s abs. He leaned down and kissed little brother. Sean’s cock was pointing straight up against his brother’s bare ass, pushing against the tight entrance. His hands were at his sides, allowing Billy full access to his perfect body. The two began making out wildly. Sean’s whole body twitched involuntarily as Billy clenched his glutes, trapping Sean’s cock head between his legs. The boys groaned. Billy leaned forward and they continued sucking on each other’s faces. Billy flopped down on the bed next to Sean. “God, you felt so huge inside of me tonight.” Billy said lustfully as he and Sean exchanged a hot passionate kiss. “Aw fuck yeah bro, you make me so fucking horny… awwww… feels tooo gooood.” Sean moaned as Billy rubbed himself against Sean’s huge body. “Look at all this hard muscle…. Damn, we are amazing.” They made out for a few minutes more before falling asleep, sleeping in each other's arms. The two giant muscle studs sleeping peacefully like angels, Billy’s head resting on his big little brother’s huge chest.
  17. londonboy

    More Than Just a Big Body

    “Keegan . . . Keegan! I can’t breathe, man. Hey, Keegan!” I could tell he was falling asleep – the rhythm of his breathing was turning even and deep. I knew I needed to have him roll off of me or I’d be trapped for the entire night. Using a good amount of strength, I pulled my hand up between our bodies and found a big hairy nipple to twist, with as much power as my fingers could muster while smashed between us. This snapped the big guy out of his almost-sleep state, causing him to make a sound that was somewhere between a moan and a whine. “Mmmm-hmmmm, my baby’s ready for round two . . . wait, no, round three.” “As wonderful as that sounds, no – it’s just that you’re starting to fall asleep and I can’t breathe . . . or feel my legs.” “Oh . . . sorry, hon, I’m just too big.” The understatement of the year. The cold, winter’s night air briefly sent a shock to my body as he rolled off of me and exposed me to the elements. I immediately wanted to be smothered by his warmth and weight, again, even if it restricted my breathing and prevented me from being able to get up until he did. “I gotta pee, anyway,” Keegan said, sliding out of the much too small bed and waddling out the door and down the hall. I knew his wide shoulders made the narrow passageway leading to the rest of my tiny apartment look even smaller and very claustrophobic. I had watched him make that walk thousands of times – amazed that he wouldn’t have been able to fully extend his arms out sideways unless he accidently punched through drywall, which was always a fear of mine . . . or was it a fantasy. My small place was suddenly filled with what could only be called the sound of a waterfall. Not the trickling sounds of a small stream – more like the deafening pounding of Niagara Falls. Even the guy urinating sounded butch and powerful. And it seemed to last forever. Just when you thought it was ending – at that moment when most guys would be wagging off a few more drops, there’d come another loud steady stream that somehow told you it was a virile hugely muscled man crammed in the tiny bathroom. After what seemed like the same amount of time for a semi-long movie, I’d hear the floorboards complaining about having to support so much weight and then I’d be surrounded, again, with the kind of body warmth that helped me save on my energy bills because I never had to turn on the heat. This time, only a huge arm would be draped over me, but it would still feel like a giant, heavy, folded quilt on my body. “I really could go again,” came the deep sexy familiar voice, that caused the back of my neck to be caressed by his breath as we spooned. “I’m not you, remember? Not all of us can rebound quicker than all of the NBA put together. I also have the early shift tomorrow.” “You work too much.” “Tell that to my creditors,” I replied, pulling his beefy forearm around me tighter, which caused him to squeeze my body hard. “I had fun tonight. Thanks for coming out with me.” “Yeah, it was fun . . . but I’m not sure your friends like me.” “Not this again. Of course, they like you . . . it’s just that they’re still getting to know you. It’s only been a few months. “It’s just that you guys always talk about stuff I know nothing about.” “Well, we have a long history together, so there’s a lot of shared information.” “Yeah, like that friend all of you talked about – the one I don’t know – her name was Marianne something.” “You mean Marianne Williamson?” “Yeah.” “Um . . . she’s not a friend . . . so to speak. She’s running for president.” “You have a friend running for president?” “No, not a friend. She’s just famous and Kyle is like her personal cheerleader or something.” “See, that’s something I should know . . . to be able to join in the conversation. I think your friends find me boring and stupid.” I tried to turn my body to face him, but the weight of his big arm prevented it. I tapped it twice – our little signal for him to release whatever part of his body was making movement impossible. He raised his arms so I could spin around and then it came back down, holding me closer. I looked into his innocent, but serious face. I slid my hand up between us and tapped on a gorgeous bulging mound beside his neck. “What’s the full name of this muscle right here?” “The trapezius muscle and it’s divided into three areas - the upper, middle, and lower fibers – called the upper, middle, and lower traps.” “And what specific exercise, pray tell, makes these things get so huge?” “Well, there’s a lot of debate about that…” “What’s your favorite, honey, cause it’s obviously working?” I said, smiling. “I like power shrugs and deadlifts.” “None of my friends would know any of that. Your expertise is not Marianne Williamson, it’s muscle.” “You just want me for my body,” he said, sticking out his bottom lip in a forced fake pout. “That’s a huge part of my attraction . . . and by huge, I mean…” “I get the point. Name something else besides my body that you find attractive.” I faked a pained look on my face – as if I couldn’t come up with anything else and the big man squeezed my body hard, making me squeal a little. I suddenly realized that there was some true vulnerability being shown here. My big sweetheart was feeling ‘less than’ and needed some support. I snuggled closer and turned my face up to his. “Tonight, there was a moment when the beer pitchers were almost empty and I could sense everyone looking at their phones, going to the bathroom, or cruising the joint – anything to keep from being the person that noticed we needed more beer. You, however, poured what remained evenly in everyone’s glass without any hesitation and then took the four pitchers to the bar to get refills. You didn’t think twice. You didn’t have this scorecard in your head that was keeping track of who had already done what and who hadn’t. You just saw that more beer was needed and knew how to improve the situation. Your kindness often overwhelms me with a knowledge of how lucky I am to be with you.” I had just answered his question honestly – truly believing he was one of the nicest guys on the planet. But my answer moved him in a way I had not expected. A tear slid from the corner of his eye and dropped to the pillow below. My heart opened even wider for this wonderful man. “Keegan, honey, you are definitely not stupid or boring. Who cares if you know who Marianne Williamson is or not. I love your body, yes, but that is not even close to all the things I love about you. What’s bringing this on?” I double tapped his arm to be released and sat up, crossing my legs to look down at him. I had my hand on his big biceps, stroking him softly. He turned his head to look up at me and another tear slid down the top part of his cheek. “This is usually the beginning of the end. I’ve reached this point in too many relationships to even count – room being made for my toothbrush, being introduced to friends, and even being sent out with the guy’s ATM card and code to get money for him before going to a club. It’s just that nothing’s ever lasted more than a few weeks after this point. The guy’s all end up telling me that the conversations are too limited, I spend too much time at the gym, or – as one guy put it – they don’t want to look like they’re out with a hustler every time we went to dinner. I worry that I don’t know how to make it beyond this point. I worry every day that you’ll get tired of me.” “Hey, Mister Muscles,” I lovingly said the nickname I had given him the first night we met, which, at least, made him briefly smile, “I’m not going anywhere. I’m right here. You never bore me and as for stupidity – remember the first time you took me to a gym. What did I do? Come on, tell me.” “You thought you could bench what I bench.” “And what else?” “You went to pick up the dumbbells I was curling and threw your back out because you couldn’t even lift them a little.” “You had to carry me to the walk-in clinic down the street. If anyone’s making a fool of themselves in this relationship – it’s definitely me. Who’s to say that you won’t get bored with me soon, eh?” “That’ll never happen?” “And why not?” “Cause you give the best head I’ve ever had,” he said, turning slightly red and smiling. “Oh, so you like me only because of my mouth.” “Yes.” I took a pillow and swung it quickly into his face, leaving it there, so all I could see of him was his humongous arm, massive chest, and cobblestone abs. The view still bowled me over – even after all of these months. I heard him saying something under the pillow. I removed it. “And sex with you is better than chocolate cake,” he said, mentioning the only food that would ever tempt him from leaving his strict eating regime. “Now, you’re making ME sound like the hustler.” “You’d be a good one. I remember.” “Thank you . . . I think. What’s brought all of this on, Mister Muscles? Why the sudden fear of this fabulous thing between us not lasting? You’re not one for losing confidence.” “I was in the bathroom tonight, around the corner out of sight at the urinals, and I overheard Kyle and Demetrius talking.” “What did they say?” I asked, knowing already it was going to be something bitchy and unkind. “Kyle wondered how long you were going to continue to slum it with a Neanderthal and then he said he could see in my eyes that I had no idea who Marianne Williamson was.” “Fucking Marianne Williamson! When did she become the barometer for all things concerning relationships. First of all, Mister Muscles, Kyle has wanted me since junior high and doesn’t take quickly to any guy I date. Secondly, you intimidate the hell out of him because of your size and big muscles, and, thirdly, I’m going to kick his ass the next time I see him for saying all of this.” “God, you’re sexy when you defend my honor and talk that way.” “I’m serious, Keegan. He can’t treat you that way and I will tell him.” “Um, no you won’t. I don’t want there to be even more of a strain than there already is between your friends and me. I’ll just have to win them over with my princely charm.” As usual, the big man found a way to help me instantly release anger and tension. I looked down into his eyes and smiled. I lowered my face to give him a long, passionate kiss. I pulled back after a while and we looked at each other – silently. “So, we good. All this is good, now?” I asked, showing him how important it was to me. “Better than good,” he said and then lifted the quilt and sheet to reveal a fully hard ‘Tennessee’ – the nickname I had given his dick because I said it was as long and big as that entire southern state. “Show me again why I like you so much.” My mouth watered a little as ‘Tennessee’ was uncovered even more and two extremely muscled thighs begged to be the support for my small hands as I did what I was truly good at – servicing my big man. ********** “Five hundred dollars.” “Nope.” “Okay. A thousand, but that’s my final offer.” “It’s still no. I have a boyfriend…” “So?” “…and we’re in a monogamous relationship.” “But there’s enough of you to keep four guys happy!” “And I’m only interested in keeping one man happy.” “Then why be a personal trainer? These days, isn’t that just a code word for ‘hustler’?” “Um . . . no, I truly enjoy helping other people get into shape. By the way, are you going to come on to me every time we work out. I might need to start charging you more if I’m going to have to continue fighting off all your advances.” I grabbed the man’s hand, which was suddenly placed on my thigh, and squeezed a little too tightly before pushing it away. He let out a slight yelp and shook out his arm wildly. This was my fifth session with Mr. Groping Hands (names withdrawn to protect the guilty) and he was, again, in rare form. Saying the word ‘boyfriend’ had taken me back to earlier that morning when Chef Marco (okay, chef in training) had literally blown me away – no pun intended – with his unbelievable oral skills. I had never met such a talented mouth. The sensation of what his tongue, throat, lips, and teeth could do was still making my groin area buzz with excitement. Mr. Groping Hands clearly thought my bulging crotch was in response to his non-inspiring advances. This guy was definitely a ‘catch’ – rich, well-built, nicely endowed, and smooth in the way expensive liquor went down, but he wasn’t my Marco. He wasn’t the beautiful man that was able to suck my balls in some miraculous way that could make me not able to prevent myself from exploding in less than a minute. I swear, Marco’s mouth should be listed as one of the . . . what was it . . . five wonders of the world? Six wonders of the world? Neither of those sounded right. “How many wonders of the world are there?” I asked, as I carefully led the man through some sit-ups. “You mean besides you, Keegan.” “Yes, not including me,” I answered, signaling him to take a short rest. “Most scholars say there were seven wonders of the ancient world.” “Seven. I was close,” I said, tapping his stomach to begin again. “How about just letting me blow you in my car, Keegan? I can tell your cock is interested – it keeps bobbing up and down when you touch me.” We were out in the open area of Palisades Park – a hot spot for trainers who didn’t want to see clients in their homes or at the gym. Mr. Groping Hands was a pretty famous director and preferred the anonymity that came with green grass, lots of trees, and a gaze-stealing view of the Pacific Ocean to prevent gawkers. I appreciated his boldness – it was kind of refreshing after all the guys (and gals) that did head games to try and get me into bed. I looked over at his Bentley Flying Spur and then back at his red-from-training-hard face. “What’s the difference between your car and, let’s say, a Honda Civic.” “You’re kidding, right? First of all, kid, it’s the comfort. The Flying Spur is like first class on the world’s biggest airplane while the Civic is like where the dog crates are stored. Secondly, it’s the power and pleasure that comes from sitting behind the wheel of that beauty. And, among many other things, it’s knowing that what you’ve got is a classic – something everybody else wants.” “Well, let’s just say you’re the Civic and my man, Marco, is the Bentley. And you, my friend, are done.” “Ouch, you sure are a buzz kill. What a way to put me in my place.” “You worked hard, today. You know, you really don’t need me. You’ve got a clear understanding of exercise, great form, and a great body. I know it’s not good business, but you are paying for something you don’t really need.” “Are you kidding? You think I’m paying you for your expertise about working out? Buddy, I choose to have you as my trainer so for an hour and a half two days a week I get to look at the kind of perfection that probably inspired Michelangelo. I get to cop a feel or two of the hottest body in the city. I get more fodder from you for private spank time than anything on the great big web could ever offer. I’ll be yanking my chain in my office before you even make it home, Keegan. I hope this Marco fellow knows how lucky he is.” “I’m the lucky one,” I said, winking at the man. “Hey, the two of you wouldn’t be interested in a shared bed, sometime, would you?” “How often do you lend out your Bentley?” “Never.” “I’m the same about my man.” “When the hell did monogamy become so popular again?” he said, collecting his wallet, phone, and other personal items. “Ever since I met Marco.” “I’d like to meet your man, sometime, Keegan. Just for dinner, don’t give me that look. I really mean just a meal and conversation. I’d like to meet the guy that has slayed such a huge and handsome dragon. My offer on helping him get a chef position somewhere still stands.” “Dinner sounds good, I’ll check with Marco and get back to you. Marco always says thank you for the offer of a job, but he wants to make it or break it on his own.” “You two inspire me,” Mr. Groping Hands said as he reached up to latch a hand on my massive pec and squeeze, before walking off. “One more handful to fuel my afternoon release. See you Tuesday, Mr. Universe.” I watched the handsome guy walk to his car. He really was a good catch. He was successful. He was a fully ‘out’ director and producer in Hollywood and that was almost unheard of. His movies had won numerous awards and his sole Oscar was for directing an incredible heart-wrenching independent film about two older gay lovers. He was even liked by other people in the business. All of that, however, didn’t come close to Marco. I pulled out my phone and hit the only ‘favorite’ I had. “Hello, Mister Muscles,” answered the silky voice of my lover. “Bad time?” “Never a bad time for you. I’m just ironing some shirts. How was Mr. Grabby Fingers?” “Mr. Groping Hands was fine. He offered a thousand dollars today and wanted give me a blow job in his Bentley.” “You have such the glamorous life. You know, of course, I have figured out who this man is, even though you are the consummate professional and have never revealed his name.” “I’ll always be able to say I did not tell you. He’d like the three of us to go to dinner sometime. He’d like to behold the stud who has stolen my heart.” “I think he’d be sadly disappointed and baffled as to why you weren’t already fully ensconced in his Malibu mansion.” “Or he’d fall in love with you and steal you away,” I said, only half-joking. “Would his flexed arm surpass the size of yours,” Marco asked, sexily. “Not even close,” I replied. “Then you, my friend, have nothing to worry about.” “Oh, so the first guy you meet that is larger than me is who you’ll dump me for?” “Well, since I’m never going to meet anyone larger than you – and even if that crazy idea could come true – you have nothing to be worried about. Besides, there’s another huge muscle of yours that I’m pretty sure will never be topped by any other mere mortal.” “Speaking of ‘Tennessee,’ he’s definitely screaming for some attention from little Marco.” “Well, since you now have a session with the nameless Mrs. Famous Actress who stars in one of my favorite shows and is married to a world-famous divorce lawyer (no way I could figure that one out), you better calm down before she offers to blow you in whatever fancy car she drives.” “She always rides her bike to sessions. She’s very concerned about the environment.” “Of course, she is. Well, tell ‘Tennessee’ that I will see him in the shower this afternoon before I leave for work. One more thing, Mr. Muscles.” “What’s that, Boo?” “Don’t be mad when you get a call later on.” “What does that mean?” “Just don’t be mad. I’ll see you later. Love you.” And the phone went dead. I stared at it for a few seconds, wondering what Marco meant. I did not have to wait long to find out, however. The phone rang with a number I did not recognize and had not keyed in. “Hello,” I said, cautiously. “Hey, Keegan, it’s Kyle.” My knight in shining armor had not done what I requested. Kyle had been reprimanded and forced to give me a call. I would have to act angry with Marco for a little while this afternoon, but I knew ‘Tennessee’ would be begging for the beautiful man’s mouth - or even more - and would prevent me from sulking for too long. I returned to the upcoming awkward conversation. “Hey Kyle, what’s up?” “Listen, I’ve been thinking that I haven’t started off our relationship on the right foot. I’m pretty protective of Marco and always want what’s best for him. I just wanted to say I’m sorry if I haven’t always been cordial and I was hoping we could, you know, kind of start over and let me make it up to you. If that’s okay . . . with you.” I knew I wasn’t the sharpest knife in the drawer or the brightest bulb on the tree, but I did know a thing or two about men and how to act around them. This was a huge deal for Kyle – to be making this call – and it showed what a good friend he was to Marco. Dating a guy is not a private affair – if you wanted it to last, which I definitely did, you had to accept that you were dating his family and friends, too. You also needed to make sure your boyfriend’s best friend never felt too excluded or shamed. I understood Kyle. I also felt for him, since I had figured out, way before Marco told me, that Kyle had a longtime crush on his best friend. I was an unwanted interruption in their unrequited love affair. I knew how to make things right – or as right as they ever would be, because Kyle would continue to be jealous of me. I would just have to accept that. “Man, Kyle, I don’t know what you’re talking about. You’ve always been cool. I know it’s hard to add a new person to a set group of friends, but you always seemed to go out of your way to include me. There’s no need for you to apologize, but consider it a clean slate if you need to.” I could feel the guy’s smile across the phone waves. He knew I was playing along with the game that he was playing. We both knew each other knew it. We both knew Marco knew we were playing it. But that didn’t take away from the fact that we were doing it. I was giving Kyle the gift of being able to call Marco and tell him everything was good. I empowered Kyle with a secure best friend status and the ability to embrace me just a tad more into the group. He was freeing me to completely be Marco’s boyfriend – holding hands when we were out, talking about intimate stuff around everyone, and even kissing, on occasion. We both were freeing Marco of worry and tension our unnamed battle might have caused. The universe shifted to welcome this new reality. “Okay, then,” Kyle said. “I’m glad. That’s great. I’m really happy you found Marco (we weren’t quite ready to be happy that Marco found me). I’ll see you for drinks tomorrow night, right.” “Yes, you will. And Kyle, thank you,” I replied and it was the most honest thing in the entire conversation – we both knew that, too. “Of course, man. Thank you. See you tomorrow.” “See you.” The phone went quiet and dark. I immediately texted my sole ‘favorite’ saved in the phone as I watched Mrs. Famous Actress biking up the path. The text was short and sweet. “Thanks for defending my honor. ‘Tennessee’ will be expecting extra attention to make up for it.” ************ The text made me long to have ‘Tennessee’ in my mouth right at that moment – or some other orifice of pleasure. My entire being missed the hugeness of Keegan – all of his hugeness – every second he wasn’t touching me. I knew that this feeling was part of the honeymoon period of a relationship, but I also knew it was mostly and specifically to do with how much the big man turned me on. My face only came up to his nipples – a convenient spot for my mouth – and I had a feeling the most accurate ratio would have been three and a half of my bodies equaled his one. I loved muscles – all of my friends knew this – but no one, especially me, would have anticipated the giant mountain of sinew that now shared a bed with me three, four, or – sometimes – seven days a week. We made sure we split our time between both of our places – just to be fair. I was also still amazed he didn’t go crazy in my small place – his enormous frame almost completely filling up any room he was in. His place was bigger, more expensive, and nicer – but Keegan always seemed happy to be at my place, too. He said he just wanted to be wherever I was. “This moment calls for Ms. Ross, the boss,” I said – to no one - as I found the song ‘I Want Muscles’ and blared it in my apartment. I had one more shirt to iron, but dancing around my living room took precedence. I thought about calling Kyle to tell him thank you, but that wasn’t how this worked. He needed to think I was still a little unhappy with how he had been treating my new gorgeous, wonderful, mammoth boyfriend. Kyle had heard in my voice the unspoken ultimatum that if I was forced to choose, I’d go with Keegan. It had been the first time ever I had insinuated this, we both felt that big elephant in the room. It scared each of us – a lot – and for the first time in our lives the conversation on the phone had faltered, even stopped for a few seconds. Kyle had been my best friend ever since he had scared the crap out of a bully on the playground in seventh grade by screaming louder than a police siren to alert teachers of a potential incident. The bully never bothered me again and Kyle and I became lifelong friends. We came out to each other in high school and he confessed his love for me in college. Our friendship was cemented even more when we worked through that, me finally letting him know I was drawn to big men. He first thought I meant I was a chub chaser, but then I had told him I liked muscles. We watched each other botch up a few serious relationships and more than a few one-night stands. Then we became locked into the scene in Los Angeles – he, as a new financial planner at his dad’s firm, and me, as one of only twenty-five people chosen to attend a posh three-year culinary school. He was presently working his way up the corporate ladder and I had graduated top of my class and was working hard as a sous chef at a prestigious restaurant. To help make ends meet I had taken a second job delivering nutritious homemade meals to the great people of Los Angeles who had extra money to burn. “Get that last shirt done,” I said to myself when Ms. Ross had finished singing about men’s bodies. A big mistake – one that cost me the delivery job – had changed my life forever, just a little over eleven months ago. I had been sent to one of those nice downtown high rises with a meal which could have been a late lunch or an early dinner depending on whomever had ordered it. I wasn’t paying attention – what was new – and got off on the wrong floor because someone had pushed the call button for the elevator but went back into their place to probably retrieve a forgotten item. I assumed it was the floor I needed when the doors opened and no one was there. I went down the hall and mistook 4-K for apartment 5-K. Meanwhile – only to find out later – a broken-hearted bodybuilder/personal trainer named Keegan Robinson was going through a fully acceptable slutty stage after a very hard break up and had made an afternoon booty call to help him relieve some sexual tension before he went to the gym to workout. Keegan lived in apartment 4-K. When he opened the door to find this cute guy standing there with earphones on jamming to some tunes, he was pleasantly surprised by how lucky he was to get such a wholesome looking hookup. He had pulled me into the apartment so quickly that I didn’t really have time to say anything. “Hey bud, sorry to be so direct, but I just really need to get off before I go and do this intense two-hour workout. You don’t mind if I pay you full price to just suck me off right here, do you? I’d really appreciate it.” I was still reeling from the fact that this smooth-faced Hercules had answered the door. I had never been this close to someone that size. I had a muscle fetish, for sure, but all of my big body encounters didn’t come close to matching the mountain range of bulges standing there in a tank-top and basketball shorts. My music was blaring, so I hadn’t heard what the giant had said, but when he pulled down his shorts to reveal the longest and thickest and most juicy-looking sausage of my entire life – making it clear he wanted a blowjob – I didn’t miss a beat. I dropped the bag of gourmet food, dropped to my knees, and then dropped that mammoth thing down my throat so quickly you would have thought I was a professional. Every guy I had ever slept with – and it was quite a few – had always said I was the best cocksucker he had ever met. Even if the guy ended up dumping me he always ended with, “I’m going to so miss that mouth of yours.” I have no idea why I was so good. Maybe it was because I just imagined what I would like when I did it. Or maybe it was just because I loved sucking so much. Either way, the stars were aligned that afternoon because my skills and the desire to be really good because of the hulking body I was getting to blow enabled me to give the bodybuilder the kind of pleasure he had never known before. I made him cum so hard he threw his body into a terrifying, but astounding most muscular pose as he spewed – causing me to swallow even harder, which – in turn – made him shoot a quick second round. The big man fell to his knees, his cock pulling from my mouth and his big arms engulfing me. “Fuuuuuuckkkk, what in the hell was that?” he said loudly between heavy breaths and trying to steady his still-swaying huge body. I pulled out my earphones and was about to ask what he said, when there was a knock on the door. The giant rose to his feet, still a little unsteady, and pulled up his shorts as he opened the door. A definite slutty player stood there, kind of fake-smiling – which turned into a real smile when he saw the behemoth that had called. I’m sure the hustler was super thankful it was some huge Adonis instead of a balding middle-aged married man. “Sup, Thor,” the hustler said, “I’m here to rock your world.” The bodybuilder turned to look at me, catching sight of the food bag at the same time. There was a stack of bills on a table by the door. The big man grabbed these and the bag at the same time. He looked at the address on the slip stapled to the carrier. He turned to slutty hustler and handed him the bag and money. “Changed my mind, dude. Something better unexpectedly came along. Here’s your money, though, and do you mind delivering this one floor up to 5-K. Thanks a lot,” said the muscled perfection and then he quickly closed the door. Turning to me he added, “Can you do that again?” Needless to say, Keegan never made it to the gym that evening. The hustler didn’t deliver the food, so I was fired by text when I wouldn’t answer my phone. I had been too busy, however, swallowing four big loads of the bodybuilder’s swimmers within a three-hour period. I had never known a guy that could produce so much semen so quickly. He was some kind of sexual superman. He kept saying each orgasm was more powerful than the last and claimed that I had some kind of oral magical powers. He screamed louder with each ejaculation and I was sure his neighbors thought he was being murdered. After blowing him in the kitchen, living room and bedroom his body was so jacked he said it equaled the two-hour workout he had missed. He ordered Chinese food and we ate it totally nude on his living room floor. After exploding the fourth time, he pulled me onto his humongous body and we kissed for the first time. Basically, my mouth had been filled with his cock for three hours straight and the guy was finally slightly spent, and ready to get to know me. “Fucking tell me your single . . . um, oh fuck, what’s your name?” “I’m Marco,” I said, holding out my hand to him as I rested my chin on his massive chest. “I’m Keegan.” “Nice to meet you, Keegan. You have the hottest body I’ve ever seen.” “And you, my friend, have the hottest mouth I’ve ever known. Please fucking tell me you are single, Marco . . . cause I’m in love.” “If only it were that simple,” I laughed, and pulled away, but his strong hands grabbed the sides of my head and turned my gaze back to his. “It is that simple, Marco.” I could tell he was serious. My instincts told me this was one of the purest moments of my adult life – so far. I knew I could let the cynical side of me take control and ruin the moment, but feeling the man’s hard body beneath mine and his stronger than strong grip on my head made me join him in his joyous world for a little while – even if it was just a fantasy. “I’m very single, Keegan. I’m also into muscle,” I added, internally saying ‘what the hell’ and choosing to be brutally honest. “That’s very cool, because I have a lot of that,” he said, smiling. “I noticed,” I replied. “Want me to pose for you?” “That would be awesome. I’ll repay you by sucking you off, again.” The big man easily tossed me off his body and was standing beside the bed before I even finished my sentence. He then threw his body into the kind of routine that usually made me spew uncontrollably when I watched bodybuilding competitions online. This time, however, I could reach out and touch the real thing as I watched – which seemed to make him happy, too. Soon, Keegan was covered in sweat and insanely pumped. “Keep posing,” I ordered, as I took his big cock in my mouth. When I started to have strong feelings for a guy – authentic feelings – my blowjobs actually increased in their power to turn the guy on. I guess it had to do with the fact that I knew this was something real and not just a quickie. I had already started to fall for this big man. I could feel it. Yes, we didn’t know each other and, yes, our meeting had been a big mistake, but something magical was happening between us. His love of my mouth and my love of his muscles were leading to something much more important – something much deeper. He hit a double biceps power pose and I swallowed his tool hard, causing him to buck back and forth with the strongest blast of the evening. He held the flex through the entire orgasm and then collapsed on me when his cock was completely empty. I laughed a little when the huge man was sound asleep in seconds. I guess even superman had a limit when it came to ejaculations. I somehow freed my body from his and started exploring the apartment as Keegan got some much-needed post-sex sleep. The trip around his apartment told me a lot about him – he wasn’t a reader (there were no books, only bodybuilding magazines), he was clearly out to his family (pictures of him kissing past boyfriends while with parents), he had one sister and one brother, he won lots of bodybuilding contests (a lot of first place trophies and medals), he must have been a pretty well-known personal trainer (pictures of him training lots of famous people), and he was well-liked (lots of cards and notes from people telling him how great he was). I also learned about Greg – some guy that had clearly broken up with him recently (note apologizing and saying goodbye and torn pictures of a trip together in the trash can). When I returned to the bedroom I took advantage of his passed-out state and ran my hands over every part of his hard, muscled body. I figured I might never get the chance again, so I should take the opportunity now. As my hands rubbed his perfect pecs, his hands came up and grabbed my head again. He led my face to his nipple and I used my expert sucking skills there, too. Soon I had him moaning like a wild beast. He pulled my head away, so we could, again, gaze at each other. “Stay the night,” he said. “On one condition, Mr. Muscles,” I said, using the future nickname for the first time. “Name it and it’s yours.” “Fuck me. My ass is getting jealous of all the attention you’ve given my mouth.” He flexed his right arm hard as his response. I climbed on top of him *********** Working out in the park – the sun, the breeze, the sound of the ocean – only seemed to make me hornier than a squadron of frat boys. The park and the thought of Marco’s mouth, ass, face, lips, earlobes, balls, kneecaps, toenails – just all of him, really, just did something to me. We’d been together for more than eleven months and I never stopped thinking about him. I kept expecting to stop craving him so much – eventually – but my desire only seemed to increase. I still couldn’t believe he didn’t hate me for thinking he was my rent boy showing up for a little afternoon delight. He had dropped to his knees so quickly that day and given me the kind of mind-altering orgasm you only heard about in fairy tales or sex stories. My legs, which are insanely big and quite powerful had become like liquid as I fell to the floor – a wiped out mess of a man. When I asked if he could do that again, I had truly expected we’d have another round and then I’d be off to the gym and he’d go try to get his delivery job back. I didn’t anticipate my mind would be altered over and over again every time he blew me that night. I finally had just fallen asleep, even my big body had its limits. I felt a little bad when I woke up, but then I found him caressing my entire body and my tool had become fully erect, again. He then asked me to fuck him and I quickly learned his ass gave his mouth some serious competition. Almost a year later I am still trying to decide which part of him gave me more pleasure. “See you next week,” I called out to the waving Mrs. Famous Actress as she rode away on her bike. I started gathering all the equipment I used for working out into the big bag that Marco could never budge when I left it in the path we had to travel from one room to another in my apartment. He had figured out that I did it on purpose so I could watch him unsuccessfully try and move it and then finally have to call me to do it. I’d pound on my chest and say ‘you weak, me strong’ before moving it with one hand. Sometimes, I then throw him over my shoulder and take him to the bedroom to show him just how strong a certain part of me was. That first night, before I plowed him, it suddenly dawned on me that he had blown me four times, but I had never gotten him off. I was such a self-absorbed asshole, but it was his fault for being so awesome at blowjobs. I quickly apologized for overlooking his sexual needs. He looked confused, then laughed, and explained he had gotten off every time I had cum. My baffled look amused him and he said making a big guy like me explode gave him much pleasure and he rocked out a load in unison with my orgasms. I had just been too wrecked each time to notice. I found this one of the most erotic things I had ever heard, which only fueled the plowing I gave to his ass even more. When I saw that gorgeous man throw his head back, moaning in ecstasy that first time I fucked him you would have thought I had been given the biggest and best gift in the world, for that’s how I felt. I suddenly understood how blowing me thrilled him so much. Making him scream with pleasure made me explode, as well. We were joined by some kind of inexplicable force that I knew – even that first night together – would never be broken. My phone buzzed and I saw a text which read, ‘I need my Tennessee.’ When Marco greeted me at the door totally nude, which happened a lot, I would so quickly shoot hard that I’d actually feel dizzy and like I might pass out. Today, to be greeted that way, and to immediately smell the wonderful aroma of his famous chicken parmigiana was almost too much to handle – even for a big man like me. Before the click of the door shutting echoed through his small apartment, the guy was on his knees, had ‘Tennessee’ fully unclothed, and was making my love for him blossom even more deeply than it already was. I was worn out from a day of clients, but that man’s lips, that man’s warm mouth, that guy’s deep throat could revive me like one of those electric shock thingies they sometimes put on your chest and yell ‘clear.’ He was some kind of magical Hoover made specifically for my penis. His oral skills made me turn into some kind of wild superman. He made me feel powerful, manly, and able to do anything in the world. My entire body would shoot tense and hard, as if I was showing off on stage or in the bedroom for hundreds of admirers. Sucking me off when I came in was equal to a kiss on the lips to Marco and that was more than okay with me. I knew it was pleasing him as much as it was me, so that made it even better. A couple of minutes later, I’d be leaning against the wall, my chest heaving up and down – unable to move for a few minutes – while he retrieved paper towels to clean up the mess he made on the hardwood floor. “God . . . I . . . wish . . . I . . . knew . . . how . . . you . . . do . . . that,” I stammered between breaths. “It’s all because of the magnificent temple I’m kneeling before. It’s all because of ‘Tennessee’,” he said, smiling and finally kissing me hello. “What’s that I smell?” I asked, as my heartrate returned to normal. “Chicken parmigiana.” “But I thought you had to work?” “Susan called yesterday to see if we could change shifts. I thought I’d surprise you.” “You little gorgeous sneak! Does this mean I get to have numerous orgasms tonight?” “It does indeed, Mr. Muscles.” “Hey, wait a minute. I just remembered I’m mad at you. Give me my cum back. I wasn’t going to give into my urges so quickly. I wanted to punish you for calling Kyle.” “It’s fine for you to be mad, but no one makes my big man feel small,” he said and my heart suddenly thumped harder. “Go sit down in the living room, Mr. Angry Pants, and I’ll bring you a glass of wine.” I gave him a mean face and walked down the hall. The fragrance hit me before I even got to the back room. When I stepped around the corner I beheld a sight that instantly brought tears to my eyes and made my shoulder convulse as I started to blubber. Every possible empty spot in the room was covered in red roses. The floor, the sofa, the chairs, the tables – everywhere. There were vases with roses, boxes with roses, and rose petals strewn everywhere. Through the water filling my eyes I saw a card sitting on a small table in the center of the room. In bold letters it said ‘open me’ on the front. I knelt down and tore open the envelope. It was a handmade card in the shape of a heart. I opened it and written inside it said ‘turn around.’ In my overwhelmed, confused state I simply did what the card told me to do. There, kneeling behind me, was a now clothed boyfriend holding open a small box with a beautiful man-sized band inside of it. I convulsed and blubbered more – like a baby. “As I said last night, Mr. Muscles. I’m not going anywhere. There won’t be a point where I say you bore me or that I want something else. I only want you. Forever. And ever. Amen. Keegan Andrew Robinson, will you please do me the great honor of becoming my husband so I can blow you every day for the rest of my life.” I had to fall back and sit on the floor I was sobbing so hard. I was a mighty oak of a man, someone who won bodybuilding contests and powerlifting competitions. I could make women and men cream in their pants with just a smile or a flex. I lifted more weight than ninety-nine percent of the men in my gym. I intimidated the hell out of powerful businessmen and bullies, alike. But at that moment, at that exact specific second, I became a baby – crying with the kind of joy that can burst a heart. I started nodding my head up and down even as the tears fell on the rose petals around me. “Yes. Yes. A lifetime of yesses,” I forced my mouth to say as I welcomed Marco into my open arms and squeezed him with way too much strength. “Whoa, Mr. Muscles, careful, there, don’t break me before you own me!” “I’m sorry. I’m sorry. You’ve just made me the happiest man in the world. I love you, Marco. I love you so much.” “I love you, Keegan. Let’s put this ring on that big finger.” I sat there, with my other hand up to my mouth like some Victorian heroine beholding the love of her life naked for the first time. I watched as the man I loved – the man I would always love – slid a perfect ring on my finger. I held up my hand and started to cry again. Marco, put his palm against my cheek and just smiled at me. “I’m the luckiest guy I know,” he said, softly, and I cried more. “Sorry to ruin the moment, but you have to call your parents. I promised we would right after I – hopefully – got a yes. Your father actually said he’d give me all of his money if you said no – he was that sure of your answer. Maybe we should tell him you said no, just to get the money.” “You talked to my parents about this?” I said, shocked. “I flew up to see them a month ago – remember when you were in Vegas for that photo shoot. Well, I went up there to ask them if I could ask you for your hand in marriage. Your mother cried and your father opened a bottle of champagne that I think probably cost more than I’ve ever made in a year. I had to get their blessing, first. Your sister asked when we would have children – she said she hoped us having kids would get your parents off her back. Your brother started rambling on that it was time for me to start thinking about my portfolio, but then he simply said he’d be honored to have me as a brother-in-law. It actually made me weepy. Not like you, of course, but I still got a little emotional.” “You are such a hopeless romantic,” I said, hugging him tightly again, but not too tightly. “By the way, we also have another reason to celebrate – although it pales in comparison to this.” “What’s that,” I asked. “Well, it’s not definite yet, because you have to weigh in on the decision. But, if you say yes and I say yes, you’re looking at the new head chef at Grigio.” “What? Are you fucking with me right now?” “Nope, it’s true. I could be a real chef by the time we’re husband and husband.” “That is the best news ever . . . well, second to this,” I said pointing at the ring. “Of course, you should say yes. It’s what you’ve always wanted. You’ll be amazing.” “It’ll be a lot of hours as I learn the ropes, though. I just want us to be sure.” “Stop it, we’re sure. We're more than sure. We’ll make it work. We’ll figure out how to sneak in enough blowjobs to keep us both happy. Now, this is definitely the happiest day of my life. I am going to be married to a chef. Chef Marco. Wow, that sounds hot.” “Call your parents and I’ll finish getting dinner ready,” Marco said, turning his head up so we could kiss deeply. “Um . . . ‘Tennessee’ is ready to go again if both of those things can wait.”
  18. The Prelude is found HERE The preceding chapter is found HERE My Hulk-daddy is paying : Chapter Sixteen Jim and Max were watching the big screen on the wall in Jim's flat. "Do you watch Doctor Who?" "Can't say I do." "Probably better start from the episode The frightening dread, otherwise you wouldn't understand the plotline of Anxiety of a Time Lord and Knickers of the Daleks. My favourite is the twenty-first Doctor." "The twenty-first?" "I'll explain later." Jim pressed a button. * * * Nate stirred in his sleep. Rob lovingly glanced in the direction of his powerfully built husband, and exquisite sensations circulated in his rejuvenated body. Tenderly, Rob placed his huge palm on Nate's shoulder, and returned his attention to the morning news. "... escalating conflict between the Third French Empire and the Nigerian Realm, but the EU and the AU have formed a committee of diplomats in purpose of alleviation of this tension." "Yesterday, the European Court of Human Rights announced, that government officials of the Republic of the Two Sicilies will be tried for acts committed against migrants in the Mediterranean Sea, following the Libyan Famine a few years ago." "Spring has arrived unusually early in southern Spain, and wildfires are destroying the countryside, speeding up desertification." "Tomorrow, Poland and Hungary will celebrate the twentieth anniversary of The Plush Revolution, and officials from each country will visit the other." "Tension between the Third French Empire and Germany is now dissipating, after a diplomatic solution to the conflict. Saarland will become part of France, and Alsace-Lorraine will become part of Germany, all of them under the status of autonomous regions." "The Dutch government in exile, now residing in Vaduz, released a communiqué, stating that no efforts will be spared to re-build the collapsed barriers and dams. European Union bodies have promised EU project means for rebuilding. Similar means will be granted to Flanders." "Asked if the United Kingdom of Wessex, East Anglia and Midlands will join the EU, as the Kingdom of Scotland and the Grand Duchy of Kent have done, or perhaps follow the Kingdom of North England into the customs union and common market, the Prime Minister in Winchester answered, that the United Kingdom has no intention to join the unelected EU, concluding his speech: Thank God for the House of Lords, and God bless the King!" "Meanwhile, in the Independent Republic of California, the guest tenure of acclaimed Siberian anthropological scholar Kostoku Aksyonov, famous for his post-post-colonial theory, has been cancelled after student protests against Aksyonov's use of the word 'shaman'. In a written communiqué student representatives complained about Aksyonov's use of gendered language. Professor Aksyonov explained, that the word 'shaman' is of Evenki origin, and is linguistically unrelated to the English word 'man'. Voices have been raised, that the Californian government ought to put pressure on Siberian authorities to replace the word 'shaman' with a less cis-patriarchal-specieist-colonial-imperialistic word, but no consensus has been reached about which particular word will be the most suitable replacement. This happens against the backdrop of other sensitive issues of international and domestic language-politics, such as threatening French-speakers and Spanish-speakers into changing their grammar into something less oppressive. Just a few hours ago, two opposing student protests clashed violently in San Diego: One in favour of the word 'shaperson' and the other one in favour of the word 'shaperx'. A pacifist sit-in in favour of the choice 'shabeing' didn't attract much of attention, except from a small group of protesters, who claimed, that the use of the word 'shabeing' is assuming somex's ontological status, and thus an act of oppressive anti-Pyrrhonistic micro-aggression." "The mayor of Tallahassee and the governor of Florida both attended the opening ceremony of Tallahssee's new harbour. The harbour will create growth and opportunity for the people of Tallahassee, not least refugee families from Miami and Tampa." "In the United Federated States of America, the Congress voted for the Improved Godliness Act, which will allow prosecution of schools teaching evolution and will open up for capital punishment of persons proved to be witches. The amendment proscribing clothes mixing two different fibres didn't achieve enough votes, after lobbying from the apparel industry." "Swiss and Irish diplomats have been asked for, in order to negotiate between the two claimants to be the United States of America. After the event, that turned Washington DC and its surroundings into The Forbidden Zone, the Boston government and the Chicago government have refused to talk to each other for a decade, and minor skirmishes have been a recurring phenomenon in the Appalachians, but international observers express some hope for a breakthrough." "The Texan Congress voted for continued state-subsidies of heavier-than-air travel and the oil industry. The President of Texas comment: 'Nothing will be allowed to change our way of life.'" "And now, a documentary about the booming wine industry in British Columbia." Rob switched off the screen. A murmur came from Nate's pillow: "Do you really have to watch news this early? We're on vacation, eh?" Rob reclined, lay on his side and facing Nate's face and still closed eyes. Nate was lying his body prone, his right arm under his pillow, but his face turned in Rob's direction. His facial expression was entirely relaxed and without worry, and yesterday's experiment had removed all signs of aging from his face. In some ways, he now looked younger, than when Rob first met him, but there were also differences: The robust brow, the protruding upper jaw that gave him an arrogant expression in those promotion pics hadn't been there before the disastrous experiment that changed their lives so many years ago, and his dimpled chin, though comparatively powerful already before their first 'hancing, had become more so. The restored youth and his relaxed expression gave Nate an air of innocence. The feeling of warmth in Rob's heart region returned. His hand returned to Nate's shoulder. The other man smiled and let out an approving yelp. "Amazing night." "Mmmmm. You're such a stud. Smart stud." Rob chuckled. "You are such a gorilla. My big love-gorilla." Without moving his torso or legs, Nate reached out his left arm, fumbled blindly, and placed his paw on Rob's pec. His smile grew wider. "You look sexy in Badboy style." "I reckon. You look sexy in NuJock style." "We're quit." Nate was silent a few seconds and continued: "Why NuJock?" "I could ask the same. Why Bad Boy? You know what I think about 'Party like there's no tomorrow', but I admit, that it was fun to act the part yesterday." "You take everything so seriously. Look what it did to you. You need time for recreation. More of it. More often." Rob let out a non-committal: "Hum." "No, I mean it!" Nate opened his eyes, and the full impact of the golden brown gemstones, that were Nate's eyes, hit Rob's mind and heart. "The fancy words you use, when some of your clients seek 'hancing to overcome medical problems: Recuperate. Replenish. You need to listen to your own advice. You sound like a posh twat, sometimes, do you know that, Doctor Nelson?" Rob blushed. "You know, that I'm not posh." "I've heard all your 'I'm lower middle-class' before, but let's face it, not everyone get a degree in the Deluge Economy. Not after the Crisis. Not since farming became the default. I know, that it hurt your bleeding Centrist New Deal heart to admit it, but the life we share isn't average." "I'm not in the mood for politics, Nate." The serious expression on Nate's face faded, and a cheeky grin flashed against Rob: "Do you want to know, what I'm in the mood for, Robbie? You get three guesses. I'll give you a clue." Nate grabbed Rob's free hand, and moved it under the blanket. Something was like a throbbing hot steel-pipe under the blanket. Without saying anything, Rob let his lower arm slide under Nate's waist, and his upper paw firmly grabbed Nate's rock-hard glute. Heaving himself backwards, he forced Nate's heavy and powerful body to rest upon him, chest to chest, cheek by cheek, their rejuvenated manhoods throbbing excitedly against each other. They stared into each other's eyes, gazing tenderly, gazing in testosterone-fueled lust – brown gemstones and blue ice losing each other into the other. "Fuck, Robbie. I was horny in my teens, but nothing like this. I'm ... Uh ... I can't believe ... Yeah, I love your eager mitt grabbing ... Uh!" Two minutes later, the man known to the public as "The Machine" rode his husbands dick, flexing his gargantuan arms, while his husband admiringly caressed and groped his Apollo's belt, abs and pecs. "Tell me, that I'm your big little Hulk!" "You are my big little Hulk. Grow for me. You are the strongest there is." "That's right, my big little He-Man. You have the power, and I'm the strongest there is. Oh, fuck, yes ... Fill me, you big brutal Bad Boy!" * * * To be continued.
  19. BrutalPowerDemon

    Brye

    WARNING! This story contains violence, snuff, and religious content that will be disturbing if such is not your "cup of tea". Please do not read if you find such content distasteful or offensive. Following is the entire Brye series as I originally published on CoiledFist, but without chapter breaks. Should there be a continuation in the future, it will be posted as "Brye 2". Comments and criticisms are welcomed and encouraged. If the warning above is ignored, however, and you are offended by snuff and other content, then please keep your comments to yourself. Thanks . . . and enjoy! “Damn, Brye!” David shouted as he came down the basement steps into my favorite space: the weight-room I had created for myself. “You’re a BEAST, Dude!” he continued as he jumped from the last step to the floor. I racked the barbell and sat up, flexing my taught, hard pecs and bringing my arms together in front of me, the rounded bulk of my flexed biceps further crushing my powerful chest together and up to my chin. I stood, shirtless in my extra-large gym shorts stretched taught over my ample cock and ballsack as my thick, rounded glutes flexed. I just turned eighteen, but at six feet, nine inches tall, I towered over Dave (and everyone else I’d met in this small, Midwestern town). I crunched out a most muscular pose, my entire body exploding with full, mature muscle. Dave reached out and ran his comparatively small hand over the thick crevices of my abs. My friend as long as I could remember, he always encouraged me to get bigger from the moment he noticed me growing faster than he was. “You like what you see, little man?” I boomed, teasing Dave. He blushed slightly as he pulled his hand back quickly. “Shit, Dave, I’m just messing with you, you little pussy.” I teased as I placed my large hands around his thick lats and beneath his armpits, effortlessly lifted him and tossed him onto the couch halfway across the basement. “Damn! You’re lighter to me every day, man!” I thundered as I pumped out an inhuman double biceps pose, the thick mountains of vein-encased muscle peaking just below my clenched fists. Dave grabbed a cushion and placed it in his lap as I walked over to him, lowered my fists to my thin waist and spread my wide, thick lats as I loomed over him. “Holy, FUCK, you’re huge, Brye . . . and you’re bigger every day, dude!” he whimpered. “If I was as big and strong as you . . . I would fuck some shit up, man!” He looked up at me and seemed to be gauging my reaction. “Have you ever heard of a website called Coiled Fist?” “No, man . . . why?” I asked as I relaxed and began to rub my freshly pumped muscles. “I came across it last year and, well . . . it’s got stories and pictures and shit. I can’t help but think of you when I’ve read some of the stories. You should check it out!” “What kind of stories and pictures?” I asked, my interest piqued as to why he’d be telling me this, but knowing we had the same interest in a lot of things. He looked at me as if he wasn’t sure what to say and then, haltingly, eyes down, he asked if I’d ever heard of Macrophilia. “No, but I like the sound of Macro, man!” I grinned as I, once again, flexed over him. He looked up and blurted out . . . “CHRIST, Brye! It’s about size, power and shit . . . and it’s sexual, too! I’m SO sorry, man . . . there’s this one story called ‘Justin’ and another called ‘Wong’ and images of you fill my mind as I read . . . and it fucking turns me on!” He slowly moved the couch cushion from his lap and I saw his shorts tented and a small, wet spot forming at where the tip of his rigid cock held his shorts off his waist. “I think I’m gay.” He whimpered. As I mentioned, I’ve known Dave all my life. We’d double dated, done chicks . . . the whole nine yards. I was stunned and my face darkened. I don’t know what came over me, but I reached down and wrapped one massive hand around his throat and lifted him, kicking and sputtering, from the couch. As I did, something unleashed within me and I growled in a deep, menacing voice, “You fucking little shit! You’re queer for THIS?” I boomed as I flexed my other arm hard, forearm thickening and solidifying as my biceps rounded to rock-hard peaks of powerful muscle. Dave stopped struggling as he grabbed hold of my wrist to relieve the pressure from hanging at arm’s length from my fist was placing on his puny little neck. I felt adrenaline pumping through my body, my cock twitched and began to inflate, fighting for space in the constraining shorts plastered on me. “Don’t you know I could crush your neck to paste in my fist and snap you in two without even trying?” I felt my cock pulse and pre-cum shoot through the fabric just before the sound of ripping fabric echoed in the basement and my shorts were ripped from my body by my flexing, bobbing fuck pole, pre-cum roping to the floor. “What the HELL?!?!” I boomed as I released my grip and dropped Dave to the couch. “Holy FUCK!” Dave almost whispered as he rubbed his sore neck. “Look at you! You’re GROWING!” At that moment, my step-dad opened the door to the basement. “What the hell is going on down there?” he yelled as he came down the steps. When he got to the floor he looked up . . . and up . . . and up ! He fell back on his ass as he beheld . . . ME! Twelve feet of nude, powerful, rippling teen bodybuilder beef. As I turned to face him, my thick, thirty-inch cock came in to view, erect and issuing torrents of pre-cum onto the floor. “Oh my GOD, Brye! What’s happened to you?” I had always suspected he wanted more of me than he let on . . . now it was obvious. I could read his body language and face. He was shocked, yes, but he was drawn to me. . . the epitome of masculinity. I saw his little cock raise in his slacks, saluting all that I was becoming. How far would he go, I wondered. “Come here, ‘Dad’,” I beckoned, pushing my hot, throbbing and leaking cock down towards him. “You’ve always wanted a piece of me, haven’t you?” He looked terrified, conflicted. He scooted back towards the steps, but he couldn’t take his eyes off of me. “Brye!” I heard Dave call to me. “What are you feeling, man? Did I cause this? Are you angry with me?” I turned back to Dave and as he beheld me, he blurted out, “Oh, GOD, Brye! Unnngh . . . oohhhh . . . SHIIITT!” he screamed as he fell to the floor in orgasm, jerking uncontrollably. I grinned. “Davey, I feel GREAT! So fucking POWERFUL! I should be worshipped by smaller creatures, man!” I turned back to my “Dad”, now with his puny little dick out of his pants and stroking at the sight of his powerfully muscular and godly ‘son’. I pointed to my leaking, mushroom cockhead almost the size of my dad’s head, and grinned and evil grin. “Eat me, man! But first, treat me as I should be treated by one as pathetically weak as you!” “Brye!” he stuttered, “You are my son, I can’t . . . “ In one swift movement, I grabbed the groveling little thing from the floor, my hand encircling his waist, and shook him like a ragdoll. “You will do what I say, you worthless piece of shit. I’ve heard you smack Mom around, and now it’s your turn to get fucked up!” My anger began to boil. At the same time, Dave crawled up to my feet and looked up at me as he spoke: “Brye, you are more powerful than any human. Look at you! Look how you hold a full-grown man in your hand as if he was nothing but a worthless little bug . . . worth nothing but for your pleasure . . . and if it pleases you, to be crushed out of existence!” “FUCK, Dave! What are you doing to me?!?!” I felt power course through my herculean body, every cell bursting with lustful desire. My cock twitched, bobbed and shot pre-cum with such force, it cracked the block wall across the room. “Mmmm! More, Davey, more!” I boomed as I tightened my grip around my struggling little ‘Dad’. . . I felt a CRACK as two of his ribs broke and he screamed. My cock jumped with desire. “JESUS, Brye . . . you are a GOD among mere mortals now! The world is a mere plaything to you, to do with as you please. Nothing can stand in your way!” Dave was stroking his once again rock-hard cock as he looked up at me. He crawled over to beneath my cock and coated himself in my steaming pre-cum, lapping some of the slimy nectar from the roping stream issuing from my hungry tool. He pleased me . . . my anger with him was gone. Of course he went gay for me! How could he not? Everything was falling into place. I lowered my whimpering ‘Dad’ to my pre-cum issuing cock and pressed his face into the slit. “This is what you always wanted, bitch, so drink up!” I flexed my cock, forcing more and more pre-cum to flow, more than his protesting little body could handle. His beating on my cock-head stimulated me more until, after a short time, it stopped. He had drowned in my pre! What a weak, worthless little waste of skin! I looked Davey in the eye and grinned as I flexed my arm, closed my fist and squeezed, crushing ‘Dad’s’ useless little corpse to paste. As I tossed his pulped body aside, Dave shot his load high into the air. “Time to introduce the world to their new God, Davey.” I boomed as I reached down and lifted my friend from the floor. I crouched and jumped up, crashing through the first floor and exploding through the roof coming to land in my driveway. Mom was just getting home and gawked up at her godly son holding his friend close to his heaving chest. I awoke with a start, fist hard against my chest as my eyes shot open and I felt the hot, fresh cum flowing over my thick, solid abdominals and soaking the sheets. “FUCK!” I muttered as I pulled the cum-drenched sheet covering me off of my body, admiring the deep ridges of my solid bricks of abdominal muscles, my spunk squishing from the deep crevices that slammed shut as I flexed them to sit up in my bed. My mind took me back to that dream and my still rigid, cum drooling cock lurched, spurting another wad of cum onto my pectoral shelf. “That was one HOT wet dream!” I thought as I stood and stretched my heavily muscled, six feet, nine inches tall frame, my large hands easily palming the almost ten feet tall ceiling as my calves, quads, abs, lats and biceps bulged obscenely from my immense teen frame. I heard my step-dad walking towards my room while saying, “Damn it, Brye! You’re going to be late for school again!” As he reached my door he, without knocking, threw my bedroom door open and started to continue, but stopped dead in his tracks, one hand on the door-frame and one on the door knob. His jaw dropped as he beheld my hyper-muscled body flexing before him, thick, dripping twelve-inch cock pointing to the ceiling in front of my cobblestone abs, large testicles laying like grapefruit on my rippling quads. “Shit!” I rumbled, “I thought I took care of you for good!” I seethed as I flexed hard to intimidate, turned, ripped the sheets from the bed and wiped myself down seductively. “Like what you see, Pops!” I taunted him as I gyrated my hips, cock swaying from side to side like a skyscraper in a hurricane in front of my flexing abs. I knew he lusted after me – I figured a few years ago that he only married my mom to get close to me – horny, fucking little size-queen. “If only dreams could come true.” I fumed as, without uttering another word, Pops turned, grabbed his crotch and, visibly trembling, closed the door and quickly headed down the hall. I heard the bathroom door slam shut and grinned as I heard the muffled “God – so HUGE! UNNNGGH! Oh, NOOOOO! Not – a – GAIN! NUH! FFF-UUUUU-KKKK!!!” emanating from the bathroom down the hall. “Fucking pussy!” I bristled as I stripped the sheets from the bed, finished wiping myself down, as well as the water-proof mattress pad, grabbed a towel and wrapped it around my waist and deflating fuck rod. I remembered, in the dream, holding “Dad’s” puny little face against my cock-head as he fought and the memory caused my cock to twitch and I realized how much strength, power and control really turned my on! Just then my Mom knocked lightly and pushed the door open, “Brye, what’s wrong - with – your ---- father?” Her eyes looked towards me as she stuttered through her sentence, taking in not only the sight of all that I am, but the masculine, viral scents of sex and cum that filled the room. Her eyes lodged on the towel being pushed forward and out by my beginning to, once again, awaken cock, the full, round head and flange clearly visible beneath the fabric. She remembered how, one night, after “Dad” and she had been drinking and he passed out, she came into my room, pulled the sheet from my hulking, nude body and begged me to fill her with my manhood. Being a young, horny teen, I had no inhibition about giving my mom whatever she wanted. I impaled her on my steely sword and ravished her until morning, cumming into her at least a half-dozen times before she begged me to stop, her orgasmic screams muffled by a pillow she held to her face. Still remembering that night, I’m sure, she walked towards me as if in a trance and rubbed her little hands over my abs, up and over my heaving chest and out to my full, rounded and hard biceps before lowering her hands and removing the towel. My always hungry teenaged cock immediately flooded with blood, inflated and rose to full attention. “Mmmmm! Son!” Mom hissed as her mouth latched onto one of my silver-dollar sized nipples as she began to stroke my now throbbing member. “Can you help me, Mom?” I purred as I guided he mouth down, over my abs and out to the throbbing head of my freshly leaking cock-head. As her mouth covered the slit, a jolt shot through me and I remembered the unbridled power I felt in my dream. “Fuck YEAH!” I boomed as I grabbed her head and pulled hard, my cock roughly sliding down her throat, the sheer girth of my beast splitting the corners of her lips as she tried to protest, beating on my hot, hard flesh, further fueling my new, dream-inspired lust for power and control – over anyone and anything. As I looked down at her and saw blood dripping from each side of her mouth, my cock immediately spasmed in ejaculation, rapidly shooting wad after wad of semen directly into my mom’s rapidly distending gut. As I began to stop cumming, I slowly withdrew my whale from my mom’s throat, the ridge of its head getting stuck on her teeth as I tried to pull out. Grabbing her head firmly between my palms, I pulled back hard, an audible “POP” bouncing off my bedroom walls as my cock broke free from Mom’s hungry, bleeding pie-hole. She fell back on the floor looking up at me fearfully as she wiped the cum and blood from the sides of her mouth. “Oh, FUCK yeah - Thanks, Ma!” I sneered down at her as I threw on sweatpants and sweatshirt, and walked to the bathroom. Pushing the door open with one hand (splintering the door frame as I effortlessly exerted pressure), I saw Pops, cleaning up, his flacced, little dick springing to attention as her turned and saw me filling his field of vision. Grabbing him by the throat with one hand, I lifted him from the floor and carried him, at arm’s length, to my room, flailing and kicking the whole way – my cock twitched and spurt some pre into my sweats. I tossed him onto my mom, stood over them and raised my arms in a double-biceps crunch, stretching the fabric tight over my rippling muscle. I looked my mom in the eye and she quickly shoved her fist between her legs and pumped. I grinned, looked my “Dad” in the eye and flexed harder. His eyes glazed over and his hard little cock began spewing cum in every direction without him even touching the worthless little organ. “Weak, uncontrolled little fucks.” I thundered and left the house. I headed over to my best friend’s (David’s) house to start the walk to school together. As I walked up to his door, my thoughts went back to the dream. It had seemed so real! Was it possible that David secretly lusted after me? And, more importantly, why had I grown larger in the dream. I had tasted true power and I wanted it – BAD! My cock twitched as I thought of manhandling David’s muscular little body. SHIT! I’d never thought of him in that way – but, HELL, why not? I've always been bigger, stronger, smarter - why shouldn't I have my way with ANYONE! “I’ll have to tell him my dream and see how he reacts.” I mused as I walked up to his front door and rang the bell. As David opened the door, his face went pale and he fell backwards. "Damn, Brye! You're a BEAST, Dude!" Remembering that line from my dream, I grinned and evil grin and stepped into the house. "Let's go down to your basement gym, Davey!" I thundered as I walked past him and to the basement door, my cock already twitching in anticipation of what was to come. I ran down into David’s basement with him not far behind. I went over to the workout bench and saw five candles arranged around a picture of me pumping out a most muscular pose that Dave had taken of me at the beach several months earlier. In the picture, in one clenched fist, I was holding my step-dad and in my other fist was Dave’s dad. There was a piece of paper beneath my picture with writing on it. I heard David shut the basement door, start down the steps and stop about half-way down as I picked up the paper and began to read: As my best friend, Brye, Is built like a bull, Fill his body with strength And size to the full David bounded down the steps and ripped the paper from my hand. “Davey, what the FUCK?” I boomed, but, looking at the photograph and candles, along with the beginning of that incantation, I couldn’t help but wonder if this had something to do with my dream the night before and the feelings of power I was having. David looked up at me and tears began to fill his eyes. “Brye, man . . . I’m sorry. I came across this website called ‘Coiled Fist’ a while back, and ever since, I can’t help thinking of you as . . . more.” “Like the guys in the stories ‘Justin’ and ‘Wong’?” I asked. His eyes widened and, as he wiped his eyes, he asked excitedly, “You know the site, too?” “Well,” I said, “No . . . and yes. I dreamed you told me about it last night and then things happened in the dream. Strange things, wonderful things and it awakened something in me . . . and I want more. Did you do this incantation last night, Davey?” “Yes, Brye.” David stated flatly. “I’m sorry . . . I didn’t think anything would really happen.” Looking David in the eyes, I kicked my shoes off, slipped my hands beneath my sweatshirt and lifted it over my head before tossing it on the couch and flexing hard. “Well, something DID happen, Dave. You like this, don’t you, Dave?” I reached down and cupped my ample cock and balls and shook them, “and this, too, right?” “Brye, I – I – I” he stuttered. “It’s okay, David. But I want you to light the candles and do the incantation NOW, okay?” I said. David shook his head no. “Please, Brye . . . don’t make me do this in front of you.” Tears welling up in his eyes again. I went over to him, placed a finger under his chin and lifted his head as I leaned down and kissed him hard on the lips, my tongue probing his mouth. He hungrily reciprocated until I pulled away. “See . . . it’s okay. I’m not mad.” “We both have to be nude before the incantation is spoken.” He said fearfully, but I had shed my sweats before he finished speaking. “Strip, Davey boy.” I commanded. He didn’t take his eyes off of my rippling body as he stripped, his tight, muscular frame was also bulging with thick, powerful muscle, just nowhere near what I have. We walked over to the bench, he lit the candles and he chanted: As my best friend, Brye, Is built like a bull, Fill his body with strength And size to the full As his muscles inflate And his stature will surge To the size of my thoughts Bug-like men he will purge As his body ignites With the strength of an ox, Endow on his frame The largest of cocks As a God among men As his attitude grows May he crush those beneath And all who oppose May he feed off the small ones The awe and fear he instills And use all that power As those worthless bugs he kills Before the last syllable was spoken, I felt every muscle fiber tense and begin to burn with heat. I could actually hear the muscle fibers and skeletal structure expanding, hardening, thickening. David stood staring at me, his mouth agape. His cock quickly rose to full mast as he blurted, “Oh, my GOD, Brye! You’re growing! Oh, SHIT, Brye! It WORKED!” As I reached a herculean twelve feet of bone crushing muscular power, I thundered, “David! Stop thinking of me growing!” He shook his head as if coming out of a trance. “Brye! You are a muscle beast . . . you’ve gotta be the most powerful being on the planet!” as he walked up to me and placed a trembling hand on my flaccid, impossibly thick, yard long cock covered with ropes of veins pulsing blood to the monstrous sex organ. “You want me to take care of our step-dads, don’t you?” I asked, drawing from the picture he had made. “Call my dad and have him meet your dad in your barn.” He called my dad with some lame excuse about his dad wanting to talk to him about us skipping school and my dad said he’d be right over. “Okay, Dave. We’ll give them time to get together out in the barn and then WE’LL show up to ‘chat’ with them.” I promised with a light flex of my cock that sent him sprawling. “DAMN! I’m strong EVERYWHERE!” I grinned. My massive cock twitched with anticipation of what was to come. “So, Dave, you want to make me even bigger?” I grin as I lift my oaken arms and flex, huge cannonball biceps hardening into peaked masses beneath my massive fists as the thick, striated triceps solidify to even larger blocks of muscle clinging beneath. From my relatively thin wrist, forearms flare to broad, vein encased columns and battle my biceps for space. I roll my head from side to side, showcasing wide traps descending from behind my ears over to my rippling, rounded shoulders, my massive, protruding pectorals casting a large shadow over my rib-cage thick with bulging intercostals. The lats spread inconceivably wide, beginning beyond my armpits and tapering down to my waist where brick sized abdominals stack and grind almost audibly. David scoots back against the wall fearfully as I display the all-powerful being whose emergence he has triggered. “I - I - I’m SORRY, Brye! I really didn’t think this would work! I just kept dreaming of you as a - as a - I - you’re a - oh, Brye! PLEASE don’t hurt me!” he begs, knowing what he’s dreamed of, and the spell to make me an absolutely BRUTAL and RUTHLESS, LUST-FILLED MUSCLE GOD. I sneer down at him and growl, “Davey! You’re a smart little fuck! I listened to the incantation you spoke. You linked my size and power to YOUR thoughts, as well as the fear and idolization I can beckon and captivate from others. For me to continue being what you’ve dreamed of, and what I am destined to be, I need you. You WILL help me grow into what I am meant to be, Dave - a brutal, sadistic and depraved MUSCLE BEAST - a merciless, cold-blooded GOD to you and the rest of you powerless and inconsequential little humans!” “Ha, ha, ha!” I thunder, “Thanks for awakening this in me . . . I guess, deep down, I always knew this would come.” I notice David’s eyes are glued to my pulsing, heavy cock. “Come on over and see what a REAL man feels like, Davey.” I purr as he crawls over and places a hand on my cock-head. With an involuntary flex of my fuck-pole at his touch, he is sent flying back across the basement. Drool runs from the side of his mouth as he picks himself up, rubbing his own now throbbing, dripping tool. I smile at the realization of how powerful I really am! “Think of me at my more ‘normal’ size, Davey. Our ‘dads’ should be together in the barn by now.” I see - almost feel - the conflict within David as he fights within himself to obey me and bring my size back to its previous state or, instead, to continue to think of my as a massive, giant muscle-god and causing me to just explode from the basement, destroying his house in the process. “NOW!” I boom, rattling the confined basement with the power of my voice. David backs up and pushes himself against the wall as he closes his eyes so as not to see what I’ve already become; to be able to visualize me as I was before he cast his spell. I immediately feel the change and see the wall appear to rise around me as I reduce in height. “Good boy!” I purr in a deep, guttural voice, “Now get us some sweatpants to throw on before we go to the barn.” ---------------- Sam, Brye’s adoptive dad, had just recovered from Brye’s domineering outburst before Brye hastened out of the house when he received the call from David. Fearful of what might have happened at David’s house and sensing from David’s voice that something wasn’t quite right, he quickly threw on jeans and a t-shirt, checked in on Brye’s mom (who remained curled up in the corner of Brye’s room, seemingly in a trance, moaning and slowly fisting her hungry pussy). Seeing nothing had changed with her, he left and ran over to the David’s family’s large barn where he found David’s dad, inside, working on a tractor. Looking up, Joe (David’s dad, also having adopted David after marrying his mother), greeted him, “Hey, Sam! What brings you over this morning?” Sam walked over to Joe, “I thought you wanted to talk to me about the boys, David called me a bit ago and -” ---------------- Sam stops talking and both men turn as they hear the large barn doors close and the space darkens slightly with the morning sun being shut out by the closing of the doors. As they look towards the barn entrance, they see both of their unusually large and incredibly muscular sons clad only in tight-fitting sweatpants, slide the board on the inside of the doors into place to keep the doors from opening (or from being opened). “What the hell are you boys up to? I thought you went to school!” I hear Joe blurt out, his eyes adjusting to the reduced light As David and I walk up to our adoptive dads, they are completely dwarfed by our size, but, even with that comparison, I tower over David and I see the realization register in Joe’s face that I have grown larger than when he had last seen me. “DAMN, Brye, you’ve grown, son!” he states flatly as his eyes roam our young, virile frames, our full, rounded muscles rippling on our torsos, bouncing, flexing and bunching with every step. Sam stands by Joe, trembling as both men’s eyes are drawn down to the straining fabric stretching over the bulging crotches of our sweatpants which leave absolutely nothing to the imagination as to the prodigious size of our manhoods, further emasculating our puny and useless little dads. I grin as I hear my dad blurt out, “Brye, you’re not in trouble. Your mom and I talked and -” his eyes continue to roam my magnificently powerful form. “How is it possible that you are even larger and more defined than when you left the house?” he whispers. His voice, trembling, questions, “Brye?” as I glare down at both dads. Sam reaches up and places his small hand on the cliff of pectoral beef that looms over him. I sneer down at the reverential, becoming frightened little men, grab each around the throat and lift them from the ground as if they weigh nothing at all. They sputter, choking, as they claw at the solid wrist and forearm of astonishing circumference easily suspending them kicking in the air. I walk over to the wall, lift each man and slipp their belts onto large hooks on the barn wall, suspending them there, unable to do anything but kick and curse. “Brye! What the FUCK are you doing?” I hear David’s dad scream. “David, get me down from here this instant or I’ll -” “Our you’ll WHAT, Dad?” David booms as he peels the tight sweatpants over his huge quads and calf muscles and kicks them aside, his long, thick cock already pulsing to life from seeing me so effortlessly toy with the two men. “I shoulda known!” my dad blurts, “Our boys are a couple of FAG’S!” immediately regretting his outburst and futile attempt to cover his own desire for what David and I are. His jeans are already tented and showing a dark spot spreading at the tip of where his rigid cock is throbbing. “Oh, FUCK, yeah, Davey! This IS going to be fun!” I boom as I grinn down at David, my initiator. “Let’s show both of these fucking little assholes how well they’ve raised us.” Dave grins, looks at me and begins to envision the beast that he always knew that I AM. He lowers one hand and begins to slowly stroke his expanding cock as he sees me close my eyes and hiss, “YEESSSSS!” as every muscle on my frame bulges and swells to new dimensions. My sweats fill, strain and finally explode from my body as I grow, hundreds of pounds of rippling, granite-hard muscle covering my mountainous body. My already thick cock inflates and lengthens down to my knees. My balls churn, resting atop these inhuman quads with muscle fiber rippling beneath the thin, vein-covered skin. David’s dad screams to him as he watches him seemingly worship the expanding creature I am becoming, not realizing it is David, and his desire, growing me. “You fucking, muscle-bound FAIRY!” he blurts to his son. Without taking his eyes off of me and still slowly stroking his pre-cum leaking cock with one hand, David backhands his dad with enough force to knock out 3 teeth and causing blood to gush from the man’s busted lips and mouth, immediately swelling and changing color. As I reach 15 feet in height and open my eyes, I look down and focus on David’s dad and grin a wide, toothy grin. “My turn to rule the roost, little man!” I reach down and wrap my massive hand around a small tractor, encircling it with my long, powerful fingers, and lift it in front of his trembling little dad’s pale face. My arm explodes with muscle and the screeching of tortured metal fills the barn as I effortlessly crush the tractor into a worthless ball of scrap. “Hmmmm - I wonder what I could do to you, little man.” I muse as I reach down and tug at my inflating sex trunk. Hefting it up, I slam my bulbous cock head into my dad’s head (much smaller than my huge, pre-pouring, mushroom head!). The blow momentarily knocks my dad unconscious, his face swelling and turning black and blue. “Well, David - let’s start our fun with these two.” I thunder as I grab and lift my dad from the hook and shake him like a rag-doll to try to awaken him. David grabs his own dad and lifts him from his hook and rips the clothes from his body before impaling him on his steel-hard shaft. His dad awakens with a start, face swollen and lips bleeding, and begins screaming from the pain and from beholding me, now a giant, muscle-bound beast, trying to awaken his neighbor by shaking the puny little body like a broken toy. Tossing my still unconscious dad to the ground, I grab David’s dad and pop him from David’s cock, lift him to my face an growl, “Shutup, you little cunt - I’m gonna give you something to REALLY scream about!” Holding his struggling, bleeding little body in one fist, I insert my middle finger, larger than his puny little forearm, into his worthless, already stretched little ass. His pleasure-filled moans of agony spur me on as I rearrange his organs by moving my finger around inside his weak little body. I use my massive middle digit to rape him mercilessly. As the tip of my finger reaches his racing heart, he renews his screaming at feverish pitches. I lower him down to David, my furiously stroking little pet, and order him to use his pulsing pole to face-fuck the screeching little thing on my finger to shut him the fuck up. Grinning up to me he thanks me, grabs his dad’s head and rams his thick cock down the pathetic little bug’s throat, pulling the blubbering fool’s face all the way into his crotch, moaning, “Oh, YEAH, you fucking piece of shit! Take this muscle cock down your throat like you always wanted! Choke on it, man! This is for everything you’ve done to me and my mom, fucking little bastard!” David bellows as he rams his own massive member down that cock-stretching throat over and over again, his dad unable to breathe, trying to grab onto his David’s massive thighs as that huge, churning nut sack rhythmically pounds against his throat with each thrust David’s making. I pluck my finger from Joe’s bleeding ass and turn my attention back to my own little toy, now conscious and trying to crawl away, unseen. “Where you going, Dad?” I taunt as I reach down and pluck him from the ground by his ankle with two fingers. I lift him up so that he is before my face. “SO fucking fragile.” I state as I smirk and slowly squeeze my fingers together, his flesh, muscle, tendons and bones having no chance against such power. The tissues are simply liquified and squish from between my fingers as he wails in pain and he drops from my now bloodied fingers. I catch him by his other leg in my other hand as I lick my bloody fingers clean. He looks up at me in horror, in too much pain to continue screaming, as my eyes darken and an evil smirk forms on my face. I lift my arm and flex my massive bicep, turn and lick the pulsing, cable-sized veins mapping its surface before looking back at my dad, “All this fucking muscle needs a lot of protein, Dad.” I whisper as I lick my full lips with my long tongue, then run that thick taste-tool over my large, sharp, pearly-white teeth. My dad’s body convulses in orgasm, mixed with piss, soaking his jeans and shirt. Satisfied with the fear instilled into my “dad”, I grin as I hang his trembling little body from the hook on the barn wall, blood dripping from his one completely smashed-flat ankle, his little dick still spasming, squirting out its last drops of jism. I reach down and grab David’s “dad” and pluck him from David’s thrusting, throbbing cock. David just looks at me and begins to stroke his slick dick at the sight of my giant, muscular being holding his whimpering “dad” in one massive fist. I lower David’s dad down to my hungry cock, issuing pre-cum by the gallon. He inadvertently further stimulates me by beating his little fists against my sensitive mushroom crown. “Oh, YEAH, you little fuck!” I boom as I look over at Dave and begin to force my massive cock-head into the feeble little man’s way-too-small mouth, his teeth snapping off and his jaw dislocating with just my piss-slit barely passing through his stretched-to-the-limit lips. “Awww, FUUUCK!” I thunder as I push further, my fuck-toy’s entire head and skull fracturing into small pieces attempting to contain the mass of just the bulbous crown of my throbbing cock invading the pathetically small space. “DAMN, Davey - so much power!” I grin as with one flex of my oaken arms, his dad’s head simply reduces to a red concoction of flesh, brain and bone dripping from my cock and palms, the body spasming from the tip of my cock-head as I attempt to shove my trunk through the neck-hole and into the warm, quivering torso. Drooling, and cock pumping out ropes of pre-cum, David chant’s: As my dad was a dick, Nothing more than a worm, May Rye’s cock just ingest him As food for his sperm More power does hold, Rye’s bloodthirsty cock, Than the bodies of mortals Whose souls it will dock Upon David’s uttering of those words, I feel my cock jump and its pulsing begins to pry my fist open. I can feel the blissful pleasure of the large slit beginning to suck! The orgasmic feeling flows through my colossal frame as David’s dad’s body begins to implode, my hungry cock sucking the internal organs, sinew and bone into my thick, throbbing shaft. “Mmmmmm, CHRIST! Oh, SHIT!” I whisper as the body is completed consumed by my ravenous fuck-beast. I feel the decimated body in my shaft and squeeze my fist hard, further crushing the valueless thing, once a human, to liquid within my monstrous manhood. I feel so POWERFUL, UNSTOPPABLE, VICIOUS and SADISTIC. David runs over, pulls my cock down and laps at the bloody cockhead, relishing the taste of his dad’s blood mixed with my deific, hot and salty pre-cum. “Oh, yeah, Davey, you sick little fuck! Enjoy what you’ve created - and what I was ALWAYS meant to be!” David looks at me and chants: Rye’s bloodlust ignited, His stomach does growl, His hunger unsated, He must eat something - NOW! I look over at my own dad, visibly shaking in fear after witnessing the gruesome demise of his neighbor in an impossible way by - ME - his hyper-swole, giant and brutal step son. My cock spontaneously flexes at the attention David is giving it, sending him sprawling as I turn and step towards my dad. He is attempting to release himself from the hook from which he helplessly hangs. Standing before him, I flex slowly, allowing the mass of muscle fighting for space on my frame to slowly ripple, expand and solidify before his eyes. Having witnessed the savage power the creature filling his vision holds, and hearing David’s last chant, he renews his futile efforts at release. “DAD!” I state, the sound causing him to cease struggling and look into my eyes. “Remember last night at dinner when I called you a worthless limp-dick and you blurted back, “You can just EAT ME, Rye!”? I grin and, once again, lick my huge, pearly-white teeth with my tongue. “Rye! No! Please!” he erupts in wild movements trying to escape hanging from the hook. Even with that fear coursing through his veins, his cock inflates, slaps his stomach and salutes as he takes in all that I am. “Well,” I state coldly, “I’m hungry,” I flex my cock and it slams into my rippling abs, blood and pre-cum splashing from it’s head and seeping into the deep ridges between each flexing muscle paving my midsection, “and my cock’s still hungry!” I raise my huge hand to his crotch and place his throbbing cock and balls between my thumb and forefinger. His little dick immediately spasms, shooting cum onto my thumb. “Oh - unnn - fuuck! RYE! I - I - NOOOOO!!!” he squeals as he feels pressure building on his pleasure center. “Sick little bastard!” I growl, “Hope you enjoyed that! You won’t be needing these where you’re going, you damned, puny worm!” I then increase the pressure between my thumb and index finger, quickly pulping and mashing his penis and testicles into nothingness between his legs as “Dad” wails. I lick my thumb and finger clean of Dad’s cock and ball mash before lifting him from his hook. Grabbing the leg with no foot left, I tell him, “Well, this is of no use anymore.” before ripping the leg from his body, the sounds of bone snapping and flesh ripping fueling my sadistic lusts for more power over EVERYONE. I toss the leg in my mouth, chew and swallow as he begins to pass out. I shake him, flapping about like a stuffed toy, to try to keep him awake. “As you wish, Dad - eat you I will!” I lower his foot to my now sucking cock head and his foot is sucked in, quickly followed by his waist. “MMMMMMM! Good!” I purr as I begin to pull on his torso and my cock continues to suck in his lower portion. With a jerk of my cock, his body is torn in two. I lift his torso to my salivating mouth, bite off an arm, chew and swallow - bite off another arm, chew and swallow - and then, position his head between my molars and grind his skull into more nourishment for my solid muscle-encased body before chowing down on what’s left in my hand. At the same time, my other hand is wrapped around my cock-head and I squeeze, further crushing the lower portion of Dad’s body as it’s sucked down into my thick, pulsing shaft - and beyond. I look over at David, who is worshipfully staring up at me, slowly stroking his steely-hard shaft, pre-cum bubbling from his piss-slit and roping to the ground. “FUCK, yeah, my friend! I knew we were alike, and yet - different, somehow. I didn’t know how much you desired me to be what I desired to be, man! Can you get me back down to closer to your size?” Again, I noticed the internal struggle he has making me less than what he knows I am. He closes his eyes and concentrates - I see my surroundings seemingly rise as my form diminishes in height. David opens his eyes and runs up to me, throws his arms around my shoulders, looks up to me as he leans up and thrusts his tongue into my mouth and kisses hard, sucking at what was left of my dad’s remains still coating my tongue. As he does, he lifts his body up against me, repeatedly grinding his cock against my abs, humping me as we share a deep, hungry kiss, our tongues probing the depths of our inhumane, merciless desires. As we break our lip-lock, I feel David thrust against my abs hard as volley after volley of steaming cum coats the underside of the overhang of my boulderous pectorals and drips and runs down over my abs, cock and balls. David and I look each other in the eye and, in unison, speak: “MORE” Now I hear my mom at the barn door asking if I’m alright. “Alright, David, grab a couple of sheets from the stall and we’ll wrap them around us and open the door.” “Sounds good, Brye.” David responds as he goes over and grabs a couple of sheets. As we wipe the blood and shit from our bodies, we hear sirens in the distance. We tie the sheets around our waists and unlock the barn door. My mom runs in. “You’re dad was on his way over here and I just wanted to make sure everything is okay, Brye.” she blubbers, not noticing David by the door, then she notices the sheet wrapped around my waist. It didn’t matter, at that point, what she was thinking before - my bare, muscle-bound torso entrances her immediately and she walks up to me, reaches up and places her hand on my massive chest, then slowly runs it down and over my rippling abs to the top of the sheet. “Brye, son, baby . . . I need that massive cock of yours in me, again! Fuck me one more time, PLEASE? I won’t do this to you again, I promise!” At just hearing the word “fuck”, I feel my cock twitch and it floods with blood, rising and lifting the sheet. I snatch the sheet from my waist. “You just can’t get enough of this, can you, you fucking dick dock.” “I’m sorry, Brye! I know it’s wrong, but you’re built just like your biological father - I was addicted from his first fuck - the rape that produced you. I must have you again.” She disrobes immediately, cooing as she strokes my quickly rock-hard, vein encased monster cock. Standing there, I place a hand under each of her arms and lift her. She feels like she weighs nothing at all as I position her wet, hot pussy over my slick, steaming cock head and lower her. She moans as the tip of my flared cock head touches her dripping slit and begins to spread her open wide and enter. As the cock head pops in, her hole clamping around my ridge, she shudders and I pull her further down, my cock pushing - rearranging her insides as I creep up up inside her. “Awwww, FUCK, yeah, David, grow me slow, man!” I growl, my mom not even noticing as I slowly stroke her like a fleshlight up and down my vibrating cock. I begin to notice her feeling tighter and tighter around my throbbing manhood. She opens her eyes and sees that I am larger; she feels herself stretching to accommodate my girth and begins to scream and thrash about on my hungry cock. “Mmmmmm, BABY!” The feeling is incredible. I look down into her fear-filled eyes as I state flatly, “Yes, you son fucking mother, this IS the LAST time I fuck you, you worthless fucking CUNT! I’ll fuck you to PIECES, bitch.” “BRYE! NOOOO! Get out of me! Please! Take me off your cock you - unngh - MMMMM - Oh, GOD! MORE! FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUUUCCKKK MEEEEE!” she breathes raggedly as she orgasms over and over again. My johnson juices, mix with her blood, flowing from her pussy and down my shaft. I grin down at her as I see the distinct outline of my mushroom shaped cock head, followed by the pumping shaft, stretching her abdomen. “Mmmmmm!” I purr as I grab one of her ankles in each hand and pull her further down on my cock, her screaming and thrashing about, arousing me even more. I feel bones dislocating and snapping on my sensitive glans, then the beat of her heart against my pre cum spurting slit. Her mouth is open in a silent scream as pre cum begins to jettison from her mouth. Her skin begins to simply shred from my expanding cock as her pleading, green eyes pop from their sockets from the building pre cum pressure. “More, David - MORE!” I boom. As he views me as more, her body simply explodes and disintegrates from around my expanding, throbbing cock and falls to the dirt at my feet, my pre-cum quickly coating the shredded remains. David and I are so engrossed in my little fuck-fest that we don’t notice the cop car pull in and two cops approach the open barn door. They stand there, mouths agape, seemingly frozen in place, as they gaze upon me: A hyper muscled giant standing in the middle of the barn with a broken, bloodied corpse at my feet and my rigid, man sized cock pouring pre-cum onto the pile of worthless, discarded flesh. “Problem, officers?” I rumble as I lower my hand to the base of my gore dripping cock. I slide my huge hand up the thick, throbbing shaft, pooling the bloody mess into my palm before raising it to my lips and grin. Looking them in the eyes, I extend my long, thick tongue and seductively, lap the iron and protein rich remains into my waiting mouth and swallow. Out of the corner of my eye, I see David walk up to me. He reaches up and places a hand on my rippling quad and speaks another chant: Those who wear uniforms Are nothing but toys, To the Muscle God Brye, Such bugs He destroys. With their bodies so puny, Such fun Brye can make, Before dispatching their souls, And nourishment take. Immediately, a fresh flood of contempt for all that would seek to constrain what I am, and a unquenchable hunger, flows from my core and pulses throughout my swelling, mountainous muscles. “KNEEL!” I thunder to the two bewildered cops as I place my fists on my hips and flex hard. I spread my barn wide lats and overshadow them as my pectorals grow and puff out and up like two solid, massive blimps overshadowing my enormous, thick and undulating boulders of abdominal muscle. To further emasculate the beefy little law men, I flex my titanic cock, mapped with firehose thick veins pulsing blood around my pre cum pumping death dick swaying, pec high, in front of me. I see one puny cop’s little cock visibly salute me through his slacks as a dark spot spreads from his crotch and he falls to his knees mouthing, “Oh, my GOD!” The other pisses on himself, draws his weapon and, fires up at me, emptying his clip. All rounds are deflected by my diamond hard cock head and I rumble, “Oh, yes, you stupid little fuck!” at the pleasant stimulation. My cock takes a shot of its own and soaks both little cops in my salty pre cum. They stare up at me, mouths agape. Their vision is enveloped by my muscle encased and indestructible supreme being. The cop that fired drops his weapon and turns to run, but slips from the slimy pre cum in which he is covered. David runs over, shuts and locks the barn door as I order the trembling cop that fired, “Stand up and strip, you irrelevant, powerless excuse for a man.” “N-n-n-oooo! Please!” he squeals like a pig as he scoots away and back into David’s nude, powerful form. He looks up in horror as David reaches down and grabs him by the collar, easily lifting him to his feet. Stroking my cock, I reach down and lift the remains of my mom from by my feet. I make sure the quaking cop that stimulated me with his ammo is watching. I sneer as I exhibiti my huge, pearly white teeth before I take a bite into the ragged corpse, I tear flesh from the remnant of mom in my fist, chew loudly and swallow. ‘Hmph! I need fresh meat.” I grin as I toss what’s left of mom against the wall with a loud SPLAT.” “I said STRIP!” I boom as I eye the little man. “GOD! NO! I’M SORRY!” he blubbers as David tosses him to the ground and rips all the clothes from his body, exposing a well muscled specimen. The cop on his knees, observing all this, stands and disrobes before falling back to his knees, now stroking his own rigid cock in unison with me. The cop now at David’s feet begs his partner, “What the FUCK, Jeff?! No! Help me!” I look down at the worshipful little cop named Jeff as I squeeze a shot of pre cum from my edging cock, roping down onto him and coating his muscular little body. “So, Jeff - do you want to TRY to help your partner? The partner whose back you’re always supposed to have?” He watches me raise my other arm and wipe mom’s blood from my mouth as I grin. Looking me in the eye, he opens his mouth and drinks in my pre cum as I see his rigid little cock rapid firing cum into the torrents of pre cum I am raining down on him. “I’ll take that as a ‘NO!’, Jeffy.” I purr as I turn my attention back to the other cop. “Looks like it’s just you and me, fuck wad.” I grin as I run my tongue over my teeth, once again, for emphasis. At that moment, David and I hear sirens and cars skidding to a halt outside “FUCK YOU, you muscle bound freaking FAGGOT!’ he screams up to me, his voice trembling, “I called for backup!” He looks over at Jeff. “You are THROUGH, Jeff - DONE!” He smirks up to me as if he is now winning. “You stupid, ignorant little parasite. The only thing you’ve done is provide more insignificant little worms, like yourself, for my wanton, sadistic entertainment and gratification!” I bellow as I snatch him from the floor. As I lift the cursing, struggling cop to my face, he seems to realize that he’s made a fatal mistake, but my focus on the miserable, feeble little creature in my fist is interrupted as I hear David begin another chant: With Brye as a God, It’s stoked my desire His cock to invade me, Partake of His fire. May my form not be split By the size of his mast, As I take Him within me, Desiring His blast. A fleshlight I’ll be To His brawn and His might So that mortals may foresee Their imminent plight I look down at David and grin. “Oh, FUCK, yeah, little bro! I guess I’ve always known you were into me, man! We are gonna be linked in more ways than your thoughts, I’m thinking!” My cock throbs and pulses out a few more ropes of pre cum onto the already soaked little cop at my feet. The thought of David’s tight, muscular little body always being available to me and being able to take all that I am - and him being TOTALLY into what I am - and what I want - floods me with even more sadistic arousal. “Davey, MORE!” I growl, “Let’s blow the roof off this fucking little barn!” I see David back up to a wall, glance out a window at cop cars coming to a halt in the yard and grin as he begins to, once again, stroke his throbbing cock. As I feel the growth begin, I reach down and pick up the precum covered cop. My broad, muscular back cracks through the roof with the force of an explosion, scattering wood and debris onto the three cop cars in the yard - a half dozen cops gape up through their windshields to observe a massive beast - a veritable mountain of rippling, rolling teen muscle grinning down at them. I lift my hands so that they can see two of their comrades, stripped nude and dangling from my fingers, one in each hand. Without a word, I lower the bad cop to my cock head while, at the same time, I lift the precum dripping (and still worshipping) little cop to my grinning lips. “Jeff, my pathetic little pet, what should I do with your insolent partner?:’ I whisper to the cop dangling before my face. His little body goes rigid and cum, mixed with blood, shoots from his overworked, hard little cock. He appears to pass out at the sound of my deep, rumbling voice addressing him. I see David come out of what’s left of the barn and look up at my magnificent form, cock protruding through the side of the barn at the roofline in front of the thick blocks of my defined, flexing abs. “Well, I’m hungry, guys.” I state as I place the insolent cop on my cock head, and it immediately begins sucking him in, kicking, punching and screaming. I close my eyes as waves of pleasure emanate from my towering cock. I lower the unconscious cop to my lips and slurp him in as the last of the bad cop disappears into my cock. I reach down and squeeze my cock hard, assuring that I crush the brazen cop in my cock to paste for his journey down my shaft. At the same time, I grin a toothy grin, slowly clench my jaw and crush the worshipper between my teeth, blood spurting from my lips and shooting out onto the windshields of the cars below. I wipe the blood from my chin on my thick, massive bowling pin forearm, lift my other hand and lick some bloody precum from my fingers. I raise a foot and step through the barn, the structure crumbling and falling to the ground as I stomp my massive foot down over the driveway blocking the three cars now trying to quickly exit the scene unfolding before them. David screams up to me, “Oh my GOD, Brye! I always wanted to be like YOU, but to be like you now, FUCK! The FUN we could have in this world of living playthings!” The cops jump out of their cars and draw their useless weapons as I hear David chant: As I expand Brye Just by my own thought, As he wishes me so I will grow on the spot. I will never exceed The God that He is. I am here just to please Him, I am totally His. I grin and envision David as a huge, muscled teen beast. Immediately David’s muscular form expands into a massive muscle monster. As his head reaches just below my throbbing, vertical cock head, he bellows, “Oh, FUCK, Brye! I feel so - so -” He notices the cops scurrying about his feet and snatches one from the ground. “ - so fucking POWERFUL!” With his eye on my pulsing, dripping cock, he takes the struggling man in his hand and inserts him up his ass as he moans, “I want you, Brye -” he coos and shoves the doomed creature further into his dark, muscular chute. “Unngh - SHIT! THANK you, Brye! Ahhh - Brye - FUCK ME!” he booms as he flexes his ass and the muffled crunching of bones resounds. David’s human dildo succumbs to tons of pressure from his flexion, reducing it to a gelatinous goop. Horrified, the remaining five cops empty their guns, bullets bouncing harmlessly off of our smooth, tanned and impenetrable skin. They turn and run to their cruisers. I grab the cruiser with the cop whose partner was just liquified in David’s ass and lift it to my face. The flimsy metal begins to crumple in my grasp as my cold, dark eyes peer in. I hear the cop inside frantically screaming into the radio’s mic, “GIANtS! We need backup! Send the military!” He sees me grin and lick my lips. “Oh, my GOD - NOOO!” he bellows. I peel the roof of the car back and expose his trembling little body. I lower the car slowly so the little thing can take in the expanse of my muscled torso. I want to see not just fear, but terror from this worthless little bug. I alternately flex my pecs over him as he sees my thick abs before him and, in his peripheral vision, my towering cock appear to rise behind him as I lower the car and set the it at the base of my twitching cock. “STRIP!” I thunder over my pecs and down to the terrified being. I see him stand in the car seat and, as the car teeters on my crotch, he quickly strips. Without any prodding he quickly jumps from the car, onto the base of my massive, precum slick cock and begins kissing, rubbing and grinding. I lift the car, crumple it into a ball in my fist and drop it in front of the other two cop cars. Those four cops just stare up and out of their windshields blankly. I reach down and lift the naked little cop from the base of my dick and deposit him on my cock head. I reach down, wrap my hands around David’s waist and lift him. As he faces me, grinning, I position his hungry ass over my cock and slowly lower him onto my godly cock head, The screaming little cop disappearis up David’s ass as I impale the friend who created me to be all I ever wanted to be.. “Is this what you want, little man?” I taunt David. In silent response, his ass alternately flexes and relaxes, sucking my cock in and messaging my rigid, vein covered cock, instatly obliterating the doomed cop against my sex trunk. David reaches up and places his hands on my mountainous pecs and looks into my eyes, “”Yes, Brye! Fuck me - please! Oh, God! FUCK ME HARD!” he thunders and pleads as he wraps his legs around my waist and slowly jacks his cock while milking my head with his ass. As I impale the grateful David further, I look over at the remaining cops. All of them have exited their vehicles as if in a trance, dropped to their knees and whipped out their own drooling cocks and started stroking feverishly at the sight of two massively muscled teens - boy gods - effortlessly snuffing the life out of their comrades and then beginning to give in to sexual lust for each other.The little creatures inhibitions, their very wills, seemed to evaporate and they were caught up in the palpable, sexual frenzy accosting their senses. “Who said you could join, you pathetic little bugs?” I sneer as I take one step, my massive foot covering and instantly crushing all four worthless insects under my sole, I grind them into paste in the dirt as I begin to piston fuck David, jerking his tight little body up and down my long, thick shaft. “Brye, you are a GOD!” David breathes raggedly as I pummel his ass with my throbbing, hungry cock. “Mmmmff! How - Uh! - are you - FUCK! - going to introduce - YES, Brye! - yourself to the world? - OH, MORE, BRYE - FILL ME WITH WHAT YOU ARE!” I thrust hard and David thunders in ecstasy as he is lifted from my cock with the first hydraulic blast of the volcanic cum jettisoning from my cock. He lands at my feet, cum pouring from his ass, and is covered with my godly jizz rocketing from my beast as he jerks himself to climax. He never takes his eyes off of the godly form towering over him. I flex hard and grin down at him as I remember the one cop calling for backup - and the military - before he was snuffed. The sounds of sirens and choppers could be heard in the distance as a news helicopter came into view. “Our introduction in at hand, Davey.” I grinned as he stood to his feet and smiled broadly. “FUCK, yeah!” he thundered. “Dave, bring me down to 6’5” before that news copter is close enough to make us out - I’m taking you to 6’4.” I bellow down to David. In seconds, we are standing in the yard within indentations the size of our feet just moments before. We grab a couple of sheets off of the clothesline, wrap ourselves and run back to my house, leaving David’s house and yard (the house of our initial meting out of death and destruction) empty for the authorities to ponder over. Once we got to my house, David closes the front door behind us, turns and looks up at me, disappointed, “Brye, what are you doing? I thought you were going to introduce the world to, well - YOU!” As I let the sheet slip from my hyper-swole and rippling, flexing body to the floor, Dave falls to his knees as he beholds the 6’5” teen muscle god standing over him, packed with thick, hard masses of brawn. Without a word, he reaches up and grabbs my cock, which is hanging down by my knees, and slurps the head into his mouth, tonguing and sucking in earnest. My cock responds to the stimulation immediately, engorging with blood, thickening and lengthening as I reach down and roughly pull Davey’s head in to my crotch, forcing my mammoth cock to grow directly down his tight, slick throat. The feeling is incredible. He doesn’t even gag or choke as I begin to piston fuck his stunningly handsome face (why hadn’t I noticed that before?). His bulging eyes begin to tear up as they roam the vast expanse of my godly form. He claws at my thighs and abs as I relentlessly ram my cock down his throat, my large, full balls crashing into his chest and throat with each savage thrust. Noticing him beginning to have trouble breathing, I finally flex my ass hard and tense as my balls raise into my sac. My cock begins to buck uncontrollably as it unleashes torrent shots of cum directly into his stomach as he chokes and purrs in thanksgiving. I slowly withdraw my sex log, relishing the feel of his teeth catching on the corona as I slide out, the head popping from his mouth, still spurting cum. “Thanks, bud!” I smile down to him. “No, thank YOU, Brye!” he smiles up to me with his stretched lips as he wipes his cute little mouth clean with his thick, corded forearm. He stands and lets his sheet drop to the floor. I stand there, stunned. My friend is now a massive, godly teen in his own right. “FUCK, Davey! You’re a fucking muscle BEAST, dude!” I exclaim, somehow having forgotten that he had created a spell for me to grow him, as well as he growing me - and I had grown him, hugely! All the years of pent up sexual energy between the two of us is finally being unleashed with the advent of our imposing, deified bodies. I throw him to the floor as my cock reinflates and throbs at the sight of his mammoth, nude and rippling form. He lifts his hefty, muscle-bound legs and locks them around my comparatively thin waist. Looking down at his tremendous, powerful and chiseled features, I touch my, once again, pre cum flowing cock head to his waiting and hungry ass hole. Taking my rigid cock in my hand, I slap the head against his ass several times, spreading pre and lubricating his cave for the coming assault. After positioning the pulsing crown upon his hole, I shov just hard enough for the corona to pop past his sphincter. He shudders in ecstatic pleasure as the invasion begins. I push further, the crown crowding his prostate and causing his cock to shoot pre cum onto his abs as he begis to thrash about, pounding the floor. “Holy FUCK, Brye! UNGH! FUCK ME - PUH-LEEEZE! Oh, FUCK! My GOD, Brye! More, MORE!” David thunders. Inch by inch, I feed his ass more of me, watching my bulbous mushroom cock head push his thick abdominals out as he struggles to flex them tight on my dick within him. I pull back, my corona stimulating his quivering body as it drags back through him. He growls, “NOOO! Brye! FUCK ME - HARD!” I sneer down and cram my cock into his guts until his ass is flush against my hips. I began to fuck him like a jackhammer. He moans - beats and claws at my hard, muscled body until I shov into him one last time, hard, clenching my ass and roaring like a beast. My cock explodes within him and bathes his insides with gallons of hot, steaming cum from his god. Large puddles of cum shoot from around my shaft and out of his pummeled ass and onto the floor. As I pull my still bucking cock from his tight ass with a loud POP, he grabs his own ample sex trunk and begins to pump. “Guess you’re getting what you always wanted, Davey, and I’m just a fucking perpetual cum factory looking for someplace to unload!” I laugh. Dave gets up, still stroking his rigid, hungry rod, and looks at me, “Brye, PLEASE! I need release. I need to fuck your perfect, god like body. Let me fuck YOU, Brye! Let me rape that round, hard, muscular ass of a god!” “Shit! Why not, Dave? What the fuck! Have at it!” I chuckle as I lay on my back and lift my massive legs, exposing my asshole as a target for Dave’s long, thick spear. He wastes no time driving his hungry cock into the object of his desire. I clinch, giving him exquisite pleasure and pulling his cock in further as he moans and thrusts into me in rapturous sexual intoxication. “Oh, FUCK, Brye! UNGH! SHIT!” he moans as I flex and release ass and abdominal muscles I didn’t even know I had, pleasuring both him and myself in ways never imagined. My ass sucks, massages and milks his cock until he is screaming for release. With a final rippling of those muscles in my ass, his cock explods in an orgasm that goes on for minutes as I continue milking with just the controlled movement of my wonderfully enhanced ass muscles. “GOD, Brye! How? Fuck - THANK YOU!” he moans in totally ravished delerium, collapsing on the floor. There is a loud knocking at the door. “Police! Is anybody home? We’re doing a neighborhood check.” My cock twitches in anticipation at the sound and I look down at Dave who, noticing my dick dance upon hearing a cop’s voice, grins back at me before answering, “Hold on a sec. I’ll be right there.” He jumps from the floor and grabs his sheet and wraps it around his waist as he walks to the door and peers through the peephole to see two uniformed officers waiting. Dave motions “2” to me as I step behind the foyer wall and, while stroking my rising shaft, wait to follow Dave’s lead in having fun with the cops at the door. As Dave opens the door, the cops are immediately staring into two balloons of granite hard pectorals rippling in front of them. They both stumble back before regaining composure, looking up into the stunningly handsome teen’s face and asking if he’d heard anything from outside over the past couple of hours. “No, officers, but come in and let me throw some clothes on and you can ask whatever questions you’d like.” Dave booms in his new, deep, bass voice. Dave lets them walk past him towards the base of the stairs, closes and locks the door behind him. As soon as both cops are in the house, their nostrils are filled with the scent of musk, sex and cum - they notice the huge puddle of whitish liquid on the floor and turn in time to see Dave’s sheet drop to the floor and an even larger, more muscular teen step beside him stroking his fully erect, long, thick cock. I notice both of the cops' eyes roam our herculean bodies and dilate. Stunned, they both mouth, “Holy, FUCK!” as their jaws drop. “Double bi, Davey!” I command and we both raise our arms and flex hard. At the same time, Davey’s cock inflates like a CO2 cartridge has detonated in his shaft as the monstrous organ slaps up into his thick, grinding abdominal wall. “On your knees!” I thunder to the cops as I lower my bulging arms, place one fist around my thick cock and begin to stroke the massive, pre cum slick apendage. I step towards the two astonished men and they fall to their knees, drawing their weapons and pointing them towards me and Davey. “Bad move, you stupid little fucks!” I bellow as I snatch both guns from their grasp in one swift movement of my free hand, still stroking my hungry cock with the other. I open my palm before the trembling cops so they can see their weapons before I slowly close my powerful fingers around the pathetically weak metal and form a fist, the guns simply being merged and molded into a single, useless ball of steel by my limitless power. As I drop the metal ball to the floor, both cops stare up at my heaving mass, drooling, and begin to fumble at their belts and zippers, their own cocks now painfully solidified, throbbing and saluting Davey and me - Gods of power whose mere presence elicits an irresistible worshipful and sexual response from both men, their supposed masculinity and illusion of control and power immediately stripped away by merely being in the presence of such godly creatures. “Go ahead, little slaves, strip before your Gods!” I rumble as I push my cock down towards them and motion Davey to join me in front of our newest toys. “But first, radio for back-up.” I grin as I flex my cock, causing pre cum to flow and coat both trembling, but apparently grateful, little men. Turning to Davey, I smirk: "Time to grow, Bro!" We both close our eyes and I feel the orgasmic bliss of muscle and sinew stretching, growing, and expanding all over my powerful body. I hear Davey thunder, “Oh, YES, Brye . . . become a GOD!” and I open my eyes to see his huge hyper-muscled body seemingly drop away from me as I grow. He remains at a swole size larger than any other human, but I explode with muscular size and sinew as I rise. He turns and runs out the front door to see my thick, muscle-bound torso explode through the roof of the house. As I continue to grow, I lean forward and look over my jutting pectorals and down to my feet. Our two worshipful little cops simply popped and smeared to an unrecognizable paste as my feet expanded in the wreckage of the house. The two bugs did not have a chance to escape. I lift one bloodied foot, place it on top of their pulped remains and grind them to a liquified paste unrecognizable as anything that had once been human. I grin, halt my expansion at about one hundred feet of thick, swole, bone crushing muscle as sunlight glistens off of my inhumanly thick, powerful frame. My flaccid cock, twice the size of a man, hangs, twitching, at twelve feet of thick, pulsing vein covered meat. I crash through the remains of the house and plant my feet on either side of Davey who gazes up at me in awe and lust. He falls to his knees and screams, “You ARE a GOD, Brye! THANK YOU for leaving me this size so that I can behold you in reality as I always have envisioned you to be in my head. Oh, FUCK!” He grabs his saluting cock and squeezes. “I just KNEW it!” he gushes. I grin at his recognition and adulation, reach down and lift my cock and wag it over his head as it begins to inflate and lengthen at his worshipful stance and words. “HA! HA! HA!” I thunder as I taunt my tiny friend, “Now I KNOW you’ve always worshipped me, bug! Thanks for believing enough in those spells to awaken the titanic fucking BEAST that I truly am.” I instinctively know what he longs to hear and I continue in my deep, booming voice, “You will now SERVE me the way you have always wanted to, Davey . . . as my pathetic little BITCH, boy! Do you understand me, you worthless little muscle-faggot?” (He doesn’t realize, yet, that I want a companion and that I will, again, make him a massive muscle giant to be with me as I did earlier.) Davey’s shocked and frightened look at hearing my pronouncement surprises me, so I soften my face and smile, the yards of gleaming white enamel sparkling in the sunlight. The ten feet tall muscle beast, which I allowed him to remain, relaxes realizing that I am just rewarding him for the gift of Godhood which he bestowed upon me . . . I am treating him as he longed to be treated by me. He crawls up to my feet and begins licking the cops’ blood from my toes. “Oh, YES, my God!” he responds as he looks up, his eyes slowly roaming the vast expanse of my terrifyingly large and bulging, rock-solid musculature. His eyes hesitate as he sees my hardening, now two-story long cock, thicker than a bus, with pendulous balls churching beneath its base in the man-sized nut-sack resting on my expansive, rippling quads. “I have ALWAYS been, and will always be, your fucking little bitch-boy. I exist only for you, Brye . . . you ARE my GOD!” Neighbors have poured out of their houses and into the street witnessing what is unfolding. Most are frozen in fear seeing and hearing what has transpired. Some have run to their cars and are backing from driveways to try to get away from such a titan. Others, like three college jock bodybuilders that live two doors down, have cautiously approached me, THE Alpha Male, the embodiment of the muscle and power they long for and spend countless hours in the gym trying to attain. I focus on the three respectfully sized and muscled men and slowly lower down on one knee. I notice a car with four occupants driving on the street between me and the little bodybuilders as I lower. My cock slaps into the street as my knee obliterates the road just a little further down the street. The car collides with a large, immovable object: my cock head. The car is stopped dead in it tracks. My cock pusles larger with the light stimulation of the crash. “Davey, come out and meet our three little admirers.” I boom to Dave who walks around my nutsack, setting on the ground, and around my cock and wrecked car in the street. He continues across the street to tower over the more than six feet tall bodybuilders. “How the fuck?!?!” one of the muscled little creatures blurted out as he saw super stacked and hung Dave approach, towering over them. “We know both of you kids! How can this be happening?” At the same time, I boomed from above, “You can see all of our lust inspiring bodies, little muscle-sluts, but we can only see your arms and legs. Only fair if we can compare, don’t you think?” I can hear people screaming for help from within the car that clocked my cock, apparently unable to open their doors. My cock twitches, lifting from the pavement and coming down on the hood of the vehicle, compressing the engine and causing the rear tires to lift from the pavement. The high pitched screams of the occupants increases. The three bodybuilders just stand there, drooling and dripping, unable to comprehend what is happening, but their internalized and lustful desire for what I am is obvious. I thunder, “Strip, NOW, worthless little fucks!” To emphasize their fate if they don’t obey, I form a fist and, with one swift movement, flatten another car full of bugs trying to turn around in the street and escape. The force of my blow instantly splatters the puny humans in the car as it entombs their remains in the pancaked vehicle. All three immediately strip as quickly as they can and just stand there. I examine them. All in great shape, endowed with above average cocks, now semi-hard after my little demonstration of superiority. “Any of you lust after guys?” I ask as I flex, all of my elephantine muscle bulging obscenely. Almost in unison I hear them sputter, “No, Sir! Oh . . . H-H-Holy. FUUUUUCK!” as their little cocks spring up, slapping their abs and saluting their object of desire. David, of course was already drooling, rock-hard, and pre-cum flowing. “Davey, flex for them.” I command and David hits a mind blowing double bi, his cock proudly pointing up to his thick chest overhang, and dripping pre-cum. They all fall to their knees before us. “Any of you lust for real power?” I sneer as I flex my two story long, cock, hold it over the car of screaming people. “Having REAL Power, little bugs,” I continue, “is being able to mindlessly flex your cock and snuff out four full-grown men without lifting a finger!” I relax my cock and it smashes down directly on top of the wrecked vehicle full of screaming bugs. The screaming stops abruptly as the car flattens beneath the bulk of my hardening cock. Glass, metal shards, and blood spray from beneath my tool as it twitches and vibrates with the stimulation, pre-cum flowing onto the sidewalk on the other side of the street. Cum rockets from the three throbbing little cocks with the sound of the snuff-by-cock and car demolition. ”I see you ALL totally lust for what I am, as it should be, my little toys. It can be no other way. You three little worms lust after something you can never have nor attain. How incredibly pathetic you are!” I spoke to them. “It would be cruel to allow you to live in such turmoil and agony!” The smaller of the three stands and turns to run as he is overshadowed by my massive hand reaching to lift him from the ground, screaming and kicking. The other two grab their cum slick dicks and stroke at the sight of their friend being handled like nothing but a worthless little toy at the hands of a muscle-bound giant! With that, David prostrates himself and chants so that I and all others present can hear. I close my eyes as he begins to speak. With the world as His playground, All mankind will know Brye’s unlimited power, His carnage to show Of these weak little humans, Worshipful service he craves, Or this beast will destroy them, His insolent slaves. As his powerful muscles, Unrivaled in size, Cause all life to tremble, His lusts will arise. No power can stop The desires he fulfills, As with bloody rampages, He destroys and he kills. I open my eyes when he finishes and growl as I clench my fist containing the struggling little insect. He is reduced to a crimson goo dripping from my fist as I state matter-of-factly, “Willingly or unwillingly, all human infestation on this planet will serve me as their God and are only useful for my purposes and pleasure.” Everyone gathered and gawking begins scream and stampede towards a church at the end of the street, except the two remaining bodybuilders staring, slack jawed, at the remains of their friend dripping from my fist. I grin, lift my fist to my lips and lap the iron-rich snack from my hand. I know the remaining two are mine. To the larger of the two, I speak, “I want you to understand what happens to you, weak little man. Grab a lizard from the grass.” He obeys immediately with a quick snatch and holds the wriggling, squirming little lizard in his hand. “Now, close your eyes and hold the weak squirming little thing against your cock.” I order. He does and I hear him moan as he begins to slowly stroke. “Now imagine he is your friend that is kneeling next to you. He is now small, weak, and INSIGNIFICANT! The power you have over this struggling little form is intoxicating, isn’t it? You long to CRUSH him against your hard cock, don’t you, little man? To be powerful, in control? You hold his PATHETIC and WORTHLESS life in your hand!” I taunt as I see him squeeze hard. He feels the snapping of the little creature’s bones and the warm blood on his cock as he strokes and crushes his little sex toy against his cock and begins to cum. His eyes shoot open in horror. He looks over at his friend who stares at him with a look of betrayed disgust. They both see my hand approaching to scoop them up. They scream, raising their feeble arms in an attempt to fend me off. I snatch the larger one from the ground and he recognizes the sickening feeling of a quick ascent before being pressed against a musky, hard and hot, fleshy surface, slick with some hot, salty slick substance. It throbs painfully against him as he begins to slide up, then down, slowly, at first. The speed picks up, as does the pressure on his puny body from the fist in which he is trapped. “Oh, FUCK!” the doomed little powerhouse thinks to himself, “He is going to crush and smear me on his giant cock to get off! Oh, GOD, no!!!” But there is no one to hear his thoughts or respond to his futile plea. “NNNPH! NO!” the doomed little bodybuilder tries to yell, but his face is being crushed and rubbed against my massive penis, pleasuring me as the lizard had stimulated him. He knows what is coming and knows there is nothing he can do to stop it, but struggles anyway, just as his lizard had done in a pathetically futile attempt to survive. As I squeeze harder, he can’t help but cum again as he succumbs to pure power. I stand as I snatch the worthless little muscle-slut from the ground and begin brutally stroking him on my solid, godly cock. The one smaller bodybuilder left watches my muscles flex and balloon as I stroke his friend up and down my gigantic cock and screams up to me, “You ARE a GOD! Thank you for sparing me . . . I will do ANYTHING! I am YOURS, Master!” Still stroking, I reach down and lift this sniveling worm from the ground and lift him to my face. “You want to help my godly muscles grow even larger and more powerful, worthless worm?” I grin evilly. He begins to struggle to no avail. “How can I help a God grow?” he whimpers despondently knowing the answer will spell his demise. “Protein snack, bug!” I state flatly as I tilt my head back and lift him over my open, cavernous mouth. I let him dangle there, briefly, letting his fear and terror crescendo along with his shrieks before dropping him in. I move him around my mouth with my tongue, kicking, screaming and punching in the hot, moist darkness, before positioning him between my molars. I relish the slow snapping of bones and pops of organs as I slowly clench my jaws shut. I am rewarded with the delicious spurt of his exploding body flooding my taste buds. “Mmmmmm.” I purr. Davey runs up to my feet and screams up, “Please, Brye, let me feel you crush him against your powerful cock meat!” I grin at Davey’s lust to feel power and lift him to my stroking death fist and place him on the outside while carefully wrapping my other palm around him to hold him in place. He is now sandwiched between the stroking fist and my other palm holding him against the death fist so he can feel the vibrations of the cock-kill. I slowly stroke with both hands while increasing pressure with the death-fist wrapped around my throbbing cock and toy. Davey can hear the screams and cries of the compressing little bug, then the snapping of bones and, finally, the explosion of the puny sack of flesh against my more powerful cock as the weak little thing succumbs to becoming my cock lube. I feel Davey’s cock jettison his load on the back of my death-fist as his body reacts to the feel of the little toy’s explosion against my shaft and the pressures of being contained within a virtual cocoon of my massive and powerful fists. He knows my dark desires and that I could just as easily decided to obliterate his puny body at the same time. What he doesn’t know is the tremendous self-control it took for me not to squish him against the back of my hand and ingest his remains. I remove my palm containing Davey and lift him to my face. “Oh, GOD! THANK YOU, Brye!” he pants. He doesn’t know why I am drooling and licking my lips as I set him on my shoulder and turn to walk to the church at the end of the street. That’s okay. Let him assume I am thinking of the church as an all-you-can-eat buffet. As booming, quaking footsteps arrive at the church, I imagine the fear of the little people huddled in side and reach down to stroke my gory cock in anticipation. I set Davey down in the cemetery before turning around and knocking the steeple off of the building. With that done, I reach on either side of the building, pierce it below the roofline with my trunklike fingers, and lift the entire roof from the building. I toss that to the side and peer in to the sanctuary. I only see the priest cowering at the front and praying feverishly. I know the whole neighborhood came in this building. Where could they be? I can hear the priest babbling, “Oh, God, help me in my hour of need and protect those in your care.” “Are you talking to ME?” I bellow as his eyes remain closed and he keeps repeating the same thing. I slowly stroke my cock, throbbing in anticipation, over the now open building. “LOOK AT ME!” I roar to the trembling priest. The priest, clinging to his book, opens his eyes and looks up. His eyes behold bulging, rippling muscle as the new ceiling to his church. All that swole man-beef blocking the sky rippling and bulging in use to stroke a massive phallus leaking into his sanctuary, pre-cum pooling and running in different directions. The hyper-masculine scent accosts his nostrils as he looks further up to see the massive, angry face of a teen that used to attend. “B-B-B-Brye?” he squeaks to the muscled deity looking down at him. “I prefer how you were addressing me before.” I spit in revulsion. I lower my hand towards him and press him back against the wall. “Tell me I am your GOD or I will splatter your worthless little body against this wall.” I order. I can feel his cock lurch and throb. “I know you always worshipped my godly body when I came here. I could always tell, ‘Father’. You wanted me. You want me now, but I’m WAY too much for a mere human to handle, I always have been.” I jeer. I release him from the wall and grab the organ by him in my fist and lift it like it weighs nothing. I raise my fist containing the massive instrument and squeeze, flexing my planetary biceps and forearm as I crush that organ to little pieces. It crumbles and little pieces bounce off of my hardened muscle, falling back into the sanctuary. “Oh, my GOD!” Father screams unable to hide his arousal and desire. Pre-cum continues to bubble from my slit and rope to the pews below. “Much better, ‘Father’!” I continue. “Now, where is everyone hiding?” I ask. “No! Brye! I can’t.” he responds fearfully. I take my finger and swirl pre-cum around the massive, almost glowing, mushroom head of my cock before flicking the pulped, unrecognizable remains of my previous cock-toy off of my shaft and into the sanctuary, landing by the priest. “Oh, God! What have you done, Brye?” the priest asks in a shaky voice as he looks upon the puddle of what is still obviously human remains. As he looks back up, I flex my arm over the sanctuary again, turn my head, extend my long tongue and lick the cable sized veins pulsing just under the surface of my skin, almost worshipping the powerful biceps muscles. I then lower my fist and extend the pre-cum coated finger to my lips and suck it in before removing it from my mouth and licking my lips slowly, sensually. “‘Father’, I can grant you your desires. Just tell me where everyone is.” I coax. “I know what you long for, what you lust after. Would your former god give you this if you do what he asks of you?” I taunt as I reach over to the cemetery, grab David and bring him to the sanctuary, setting the nude, massively swole Adonis before the priest. “Tell me where they are, ‘Father’, and he will let you do whatever you want to him, or he to you. Just tell me where they are, and he’s yours!” I grin to the conflicted little man. “David, flex hard for your little admirer.” David flexes his teen bulk to obscenely striated and thick, granite hard orbs of muscle, his cock, once again, rising to salute Brye’s voice and herculean presence. The priest looks up at Brye, then back to the massively muscled boy flexing just for him. “You ARE a God! But, what are you going to do to them?” he whispers longingly as he reaches out his hand and runs it over Davey’s thick, hard body. “Look at me, ‘Father’.” I order and he looks into my dark eyes. I shake my godly cock over his head. “I think you’d like to watch what I’m going to do them, insect. I’m going to use this train sized god-cock to give them all what they desire, as well. I will rape and fuck them all until they are just bloody smears upon this godly alter.” I shake my throbbing cock over him. “MMMMMM! FUCK, yeah, BUG! There will be NOTHING left of them” “Oh, God, YES! They are all hiding in the basement, my God! Use them to bring you pleasure, my Master! Take them all as a living sacrifice and use them as you will, my terrifying King and God!” he bleated, salvia spraying from his mouth. “Good, boy, ‘Father’.” I commend. Turning to Davey, “David, fuck this self-serving little bug.” David grabs the priest and rips off his robes like they were tissue. He pushes him face down onto the alter and roughly impales him with his long, thick fuck pole. The priest screams out, “OH, GOD, YES! FUCK ME!” as David begins to brutally rape his ass as he continually whimpers, “More, please, God, more!” After David finishes piston-fucking the little bastard and fills him with his spunk, I reach in and pluck the priest from David’s tool. “Now, ‘Father’, I know what you have really always wanted . . . ME! Why settle for a substitute.” I hold him up to one flexed arm. “WORSHIP ME, YOU PATHETIC FLEA!” I boom, loud enough for the basement dwellers to hear. He is now so far lost in lust that, even with his torn and bleeding ass, he begins licking, kissing, and sucking at the sweaty flesh of my biceps, his little cock bobbing hard before him. “Who is your God, little man?” I ask loudly. He now screams, almost in ecstasy, “YOU ARE, BRYE! YOU are my GOD and I will serve and worship you all the days of my life!” I take his little body and place it on one hard, boulderous pectoral, I drag him over the vast surface and down to my head-sized nipple and under the overhang of my pec, then down over the massive bricks and ridges of my abdominals, battering him against my hard body the whole way. I lift him and hold his bruised and bleeding body in front of my pulsing, leaking cock head. “I baptize you into ME!” I growl as I thrust him against my cock and let my steaming pre-cum cover his body. “You WILL worship me all the days of your life, you minuscule little fuck wad!” I simmer as I position his rigid little cock over my slit and lower him until he is laying across my crown, licking, kissing, humping and crying uncontrollably. I envelope my cock head with my fist, with the worthless bug splayed beneath it, and squeeze slowly. I hear his faint cries as I begin to twist and squeeze, but his words are not what I expect. “I have always been yours, my perfectly muscled and powerful boy. You have always been my God of muscle and power. Use me as you will. Crush me with your power and make me yours forever!” “Oh, FUCK, YEAH!” I bellow at his self-sacrificial worship. I clench my fist on my cock head and relish the feel of such a puny little body crushing and pulping under my power. I twist his flattened corpse across the sensitive glans and moan. I lift my hand and look in my palm. Mixed with my pre-cum are the bloody, flattened remains of the little prick. I grin, lap the mess from my hand and swallow. “Your prayer is answered, fucking freak.” “Now, for the neighbors.” I rumble to Davey as I reach in, extricate him from the sanctuary, and set him back in the cemetery. I reach down and around to wrap my bulging arms around the roofless church. With a light flex of my chest and arms, I cause the puny structure to implode upon itself, sealing the basement exit for good. Assuming a push-up position, my upper body exploding with muscular power, I position my massive famished cock as a ramrod into the basement of the church. With a slow flexion of my incredibly rounded ass, I slowly drive my cock into the earth until I feel the solid block wall of the basement. I grin as I flex a bit more, feeling the block give way to the impossible pressure of my cock’s slow grind forward. I stop when I feel my cock head punch into the basement, the rough, broken block on the flared ridge of my crown a pleasant, lust building stimulation. I can feel the pre-cum pumping from my piss slit and a brief pounding sensation that quickly ceases. -------- Inside the basement, the people who thought they had fled to a safe refuge hear the events that take place above them. Fear strikes terror in their hearts as they hear their spiritual leader succumb to desire and confess the titanic muscle beast as his GOD. They hear their former priest offer them as an offering to the behemoth and then openly worship the titanic beast. A period of silence and then they hear the terrible crash of the building coming down as it was smashed by Brye, then . . . more silence. Someone tries the basement exits, but they are all jammed tight. They murmur amongst themselves in the room lit with flashlights. How could this be happening? Wasn’t this there neighbor’s boy? Hadn’t they watched him grow into a strapping young man? Suddenly, they seem to feel the ground trembling. People against one wall hear cracking sounds and see fractures appear on the wall. Then the wall explodes inwards and part of the basement is filled with a massive, pulsing flesh with steaming, slimy liquid pulsing from a large, gaping slit in its center. They immediately all know what this is as the pre-cum begins to cover the floor mixing with the blood. An intoxicatingly strong, masculine aroma fills the space . . . they can actually smell sex, lust, and power and know that they are doomed. Two men lay trapped beneath the massive cock-head, screaming and beating upon it. This proves to be a fatal mistake as the stimulation causes it to swell, crushing the two bodies until they POP, spraying the remaining puny humans with blood and gore as they scream and beg for mercy. -------- I slowly begin a rhythmic fucking, pushing my cock further and further into the basement until it touches the back wall. Every time I connect with the back wall, I feel some POPS and bask in the thought that my mild fuck is exploding bodies with each thrust.. As I slide my fuck pole back and forth in the basement, I can feel tiny hands, feet, arms, legs, and bodies stimulating my crown and shaft. SO intoxicating, this new feeling of fucking a crowd! Even with that, it is such a loose fuck space! I dig my hands into the earth and begin to compress the basement space in around my lust filled log. As I do, I begin to feel a warm, gritty lube upon my shaft as the pressure of my crushing the basement in towards my bucking cock progresses. My muscles bulge with powerful, crushing forces as I close my eyes and imagine all those fucking bugs clamoring to escape the inevidable. Mmmm . . . those puny little bodies cracking, snapping, popping, and squishing against my blood thirsty cock just to pleasure their God. I squeeze both my hands together around my cock-containing basement and flex my ass hard in a final thrust as the volcanic eruption of the release of my godly seed floods any remaining spaces beneath the church and fountains from any exit from the earth above.. I have kept my promise to that fucking priest of what I would do with his offering! -------- Inside the basement, the people are screaming at the grisly death of two of their own beneath just the dickhead of this massive teen creature. Then the monstrous appendage begins to move in and out, deeper and deeper into the basement, leaving streams of pre-cum coating everything it slides by. The flashlights are smashed and all is dark. Every time the massive crown hits the back wall, there are muffled screams and SPLATS as blood rains throughout the dark tomb. There is more rumbling and cracking, the side walls begin to crack and cave in, forcing everyone closer to the appendage rhythmically raping the space in which these doomed little insects try to hide. Both men and women come to the realization, to late, that this titanic, virile, teen is, indeed, a God and their minds snap. They rub, kiss, and hump the deity’s monstrous cock in an effort to appease the beast. They die in painful ecstasy as they are pulped and crushed against God’s cock before it stops moving, swells, and explodes with white-hot jiz. The pressure of the ejaculation of such volume and pressure in such a confined space thoroughly mixes the bloodied remains with Gods seed before shooting from the ground above at any fissure and outlet. -------- I pull my still-hard cock from the hole in the ground and stand, dripping, onto the wreckage of the church. Davey runs up to the hole left by my cock, not a pond of crimson cum, dips his hand in and drinks hungrily of my gory seed. I look up as I hear sirens in the distance. I can see not just several police cars heading our way, but several military vehicles, as well. “Well, Davey, time for more fun!” I smile down to David as I stroke my satisfied cock and squeeze out the last voluminous squirt of cum. “Wanna grow?” “FUCK, yeah, Brye!” David gushes as he lifts his thick, muscle-corded arm and wipes the bloody cum dripping from his lips. I grin down to him and whisper, “Not yet, my insatiable and blood-thirsty little friend. Let’s have more fun at a more ‘normal’ size. How about being a couple of seven feet tall, thick, striated and unstoppable muscle-bound teens . . . the only survivors of the beast that obliterated this pathetic little town and then vanished before our eyes. At least that’s our story!” Davey grins and closes his eyes as he quietly chants: We must now diminish In position and size, Our true power and stature To others disguised. In brawn and in might As gods still we appear, Though more human in form Our supremacy clear. As we toy with these insects Instill them with dread, They will cum in pure worship, As their blood we will shed. I feel a slight vertigo as I witness the ground appear to rise and my height comes down to seven feet of thick and bulging muscles. I look David in the eyes and grin. Now the same height, I pull his rock-hard and powerful body into mine and invade his mouth with my long tongue, a deep, passionate kiss for my “creator” as reward. I can taste the bloody pre cum still in Davey’s mouth and swirl the smooth, warm liquid within our mouths. Both of our cocks surge and we grind them into our thickly bricked abdominals as our massive hands cup each others rippling globes of ass muscles and pull in close. Our thick pectorals fight for space between our behemothic bodies. I break our lip-lock and Davey runs his hands over my jutting pectorals, down my abdominals, and wraps his fist around the base of my cock. I grab his wrist and pull his hand away. “We need to find a couple of sheets to wrap around our waists before the cops and military arrive.” I boom as I slap his ass, lingering on the hard inundating ball of muscle and begin walking to a house across the street from the demolished church. Davey follows, no doubt admiring my wide, rippling back and my tight, muscled ass rising and falling with each step I take. When we reach the house, I effortlessly rip the door out of the frame, duck, and walk into the house. I find a couple of sheets in a bedroom and we wrap them over our shoulders and cover our bodies, hiding, for the time being, our Herculean musculature from the soon to be arriving squads of officers. “Come on, Dave.” I say, “Let’s go sit on the curb . . . no reason to alert them to our true size before they arrive. About that time, two State Trooper cars and two military vehicles come around the corner and stop in front of us. Two cops get out of each car and about a dozen soldiers leap from their vehicles, rifles at the ready as they start to run over to what’s left of the church, but stop and sniff the air. I hadn’t noticed until then the intensely musky and masculine scent of sex and cum that permeates the air. I notice the officers faces begin to flush as they reach down and adjust their crotches. The military sergeant comes back to the policeman and states flatly, “I’ve never seen anything like this. The church is completely destroyed and the basement is a crater full of hot and thick white, blood laced liquid containing bits and pieces of mashed bodies. There are MASSIVE foot and hand prints in the area. I know the priest called, but there’s no sign of him or anyone else around . . . just these two boys.” The remaining soldiers come up behind their sargent as all the men gather around Davey and me. The police sergeant comes over to us and asks, “What happened here, boys? Where is everyone?” David looks up and responds, “We hid, sir, when we saw a giant muscle-man come into town. He brutally snuffed some people and the rest of the town ran to the church for protection. My friend Brye here and I hid in this house until everything became quiet. We came out just before you arrived” “A giant, huh?” the cop mutters in disbelief. Eyeing both of us, he asks, “Where are your clothes, boys? Why are you wrapped in sheets? Here . . . let me help you up.” With that, he steps over and places his hand on Brye’s upper arm to assist help him from the curb. His hand doesn’t even reach partially across the expanse of Brye’s inhumanly bulging and solid triceps rippling beneath the sheet. The cop pulls his hand back, “DAMN, son! You boys are fucking HUGE . . . and solid!” “We do work out, Sir.” I respond as I look at Davey and we both stand and walk over to the closest police car. Almost in unison we hear the crowd of about sixteen stocky men exclaim, “Holy FUCK!” in a whisper as their necks crane to look up at our hulking, thick, and wide seven feet tall forms. I can almost feel their eyes roaming our bodies and trying to figure out what the sheets draping over us are covering. I see all of their eyes bulge from their sockets as they scan down and see massive diamond shaped calves the size of their heads, mapped with pumping veins, flexing over feet that must be at least a size twenty. I see most men adjusting their awakening manhoods at the sight of two massive teens . . . seeing us, the musky aroma of cum and sex permiates the air from the fucked-to-pieces church. I look the cop closest to me in the eyes and grin. As I lift my arms and throw my shoulders back, the sheet falls to the ground behind me. My thick, foot long cock drapes over my grapefruit sized, churning nuts nestled atop my mounds of obscenely massive quads. Pre-cum ropes to the pavement and pools. The cop’s mouth drops open in disbelief. “Oh my GOD!” he exclaims as he gasps at the enormous muscle-teen flexing before him. Still covered by his sheet, Davey falls to his knees looking at me. I see all crotches begin to bulge as little dicks began to salute the true alpha prime. The police sergeant who had felt my arm earlier shuffles up to me and places his hand on my biceps which are larger than his head and tries to dent the granite hard sinew. I flex and he pisses himself, even though his little dick is hard and throbbing at the sight of such titanic masculine perfection. I feel myself growing and expanding as Davey begins his worshipful thoughts of me as a brutal and beastly deity. All eyes are on me as I flex and my sex-thirsty cock inflates. “I am the giant, you pathetic little fucks.” I raise my arms and flex as I reach a height of thirty feet of dancing, diamond hard muscle. The military sergeant draws his pistol and empties his clip, all bullets bounce harmlessly off of my impenetrable flesh. I scowl and snatch him from the ground, easily encircling his torso in my fist as he sputters and struggles uselessly in my grasp. The four cops back away cautiously as the troops raise their rifles and aim at me, trembling. “Drop your useless weapons.” I thunder. They all hesitate and look at each other, their commander squeezed in my fist and unable to bark any commands to his men. The cops run and jump in their cars, locking their doors. I see them frantically fumbling with their radios. With my free hand, I reach down and slowly stroke my man thick cock, cable like veins pulsing the steely hard shaft. I lift a massive foot and place it on top of one of the cop cars as I sneer, “Fucking insects!” My quads explode with size and power as I slowly lower my foot, the two cops raising their arms to the roof inside as the tortured metal squeals. The car begins to compress as the cops in the other car and the soldiers watch, stunned by my incredible size, power, and brutality. “This is you bugs alive,” I thunder, “This is bugs dead!” I drive my foot to the ground, flattening the car beneath my sole instantly and cratering the pavement. Blood and gore shoots from beneath my foot as the car and living beings it contains are pancaked flat. “Do you really want to piss off a god that can snuff you without a second thought, worms?” I continue,“Drop your weapons and strip . . . NOW!” The eleven soldiers immediately comply and I grin to the sergeant in my fist. I speak to the trembling sergeant with disgust, “They obviously take orders from me, now, so what use are you?” I lower him to my cock-head pulsing pre-cum continuously. “You’re not a man! You’re nothing but a pathetically weak little toy to the titanic and godly alpha beast that I AM.” I coat his little head with my steamy pre-cum as he spits, sputters, and coughs. The little thing is only about the size of my overpowering god-cock. I chuckle. He whimpers and begins to lap at my slit, kissing it and drinking of my nectar. “Good little bug!” I grin.
  20. Part One: The Mysterious Signs Begin I couldn’t help it, but every time I looked at my five year old, Robby, I thought of his other dad. Dennis had lasted pretty long after Robby was born, well almost a year is sort of good. I just think he never really wanted to be a father, or, at least, he didn’t want to give up being involved in the Los Angeles gay party scene. Unfortunately, heavy partying and fatherhood do not go hand in hand. I had not even attempted to date in the last four years, because raising Robby had been so much fun and, let’s face it, a lot of work, as well. I was not complaining, though. I loved being a father and I adored everything about my son. One evening, before bedtime, we were busy building castles in the living room with all the cushions from the sofa, every pillow in the house, and a pile of blankets. Robby was having a blast and laughing up a storm. As I noticed him starting to get tired, I also watched his face turn somewhat serious. I could tell he had a question he wanted to ask, so I simply waited, wanting to allow my son to work through whatever was on his mind. “Daddy?” He asked as we started putting cushions back on the sofa. “Yes, Captain, my captain.” I replied using what was his favorite nickname that I had given him. “Will I ever have another dad?” came his question and it caught me off guard. I stammered a little as I tried to think of something to say. “I don’t know, Robby. Why? Do you want another dad?” I finally answered. “I just don’t want you to be alone,” he said staring at me with his big brown eyes. Out of the mouths of babes come some of the most profound statements, right? I fought back tears that threatened because of his honesty and his concern for me. “I’m, I’m not alone Robby. I have you.” I said turning to the task of folding the blankets so my face would not acknowledge how his statement impacted me. “It’s not the same, daddy, and you know it,” Robby said almost as if he were reprimanding me. “You need someone like the daddies in your newspapers.” “What newspapers?” I asked turning to him and my heart started to beat quickly. “The ones under your bed,” he replied innocently. I felt my face turn a deep shade of red. I had recently picked up a copy of Muscle and Fitness, Flex, and a couple other bodybuilding magazines for some quick “clean” beat off material. I had also slid it under my bed when I was finished, forgetting all about them. I wanted to kick myself for not hiding them somewhere else or, better yet, throwing them away. I had intended to actually read the articles, though. Yeah, right. “What were you doing under my bed, young man?” I asked jokingly, tickling his stomach in an attempt to keep the conversation as light as possible. I was desperate not to take my embarrassment out on my son. It wasn’t his fault that I found it easy to escape from reality for a few minutes by releasing a load to some picture of a muscle bound guy. I wanted to make sure he did not pick up that there might be something wrong about the magazines – which there wasn’t – at least that’s what I told myself. “Hide and seek! It took you forever to find me,” he exclaimed triumphantly. He had no concept that forever had really been about seven minutes. That thought calmed my nerves a little, that wasn’t enough time for him to explore the magazines too thoroughly. “You need to give one back, cause the pages are glued together,” he said matter-of-factly and I actually could feel my skin turning even redder. “Yeah, I’ll do that Robby. I guess there was a problem when they made that one. By the way, those aren’t newspapers. They’re magazines. You know, like your Disney magazine.” I was trying desperately to get him on some other subject. “Oh yeah. Magazine,” he replied. I could tell he was saying the word out loud so he could memorize what it was. My little captain hated getting things wrong. This was a trait he inherited from me. “I picked one out for you.” “What’s that?” I asked trying to act nonchalant. “I have my other dad for you,” came the explanation and I found myself somewhat interested and totally surprised. “Come here, little mister,” I said grabbing Robby and pulling him into my lap as I sat on the sofa. “You have another dad, remember? Dennis is your dad and I’m your daddy. You don’t need anyone else, right? You know that Dennis loves you very much, don’t you?” I looked at his happy little face and watched as he started to smile. “Yes. But I want someone to love you!” Robby was obviously very pleased with himself. “Well, you love me, don’t you?” I asked. “That’s not the same. You need a big man to love you,” he said quickly. “You are the only big man I need,” I said, again tickling him and becoming very happy as I listened to his high-pitched laughter. I finally stopped poking his stomach and he, again, looked at me very seriously. “No daddy, a real big man. Really, really big. I asked Charlie if he likes you and he said yes. I got him for you.” Robby truly wanted me to be happy and he thought this is what I needed. I decided it would be best to humor him. I was also a little curious about this Charlie. “Oh yeah? Charlie, you say? And where did you get this big man named Charlie?” I asked smiling at my son. “Cereal box!” he yelled, laughing. “The cereal box? I hope it was, at least, from the Fruit Loops box. Well, where is he, this Charlie? I’d like to meet him. I don’t see him anywhere. Is he hiding?” I carefully teased, not wanting to take the chance I might make Robby think I didn’t believe him. “You can’t see him yet, daddy. You don’t believe.” Robby said strongly. “Oh, I understand. So, it’s going to take some time. Well, I can wait. You let me know when he’s ready to meet me. By the way, what does Charlie look like?” I asked, glancing at my watch and noticing it was time to get ready for bed. “He’s bigger than you. He has black hair. He has lots of muscles. He eats a lot. He goes to the gym all the time. He doesn’t wear a shirt. He’s like Superman.” Robby ticked off all of Charlie’s attributes and I must admit that the guy did sound kind of yummy. “Well, you tell Charlie that it’s time for the Captain to go to bed. Time to brush our teeth,” I said scooping Robby into my arms and heading upstairs to his bathroom. “Charlie, we’re going to bed now. Come brush your teeth!” Robby yelled as I carried him from the den. Once inside the bathroom, we began our pre-bedtime ritual. We first washed our faces and then began to brush our teeth. I reached for our matching SpongeBob electric toothbrushes and was shocked a little when I saw that there was a third toothbrush in the cup holder. All three were similar. I clearly remembered only buying two. For a split second I was confused, but then I realized that maybe Dennis had brought one over when he visited . . . what was it, two months ago. I started to get angry at the thought of Dennis not taking any interest in Robby’s life unless I forced him to, but all those thoughts were interrupted. “Charlie likes SpongeBob, too!” Robby said, pointing to the extra toothbrush. “Well that is very convenient!” I said, still slightly confused. “What’s con –vee –neeiant?” asked Robby. I paused, this was not the time to try and fully explain. “It means that it’s very cool.” I answered and we began to brush our teeth. Once we had both peed - something that could take forever - we went into his room and I read him three of his favorite books. Robby usually wanted to continue reading more books and even complained when I said it was time for lights out, but tonight he simply said “okay” when I said it was time to sleep. I got the distinct feeling he wanted me out of the room. We quickly said what we were thankful for on that day and asked God to take care of everyone we knew. Again, Robby usually took the opportunity to list everyone he had ever met and then some, but tonight he used the generic “everyone,” then kissed me, and pulled the cover up to his chin. “Nighty-night, Captain,” I said as I turned out the light, made sure the night light was on, and then pulled the door almost fully closed – I always left enough space so I could easily look in and he could be protected by the extra light from the hall. “Night, daddy. Charlie says nighty-night, too. He says he likes you.” Robby replied, not looking at me, but staring directly at the rocking chair in the corner of his room. I glanced over and could have sworn that the chair was moving. I blinked a few times and then backed out of the room. “That’s wonderful, Robby. See you in the morning.” I answered. So Robby had his first imaginary friend. I definitely needed to talk to someone about what to do. Was it odd that his imaginary friend was someone for me? I think it was. I found myself getting really angry with Dennis, for some reason. I felt that if he were more present in Robby’s life (and mine) this would not have happened. I made a mental note to give Robby’s doctor a call tomorrow – and my therapist. Hopefully, one of them would be able to give me some advice. I had gone back downstairs and collected the blankets and extra pillows. I came back upstairs to replace them in the hallway closet when I heard talking coming from Robby’s room. I felt a deep fear as I suddenly realized there were two voices and one was obviously an adult. I put the blankets and pillows down on the hallway table quickly and pushed open Robby’s door. My heart was beating hard as I prepared to fight off the intruder. Robby turned to look at me as soon as the door opened. I glanced around the room and saw, immediately, that there was no one else there. “Who were you talking to Robby?” I asked and could hear the fear in my own voice. I hoped I was able to hide it from my son, though. “Charlie,” he replied. “But who’s voice did I hear?” I asked, trying hard not to freak out. Robby glanced over at the rocking chair. “Charlie’s” he replied again, staring at me blankly. “But were you making his voice? It sounded different from yours.” I said, stepping a little into the room and glancing around a second time. I was beginning to feel a little crazy. “No, daddy.” Robby was looking at me as if I had two heads. “Well, it’s time for bed. Tell Charlie that you have to go to sleep.” I said, grabbing the door again. “Yes, daddy. Time for bed, Charlie,” he said as I backed into the hallway. “Daddy?” “Yes, Robby,” I replied, sounding a little too frustrated. “Charlie says you have a nice butt.” Robby answered. I was dumbfounded and also wanted to laugh out loud. I could not believe this was coming out of my son’s mouth. Where had he learned this kind of talk? I was sure he got it from daycare. I was going to have to speak to Miss Emma about this. She was a great teacher and would know exactly what to do. “Well, that’s really nice. You thank Charlie for me. But, remember, we don’t use that word unless we’re in the bathroom. That’s bathroom talk, remember?” I said trying not to laugh. “Yes sir,” he said. “G’night.” “Nighty-night.” I replied and returned to the task of taking the blankets and pillows to the closet. I decided at that moment it was a “glass of wine” night. If I was hearing voices, I definitely needed something to help me sleep. Still, as I uncorked a pinot noir in the kitchen, I could not shake the fact that I had really thought I heard two voices. I grabbed the latest New Yorker and sat down on the sofa in the den. I started thinking about vacation spots. I obviously needed a break. It was then I remembered the magazines beneath my bed. I ran upstairs and hid them on a high shelf in my closet, not wanting to discard them just yet. I think there were a few more jerk-off sessions to be produced by those pictures. Who knows, maybe one of the guys was named Charlie. Part II: I See Big People The room was very cold. I could see my own breath every time I exhaled. I knew I was being watched even though I knew no one else was in the room. Someone sat there staring at me. I could feel that it wasn’t a person that wished me harm, but I was still unable to get a good look at their face or their body. It was also obvious that there was something special about the being that observed me. I felt like a human that’s been abducted by aliens and watched closely – as if under a microscope. The only difference was that the person staring at me didn’t cause me to worry or be frightened, no; they caused me to be shy and withdrawn. I could not put my hand on what the feeling was and then it struck me like a bolt of lightning. I felt unworthy. I felt inadequate in some way. But, in spite of these feelings and in spite of the coldness that filled the room, I was extremely turned on. I felt more alive that I had felt in a long time. Suddenly I was awake and conscious that I was lying on the sofa in the den downstairs with the New Yorker open across my chest. I had fallen asleep. The wine had obviously caused me to have some kind of bizarre dream. I lay there for a few minutes and let reality seep into my brain. I was suddenly overcome with the same feeling as in my dream – someone was sitting in the room staring at me. I sat up quickly and looked around. No one was there. What the hell was happening to me? If this was what it meant to lose your sanity, then I was determined to beat whatever was taking over. For Robby’s sake I would not allow my mind to disappear. “Don’t worry. I’m here.” The voice was clear as a bell. I immediately stood up and looked around the room again. My heart was racing and my adrenaline was kicking in wildly. I was not imagining anything. “Show yourself,” I said out loud. Silence surrounded me. I grabbed my head and squeezed tightly. Did I drink that much wine? I looked at my half full glass – knowing it was still my first one. I certainly could hold my liquor better than that. It must be something else, but what? I was still young. I was still fit. I could not be losing my mind. I was just too stressed out. I had been working too hard – on top of being a single dad. I made a decision at that exact moment. “I deserve a day off,” I said to no one, as if resolved to force myself to relax. “Yes, you do.” Again, the voice was very distinct and loud. This time it caused me to jump. I gasped out loud. My body was trembling by this point and I had begun to sweat. I quickly turned out lights and left the den. I moved to upstairs, glancing in on Robby as I passed his room. Seeing my son instantly calmed my uneasiness. He was sound asleep with his thumb in his mouth – a habit I had tried desperately to break, but even I couldn’t control him while he slept. I moved to the rocking chair, my favorite place to sit and watch my son. As soon as I sat down a feeling of deep warmth and some kind of mysterious power overcame my body. The sensation was so intense that it didn’t scare me, as a matter of fact; it caused me to get turned on immediately. My dick was suddenly hard and throbbing. In spite of the incredible feeling, I jumped up and turned to look at the chair. It moved slowly – obviously fueled by my sudden departure – but it also looked inviting and so unbelievably comfortable. I sat back down and let the warm, secure feeling surround me again. I swear the chair rocked without me pushing it. Slowly, I let my body succumb to the rhythm of the chair and I fell asleep. This time there were no dreams; there was only a feeling of deep peace. I slept more soundly than I had in years. I could feel that Robby was asleep in my lap before I even open my eyes. I let the heartbeat of my son reverberate in my body as we sat there, still rocking slowly where I rested in the chair. I could hear his heavy breathing caused by his deep sleep. I could only imagine Robby waking in the middle of the night and seeing me in the chair in his room – what had he thought? Usually, he came into my room in the middle of the night and joined me in my bed – a habit I knew I should not allow, but I secretly loved it. My son loved the security of his dad – a feeling I somehow connected with on some deep level. It was the exact feeling that presently surrounded us, somehow, in the chair. At first, knowledge of this feeling made me nervous, but in my half-asleep daze I allowed myself to simply rest in that awareness of total peace. Robby’s breathing caused me to fall in and out of sleep for another thirty minutes. Finally, my son began to stir and I knew we would both be up and about very soon. “Morning, Captain,” I said when he looked up at me. “Why did you sleep in my room?” he asked, not even taking time to say good morning. “I fell asleep watching you,” I replied. “You both did,” he said smiling. “Both? Who? Charlie?” I asked. “Yep. He sat right here with you.” Robby answered as he climbed out of my lap. “I’m hungry.” “You’re always hungry,” I said teasingly. I stood up and he grabbed my hand, starting to pull me towards the door. Once he was interested in food there was no changing his mind at all. I let the comment about Charlie go at the present moment. I knew it was time to get some food in my child. While Robby ate some cereal and watched cartoons, I called my office and left a message for my secretary saying that I would be taking the day off. I knew I had an empty schedule and nothing too pressing to deal with. I could envision Margaret smiling as she listened to my voicemail. She had been begging me to take a day off for a while. She was extremely efficient and very protective of both Robby and me. She would certainly cover for me if anyone needed anything. I made a mental note to bring her favorite lemon pastry the next morning as a little thank you. Robby shouted for joy and threw his hands in the air when I told him that I had a surprise for him. He said he hoped it was a pony, but he seemed genuinely happier when I said I was taking the day off and he wouldn’t have to go to Miss Emma’s place. I asked him what he wanted to do, but I knew the answer before he spoke. “I want to go to the park!” he exclaimed. Robby always wanted to go to this big park in the middle of our city. There were multiple playgrounds, a few open fields for kite flying, a pond that had powered boats he could steer, and much more. I glanced outside and saw that it was going to be a beautiful day. I knew time at the park would be fantastic for both of us. “The park it is, then. How about a picnic, some kite-flying, and, of course, much time at the playground.” I replied. “Two playgrounds,” Robby insisted as he laughed. “We’ll see you greedy little mister,” I said reaching over to mess up his hair. “Charlie’s happy, too,” Robby said looking across the table at the empty chair in front of him. I smiled and nodded my head. “He also says don’t shave.” “What?” I asked glancing back to my son after having turned to look at the headlines of the paper on the table. “Charlie likes your scruffy look,” he answered, looking back at the cartoons on the television. I knew the reason Robby was telling me this was because he thought shaving would delay our departure, but it still sounded nice – having a boyfriend that liked me even with my morning hair and morning stubble. Dennis had always been concerned with how I looked – at all times and he didn’t hesitate to critique. “Well, I’m beginning to like this Charlie more and more,” I said taking our bowls to the sink. “Why don’t you go brush your teeth and change clothes. I’ll put a few things in the picnic basket and then take a quick shower.” “Yippee!” My enthusiastic son screamed as he jumped down from the chair and ran from the room, adding, “Charlie says to make sure to bring some vegeetubles cause they make him stronger!” This comment caught me off guard. Robby did not like any vegetables. I could not believe he wanted me to include them for our picnic. I guessed it was something he had noticed in the magazines that had been under my bed. Maybe there had been an ad where some big guy was eating something green. I made a mental note to use Charlie’s words the next time I was trying to get my son to eat carrots or broccoli. I still loved the fact that Robby could not clearly say some words – like vegetables – it seemed to keep him the little boy I wanted him to remain. I grabbed a pack of carrots and some raw celery with the hope that Robby might choose this over crackers. I knew, deep down, there was a fat chance of that, though. I finished packing our picnic basket, pulled a blanket and the kite from a closet, and then went to take a quick shower. As I passed by Robby’s room I heard him talking, so I stood out of sight to listen for a while. “He’s gonna like you. Cause you’re big and really strong. I promise. You can help…” Robby stepped into his closet and I missed a little of what he said next. I moved closer to the edge of the door and heard him struggling to put on a shirt. “Yeah, you should do that.” I could hear that he had moved back into the room, so I stepped a few feet back down the hall. “I’ll come in to tie your shoes in a sec, buddy,” I cried out, acting as if I was just coming upstairs. “I’m just going to take a quick shower.” “Charlie tied ‘em,” he yelled back. I laughed at that thought and knew that my son had tried to tie his tennis shoes by himself again. Last time they had ended up a big jumble of knots. I knew it would take me a few minutes to straighten them out. I stepped into his room and saw him standing in the center. He was dressed smartly in a pullover yellow polo shirt and a pair of blue-red plaid shorts. I glanced down at his feet – not only were his shoes on the right feet, but they were also tied in perfect bows. My mouth dropped open and I simply stared at this Stepford child in front of me. I looked at his smiling face and noticed that even his hair was combed. “Who are you? And how did you tie those shoes?” I asked amazed. “I didn’t tie them. Charlie did. And I’m Robby,” he said walking past me into the hallway, headed downstairs. I knew he wanted to watch more cartoons – at least until the moment it was time to leave. “Please hurry and take your shower. Charlie’s ready to go.” I quickly stepped into the hall. I was so surprised by everything that had just happened that my good parenting skills had gone away. I called out to him before he started down the stairs. “Robby. I didn’t know you knew how to tie your shoes. That’s great. And you look really good.” I was still shocked by my little man. “I told you - Charlie tied my shoes,” he said looking at me like I was deaf. “Hey, Robby, you know that I can’t see Charlie, right?” I said this before I could filter my thoughts. I can’t explain the feelings that were twirling around my head – jealousy of his imaginary friend, bewilderment at my son’s new skills, and surprise that he hadn’t told me what he could do. “Not yet, dad, not yet,” he said simply and turned, jumping down the stairs two at a time. My quick shower gave me time to sort through the confusion caused by my son’s imaginary friend. I knew, instinctively, that it was totally acceptable and healthy for kids to have someone that they could share intimate secrets with – even if that person wasn’t real. I also realized it was difficult on my son to only have one parent. Again, I felt unresolved anger at Dennis rear its ugly head in my heart. I needed to allow Robby to develop his friendship with “Charlie” without any feelings of guilt or shame. I was happy that I retained a little knowledge from my adolescent pysch class in college. I struggled; however, to understand Robby’s need to make Charlie some big guy that might make me happy. Was it possible that I projected my lust for bodybuilders to my son without even knowing it? Sure, some of my friends – who were also his friends – were well built, but they were not love interests. I began to worry that Robby had noticed I tended to stare at big guys when we were out in public. There were a few other dads at his daycare that were huge and maybe he could sense how I changed when I was around them. I made a mental note that from now on I would not let some guy’s big muscles capture my attention so easily. Oh, who was I kidding? That was not possible. I also felt like it wasn’t unhealthy for my son to know the type of man I was attracted to – mainly because I was sure he didn’t fully get what it meant when adults were in relationships. By the time I joined Robby downstairs I had decided that I would treat Charlie as a member of the family – mainly because the idea of some big muscular guy looking out for my son somehow made me very happy. I was sure I also hoped Charlie was looking out for me, as well. The park was only slightly empty for such a beautiful work day. Robby wanted to go to his favorite playground first and we both knew we’d be there for a while. I knew my son’s routine as well as he did. We would begin with a quick trip down the slide, a quick bounce on the see-saw balanced on a giant spring in the ground, and then head toward the imitation tire-swing in the center of many other different swing sets - off to one side of the playground. My son followed the pattern perfectly, but we were both disappointed to find that the metal structure that held up the tire-swing had been partially pulled from the cement blocks that held it. Two of the four poles were slightly in the air and bent. I imagined a group of older kids piling as many people as possible on the tire and their weight causing the poles of the structure to be ripped from where it rested. I anticipated my son to be very sad that he couldn’t play on his favorite piece of equipment. “Sorry, Captain. It looks like the swing is out of order. I think someone broke it,” I said glancing down at my boy. “That’s okay.” Robby replied, as he looked up at me, “Charlie will fix it. Let’s go to the jungle gym.” With that, he tore out across the big sand pit to the climbing structure across the play area. I’m sure my mouth was wide open from the shock of his response. I laughed a little at how easily he had recovered from this setback and started out after him. I glanced around and saw other adults helping their kids swing, climb, and explore parts of the play area. I, of course, scouted out the eight to ten dads that were there, checking to see if they met my definition of “yummy.” As usual, almost all of them appeared to be not only devastatingly handsome, but undeniably straight, as well. I immediately reminded myself of my decision to not be caught by my son staring at other men. I turned back to Robby and saw that he was already halfway up the dome-like metal structure that seemed like a perfect place for some young kid to have an accident. I seemed to remember a movie where Dustin Hoffman watches his son fall from a similar formation and he has to carry him to the nearby hospital. This thought made me sprint quickly to where Robby was climbing. “Not too high, Robby. You’re going to make me nervous,” I said, trying not to actually let on how scared I really was. “To the top, dad!” He exclaimed as he looked back towards me. “Only if I can come, too,” I replied. I then climbed next to him and we traveled together to the top. Robby sat at the apex of the structure and looked out over the playground, as if he was surveying his kingdom. I sort of leaned on the structure, bending my body to the curve of the metal bars. “Charlie fixed the swing,” Robby said after a couple of minutes and he began to climb down. My need to have my hand at his back, as he turned around to make his descent, made me ignore his comment. Why was it that the trip down from the structure seemed so much more dangerous than the trip up? When he was about a foot from the ground Robby turned to me, saying, “I can do it dad.” My son was emphasizing a point that would probably take me a lifetime to learn. There would always come moments when Robby would need me to let go and let him do something by himself. I moved my hand from his back and watched as he jumped from his spot to the soft sand below. He then began to run in the direction of the swing sets. I jumped down, as well, and hurried after him. I was sure he was going to be sad that he couldn’t go on the tire swing, but I knew we’d find other stuff to do. “Robby, wait for me,” I called after him. I did not want him to get on the swing with it not being secure. My son listened to me and stopped – standing next to the metal bars that held up the swing. He turned to look at me, as I got closer. As I reached his side my mouth fell open for the second time since we had arrived at the park. I glanced down and saw that the poles of the swing were now secure in the cement blocks below. I bent down to look closer. It didn’t seem to be a great job, but the poles were buried deep in the blocks. As a matter of fact it looked as if the poles had somehow been thrust into the concrete so hard that the force of the blow had actually created the holes – and not some drill or other machine. There were a few cracks around the new holes and I saw a few chips of concrete scattered on the ground. I took a quick look around the place to see if I could see park rangers or workmen – anyone that might have done the job. I wanted to make sure it was safe. There were only parents and their children scattered around the area. I looked back at the poles in the ground, reaching out to grab one and shake it. The thing didn’t budge. It was certainly buried in the concrete tightly and could have easily held up a group of adults swinging on the tire. My eyes turned to look where my hand gripped the pole because I felt something strange – as if the pole had been dented somehow. I moved my hand and could have sworn I saw indentions that resembled fingers. I looked across to the other pole and saw the same kind of markings – just slightly lower than this side. I blinked a few times and tried to picture the tool that had been used to grab these things hard enough to slam them into the concrete. It didn’t really matter, though, because Robby had already climbed on the tire and was begging me to push him. I turned to my son and obliged. For the next fifteen minutes his favorite word became “again.” I would send the tire spinning around and then push it back and forth, like it was a ride at an amusement park. Robby didn’t care how fast it spun or how hard I pushed him – he just wanted me to do it over and over. I was beginning to get a little dizzy just watching him. Finally, he announced it was time for some kite flying. I stopped the swing, he jumped down, and we both turned to head towards the car. I suddenly remembered the indentions on the poles and glanced at them one last time before we walked away. I still could not believe I had failed to notice the workmen as they fixed the swing set – or the machine they used. We got in the car and drove to the open field where people either flew kites or had a picnic. We planned on doing both, along with taking our required afternoon nap. Before we flew the kite I insisted that we both put on a little sunscreen. Robby hated this and only allowed me to apply it to his face, neck, and arms after I promised to reward him with an Oreo cookie. I rewarded myself with one, as well. I was impressed that Robby stayed interested in flying the kite for almost forty-five minutes. Usually he was done with it after it fell to the ground the first time. Once we had spread out the blanket, I pulled out the food for lunch. To my utter amazement, Robby grabbed a couple of carrots first and started chomping on them. I could tell he loved the noise they made. As if to shock me even more, he then took a celery stalk and did the same with it. He noticed I was looking at him strangely. “What?” he asked with a mouth full of celery. “Who are you and what have you done with my Captain Robby? Since when did you eat vegetables?” I asked, forcing myself to not mispronounce the word like Robby did – even though I loved how it sounded. I needed to reinforce the correct pronunciation. “Charlie says they’ll make me big like him,” Robby replied after grabbing another carrot. “Charlie sounds really smart,” I said. “And strong.” Robby added. “Yeah?” I asked and then said, “Even stronger than your old man here?” I lifted my arms in what I knew was a double biceps pose, but Robby probably thought it was just plain stupid looking. “His arms are way bigger,” my son said, deflating my bravado. “He fixed the tire swing, didn’t he? Can I have my ‘nut and jelly sandwich?” Ever since he was two years old, this was what he called his favorite sandwich. I handed him half of one with the crust cut off, just as he liked it. His comment about my arms being small hurt my ego a little and I didn’t think about what I was saying before it came out. “It sounds like you like Charlie more than me,” I muttered, sounding sad. “Naw, I just have to make sure he’s good ‘nuff for you,” Robby replied as I reached over to wipe grape jelly from his cheek. His answer filled my heart with joy. “Don’t talk with your mouth full, young man,” I said, reminding him of something we were working on, but also to cover up how his remark made me happy. He quickly swallowed. “Yes sir,” he said smiling. I could tell he was trying hard to remember all the new rules that came with getting older. My little man wanted to make his dad proud. He also seemed intent on finding me a mate – and one that I approved of. A little later we were lying on the blanket with our heads together looking up at the sky. We were pointing to clouds and naming what they looked like. I was amazed at how Robby saw creative things in the different formations. I wondered if he would be some kind of artist when he grew older. “Hey dad?” he said, making sure I knew it was a question. “Yes, Captain,” I replied. “Ya know how I can see big Charlie and you can’t,” he added tentatively. “Uh huh,” I said, wondering where this was headed. I knew I needed to tread lightly so he would feel no judgment in my comments. “It’s ‘cause I want him. You gotta want him too. You gotta want him a lot. Okay?” came the quick reply from my son. “Okay, Captain,” I said after a short pause. His words had cut into my deepest self. I knew exactly what he meant. My young son’s intuition told him that I didn’t really trust other men anymore. My five year old was worried that his dad’s heart could not bear any more pain caused by people who disappointed him. A tear formed at the corner of my eye and made its way down the side of my face. Something opened inside of me at that moment – and I made a promise that, for my son’s sake, I would begin the long journey back to the living. I would not hide behind my work and my duties as a father anymore. I would try to open myself to love again. As these thoughts passed through my mind two things happened, my son’s breathing became hard, signifying he had fallen asleep, and a cloud passed overhead that resembled a man’s big flexed arm perfectly. Part Three: Touching Is Believing Later that night, there was no argument from Robby when I said it was time for bed. I could tell he was worn out from our day at the park. He asked me to read only one story before lights out and then, when it came time to ask God to look after people we loved, Robby only mentioned Charlie and me. I gave him a kiss, went to the door, and turned out the light. “Dad,” Robby called out before I left the room. “Yes, Captain,” I answered. “Charlie’s going to sleep with you tonight,” he said. I couldn’t see his face, but I could tell, by his voice, that he was smiling. He almost sounded like he had some kind of secret he was keeping from me. I forced that thought out of my head – I was projecting again. “Okay. You sure you don’t need him in here with you?” I asked, concerned about taking his imaginary friend away from him, which sounded so silly when I thought about it. “Naw, he wants to be with you,” Robby said with a slight giggle. “He also says to bring the newspapers, I mean magazines.” Robby corrected himself. My face flushed red and I reached up to turn the light on. I saw that he was looking right at me and was smiling. I found his stare slightly surprising. I knew he did not mean it the way it sounded, but part of me wondered if my five year old didn’t understand, on some level, what the pictures in the magazines did for me. “Night, dad,” he said, turning on his side and shutting his eyes. “Nighty-night, Captain,” I replied, switching off the light again. I went back downstairs and was a little dumbfounded by my son’s comment about the magazines. I found myself a little tired, so I grabbed a glass of wine, turned out lights, and went back upstairs to go to bed. I changed into my favorite Yankees t-shirt and some boxers, preparing myself for a few chapters of the new David Sedaris book that sat on my bedside table. After a few pages and many sips of wine, my mind started drifting from the book I was reading to the magazines hidden under a box on the top shelf in my walk-in closet. I forced my thoughts to return to the book, but only finished two sentences before I took a big sip of wine, returned the book to the table, and got out of bed - headed for the closet. I returned to bed with a bundle of magazines in my hand. I sipped more wine as I lifted each magazine to glance at the cover, deciding that I would use the one with the biggest guy on the cover as my jerk-off material for the night. I settled on FLEX magazine, because on the cover it had a picture of a huge guy curling a barbell loaded with so many weights that his arms bulged out to insane proportions. The words that were printed across the bottom of the picture also made me choose this particular magazine. It read “Create Guns Full of Power!” There was something about a guy’s arms, and the idea of calling them guns, that really got my juices churning. My heart also leapt for joy when I found that the magazine’s center spread was completely about this guy’s arms. There were pictures of him in tight shirts, one of him in a business suit, and many of his naked upper body. The guy really did have huge “guns.” I stared at the pictures as I finished my wine. I was careful not to look at the text underneath the pictures, because I did not want to learn the guy’s name. Tonight, the man with the giant arms was going to be called “Charlie”. By the time I dropped the magazine on the floor, with the others, and turned out the lamp on the bedside table, my hand was already pumping my hardened cock. The slight buzz from the wine only increased my desire for a prolonged build up to ejaculation. I wanted to focus on Charlie’s arms for a while. I closed my eyes and pictured those monstrous arms connected to a big guy kneeling on the bed above me. “Come and get it, Charlie,” I moaned out loud as I stroked by hard shaft. I distinctly felt the sudden sensation of a heavy, muscled body lying on top of mine. I found it hard to breathe, but the feeling was so incredible that I didn’t care. My hand left my rod and fell onto the bed at my side. I thrust my chin into the air as my head pushed back into the pillow and my neck received what felt like two lips kissing and sucking. I was amazed at how real my fantasy sex session felt. “Aw yeah, Charlie, your huge body feels nice,” I whispered, getting into the foreplay fully. “Squeeze me with those big guns.” My arms suddenly seemed forced tightly into my sides, or it could have just been in my mind. I didn’t care. My imagination helped me to be held by hard, muscled arms and my body felt like it was on fire. The weight at my crotch got heavier and I began to focus on what seemed to be happening down there. My hard-as-a-board dick was being smashed by a larger piece of meat and “Charlie” was obviously rocking his own crotch back and forth. I could not ever remember having such a vivid masturbation session. I kept my eyes tightly shut because I did not want this dream to end. Just when I thought my cock could not stand any more of the rocking motion from the large prick rubbing against it, I felt the weight lessen on my upper body and crotch, but not my legs. It was obvious that my “Charlie” had hoisted his huge self onto those two pillar-like arms. I imagined reaching up and grabbing hold of the two meaty pecs that were bulging above me. It seemed so real to me. The feeling of hard layers of muscle, too huge to fully grab, made my body shake with pleasure. “Charlie” flexed his chest and my fingers were pushed out flat, preventing me from grabbing any of his flesh. I simply rubbed my open hands all over his broad upper body, finding his two hard nubs of steel and pinching them roughly. The room, or was it just in my mind, was filled with a deep moan that sounded like the rumble of thunder. My hands then moved up and across stone-like wide shoulders, caressing every striation and bulge. I then let them drop to what I had focused on in the first place – Charlie’s gargantuan arms. The sensation was so powerful that I thought I would lose my load immediately, but I was able to calm my cock and not discharge just from touching vein-covered, marble-like guns that felt bigger than my thighs. I let my fingers trace the hard-corded veins that snaked around his arms. I was immediately reminded of wide trees covered with thick vines and filled with centuries worth of power. How I wished that these kinds of arms would some day scoop me up and carry me into a bedroom and fill me with the same kind of pleasure I was now creating on my own. “Let me feel your meat inside me, Charlie. Please,” I begged to my imaginary lover. Immediately, I sensed my legs being pushed apart. There was now no weight on top of me anywhere. I felt the strong arms pull away from my hands. I let out a light whimper, but then brought my hands to my own chest. I found my own hardened nipples and began to squeeze them mercilessly. Huge hands gripped around my calves and seemed to lift my legs in the air. The sound of ripping cloth caught me off guard and I couldn’t believe my imagination would let nice boxers be torn from my body. I immediately returned to the manhandling that was happening to my body, restoring it to the intense pleasure that had just been interrupted. The big hands moved down to my thighs, grabbed me tightly, and then lifted higher. My ass was in the air and the strong arms holding my legs spread them apart. My erect cock was pressing against my folded mid section and the tip was poking me underneath my chest. I continued to pinch my hard nipples. In the midst of all that was happening I became conscious of a firm wet tongue running up and down the inside of my ass crack. “Charlie” pressed the fat tip into my tight hole, intending to use his own saliva as lube for his stiff pole. I cried out in joy each time I imagined his tongue slipping further into my loosening ass opening. “Yes. Yes. That’s so nice, big guy.” I was getting into this fantasy so much that, for a split second, I thought I might never need a partner again. I forced my mind to return to the preparation that my ass was receiving. The sensation of a strong wet tongue disappeared, but was suddenly replaced by something larger and much harder. “Charlie” let the tip of his hard cock slide up and down across my open asshole. This caused my sphincter to contract and release each time. I could also feel loads of pre-cum slathering my ass while I began to moan in anticipation. I held my breath as I felt the wide head of his cock push slowly into my now clamped-shut cavity. His steel-like dickhead pressed the sides of my hole apart and I inhaled sharply three times while his thick pole traveled further into me. Suddenly, the mushroom top made it beyond the tight outer-walls of my asshole and the big man paused so I could relish the feeling of something so large inside of me. The muscle man also wanted to give me a chance to breathe and, hopefully, relax before he began to shove his full manhood down my chute. When the slow plowing resumed, my body was ready for it. Each time I thought he was certainly all the way in, I was amazed to find out that there was still more of his cock to slide into me. I began to worry that some of my internal organs were going to have to shift to allow him in fully, but the feeling was so incredible I didn’t care. Finally, I felt my lower back, right above my ass crack, meet his bulging quads and he pressed in a little harder just to give us both more pleasure. I was able to start breathing a little easier and relaxed some, since I knew he had fit his entire hard cock inside me. “Charlie” began to masterfully slide his giant rod in and out of my ass. He was slow and powerful. The room was again filled with heavy grunting that sounded like a bull was preparing to charge. I was again surprised by the creativity of my own jerk-off fantasy. The motion of the huge rod in my ass became faster as I felt my legs now supported on the two wide shoulders I pictured in my mind. The strong hands I had felt earlier moved to my chest, brushing my hands to the side, and they began to squeeze my pecs together roughly. Drops of sweat started to hit my face, neck, and arms – and I congratulated myself on that nice touch. The feeling of strong hands squeezing my pecs and pinching my nipples, the rocking of the bed and my body each time the huge piece of meat was thrust into my ass, and the intense moans filling the room were too much for my slightly buzzed, intensely turned-on body. “Oh, fuck, Charlie. I’m going to cum!” I said a little to loudly. As my cock erupted and my body convulsed – sending streaks of my hot semen all over my chest – I actually worried about waking Robby. I was able to slightly muffle the cries that followed as I pumped more jism out of my throbbing dick. At the same time I felt warm fluids seemingly being released into my ass – and it felt like a bucket full. The thick rod crammed inside me twitched uncontrollably, pounding into the sides and back of my chute – making me spew even more. My body finally stopped jerking and my heart rate started to subside. I could feel the massive, still-hard piece of meat being pulled from my ass. I gasped a little when the tip popped from my hole. My legs were lowered back to the bed and I felt the heavy muscled body of my dream-lover come gently back down on me. The weight of “Charlie” helped to quiet my breathing and continue the slowing of my heart. I was fully aware that my exhausted mind and body were falling asleep, and that there was nothing I could do to stop it from happening. Right before I slipped into dreamland, however, I knew there was something I wanted to do. I gathered all of my remaining strength to accomplish the task. “I really want to know you, Charlie . . . I really want to know you,” I whispered to the emptiness of the room. Darkness and rest came as soon as the words evaporated into the air. I heard him whispering before anything else registered in my body. I knew Robby was in bed with me, probably with his face very near mine - and he was either repeating dialogue from a cartoon or quoting something he had learned at Miss Emma’s daycare center. After I became aware that he was in the bed with me, I suddenly noticed a few other things – mainly that my ass ached. It ached a lot. The thrill of last night’s beat-off session came flashing back into my head. I could not believe that my ass hurt this much. I was sure it was because it had remained so tense during my excursion into fantasy sex-land. I moved a little and was shocked because I sensed pain in my ass that was not related to being too tense. It had been many years since I had been plowed by a man’s cock, but not so many that I didn’t remember the “morning after” soreness. I chalked it up to the fantastic job I did at imagining “Charlie” inside of me. That’s when I also registered that my body was sore in many other places – my sides, my chest, and my legs. All of this soreness was definitely something I remembered joyously as the post-awesome-sex screaming of my limbs, but I was just amazed that I could cause it all by myself. Well, it wasn’t exactly all by myself – it was with “Charlie,” well the picture of my fantasy Charlie. Just thinking about that magazine picture made my body shiver again. Oh shit, I thought, the magazines are beside the bed. I forced myself to not jump up and grab them. That would certainly make Robby think they were something bad. I started to think of a way to get him out of the room quickly, but I realized it was useless - he usually loved to lie in bed for a few minutes to have a morning chat. He would see through any attempt to move us along too quickly. His whispering caused me to refocus on what was happening in the room. “Yeah, I’ll tell him, Charlie . . . Yeah, me, too,” said Robby softly. “What numbers are on the clock, Robby?” I asked, interrupting his one-person conversation. I felt his little body lift off of the bed and lean across my chest and stomach to look at the digital alarm clock on the table beside me. He obviously stared for a while and I could tell he was making sure he read them correctly and in the right order. We had been working on what it means to start on the left side when reading. “Six, two, four,” he said proudly. I was very happy because that meant we had lots of time before we had to start getting ready to leave. “Good job, Captain,” I replied. “What’s this stuff all over your shirt?” he asked poking at my chest. My eyes flew open. He didn’t notice because he was looking down. I raised my head off the pillow and saw dried cum streaks up and down the front of my shirt. My mind started racing, attempting to think of something to say. How to explain this to a five year old, that was the problem. I always wanted to be as honest with my son as possible, but I knew this was not the right time to explain ejaculation. “I think it’s paint,” I said and closed my eyes again, feeling guilty about the lie already. I dropped my head back on the pillow and attempted to push my embarrassment away. “It’s ugly. What were you painting?” Robby asked innocently. I felt my stomach tighten as I began to formulate my next lie. “Nothing, I think it’s been on there for a while. You know – old paint,” I said, squeezing my eyes tighter, as if that would make the conversation go away. “Why is there paint on your neck?” Robby persisted. My hand flew up to my neck and I felt globs of dried semen there. I rubbed it off with my palm and it actually hurt a little when it peeled away from my skin. I needed to end this conversation quickly and I knew just the way. “I guess it came off my shirt, but that’s not what worries me right now. You know what worries me, Captain?” I said looking at my son and smiling. I knew Robby completely understood where I was taking the conversation, but he acted like he didn’t. This had been part of our morning routine for years. “What, daddy?” he asked in a high-pitched voice because he was already dreading my answer. “I’m worried about the ticklers!” I yelled as I raised my hands and held them up like claws. Robby screamed loudly and then scrambled off of my body. He quickly covered his little frame under the blanket and yelled “no.” I sat up and grabbed him through the blanked at his waist and tickled him lightly. My son erupted into screams of laughter mixed with “no, daddy” and “stop it,” but I knew he didn’t mean it. He loved it when the ticklers attacked in the morning. There had been a few mornings where I actually got out of bed without tickling him and he sulked until I came back and pulled out the ticklers. I continued to tickle him, even sliding my hands under the covers until I found his shirt, lifted it up, and tickled his bare skin. This caused him to scream and squirm more. I finished by pulling the blanket off of his body and bringing my mouth to his bare stomach, giving him a loud, wet raspberry. This was definitely his favorite part and his arms and legs flailed around uncontrollably. I stopped with a big kiss and then sat up. He quickly sat up at the same time. It was then, and only then, that I realized I wasn’t wearing any underwear. We both looked at my crotch, my flaccid cock nestled between my legs. I was flabbergasted. It’s not that Robby had never seen me nude, I made sure we talked logically about our bodies and with no shame, but I always had boxers or shorts on when he came to my bed. I, again, searched for a way to make this not awkward or seem in any way shameful. “Where are my boxers?” I said raising my hands in a humorous ‘what’s going on’ pose. “There on the floor,” Robby said, laughing, and then added, “all ripped up!” His words made me spin around quickly and look to the side of the bed. There, in the middle of the magazines, were my plaid boxers – torn into three pieces. I stared at the floor in disbelief. I couldn’t think of what to do or what to say. I reached down, absent-mindedly, and pulled the covers over the lower part of my body. I continued to look at the underwear. There was no possible way. The only logical explanation was that I had torn them off of my body during my little sex-capade last night. I turned back toward my son, but didn’t say a word. He was just staring at me, silently. Suddenly, a big smile crept across his face. “Charlie said he had a good time sleeping with you,” Robby blurted out, as if he had been keeping a secret. He finished the sentence with a big laugh. I’m sure the laugh was innocent, but I didn’t know what he meant by it. His comment made me forget everything and become his dad again. I was a tad confused by his remark and I wanted to make sure he was clear about what he meant. “What do you mean, Robby?” I asked, a little too seriously, because my son immediately stopped laughing and looked at me with a sullen face. “He just said he had a good time and he told me to say you were very good,” he explained. My mouth fell open and my eyes must have gone very wide. I was so incredibly confused by everything at that moment – what my son was saying, how my underwear got shredded, and how this imaginary friend was causing so much trouble. I made myself smile, even in the midst of the confusion, to help my son not feel like he was in trouble. “Did Charlie mean you were a good boy, daddy? Like when Miss Emma tells you I was good?” Robby asked, looking at me as if he was hoping he got an answer right. “Yes! Yes, that’s it Robby. That’s exactly what Charlie meant. I was a good boy. I behaved very well. I said yes sir and no sir and did what I was asked,” I said laying my hand on my son’s head. All of the sudden his comments made sense. His imaginary friend had given him a good report about his dad. My mind was suddenly at ease. There was nothing naughty behind what my son was saying. He was affirming me. I messed up his hair and then pushed him back on the bed. He laughed again and everything between us was back in perfect balance. “I’m hungry!” he exclaimed from his prone position on the mattress. Yes! This was the out that I needed – to clean up the mess I had obviously made last night. I grabbed his legs and pulled him to me. “You’re always hungry! I have an idea, Captain. How about you go downstairs and pull out the cereal box. I’ll be right there. How’s that?” I asked. “Okay,” he replied squirming out of my grasp and quickly sliding off the bed. “Did you already pee, Robby?” I asked, knowing he probably was still holding liquids in his body – even through all the tickling, which completely astounded me. “Yes, sir,” he yelled as he ran from the room. “You better be telling me the truth, mister,” I yelled back as I quickly got out of bed, grabbed all of the magazines – making sure to steal a quick glance at my fantasy “Charlie” – and then headed to hide them in the closet. After stashing the magazines, I grabbed the three pieces of my torn boxers and took them to the trash. I noticed they were three clean rips – and I knew I must have pulled very hard to make it tear that way. I was kind of proud of my work. I grabbed a pair of shorts from the dresser, slipped them on, and headed downstairs – stopping to pee myself and noticing that Robby had told the truth about going this morning. He, of course, had forgotten to flush, though. We ate breakfast like we always did, Robby watching thirty minutes of his hour-a-day worth of cartoons and me reading most of the paper. The rule was that when we got home I could not return to the paper – I had to spend quality time with my son. He could only watch thirty more minutes of cartoons. He didn’t know I usually read more of the paper after he went to sleep, but the main thing was that I didn’t do it when we could spend time playing. I was amazed at how easily he got ready to go to Miss Emma’s this morning – usually it was an uphill battle to get him dressed and out the door. I decided it was because he had missed her and his friends, because of our free day at the park. He loved Miss Emma, even calling her one of his favorite angels. I always thought that was such a neat idea – that I dropped my son off with an angel each day. No matter what, I was just very happy that he enjoyed going to day care. It made my life so much easier. We were finally in the car and pulling out of the garage even a little earlier than usual, which wasn’t hard to do since we always ran late. It seemed that Robby was always looking for the one thing he couldn’t live without that day, and usually only that item had be misplaced. Today, however, his things were placed neatly on the table beside the door to the garage and I was very impressed. When I asked what had gotten into him and why he had organized everything before leaving, he told me Charlie had put the stuff there. In my head I thanked Charlie greatly for what he had been able to accomplish in my son in just a few days. I had not succeeded as much in five years! Pulling out of the garage was always a difficult task. There was a stupid tree right at the edge of the turn-around space that had been created at the edge of the middle of the driveway. You could back out straight into the street, but curves in the road made it very dangerous. I always liked to be the first one in the car to move out into the road, hoping my son would be safe if, heaven forbid, there was an accident. I wasn’t paying close attention this morning, probably because I was so surprised we were leaving early, and my bumper lightly scraped the trunk of the tree and then wedged into it. “Crap,” I said, having given up on swearing once Robby was at an age where he thought it was fun to repeat things. My son laughed at me from the back seat. This made me a little frustrated, but I wouldn’t let it cause me to take it out on him. I looked in the rearview mirror and made a crazy face, asking, “What’s so funny, Captain?” “Charlie says you’re a crazy driver,” Robby said laughing again. “Oh yeah? Well, you tell your friend Charlie that I’d like to see if he could do better job. That stupid tree is always in the way. As a matter of fact, why don’t you tell your big friend, Charlie, to get rid of that tree for me.” I said all of this as light as possible, as I tried to figure out how to pull forward without the side of the bumper scraping the same way it had as I backed up. “Wait, dad. Charlie’s gonna help,” Robby said as he played with some action figure in his hands. He wasn’t even looking at me. Suddenly the back of the car went up and then bounced back down on the ground. It wasn’t very dramatic, but it was noticeable. I immediately put the car in park. I had not taken my foot off the brake. What had made the car move? I could not believe there might be a problem with my brand new hybrid SUV. I pulled on the parking break, undid my seatbelt, and opened my door. “I don’t know what just happened, Robby, but I’m going to go take a look. I’ll be right back. Sit tight, okay Captain?” I said looking back at him. “Sure, dad. It was just Charlie helping,” he said, not even looking up at me. I chuckled at my son and got out of the car. I walked around the front of the car and then moved toward the back, waving to Robby as I passed his window – but he still wasn’t looking. He was intently playing with some crazy looking superhero or something. When I got to the back of the car I noticed that the bumper was now about a foot away from the tree. I couldn’t believe it. I could clearly see the scrapes on both the tree trunk and the bumper of the car, showing that I had gotten too close, but I would now be able to pull away easily. I stood there trying to figure out what had happened. I then realized the tire was now a little off the back edge of the asphalt driveway. I figured the car had shifted because it went off the edge – making it move away from the tree. That seemed logical, but something else caught my eye that didn’t make sense. On the top of the metal part of the bumper, near the edge, there was small dent the size of a big thumb or something. How in the heck did that get there, I thought. I looked at the tree to see if there had been a branch or something else that caused the indention, but there was nothing. The car wasn’t even a month old. I had not noticed that dent before. It must have happened at work, because it was the only other place I parked beside my garage. I made a mental note to get both the dent and the scrape fixed in the near future. I was definitely a guy that was car obsessed. I wanted it always spotless and blemish-less. I walked back around and got in the car. “Charlie fixed it, right?” Robby asked. I smiled at my son’s face in the rearview mirror. It was so nice of my son to always have his imaginary friend fix things for me. I had a feeling, though; it was going to get old pretty soon. For now, however, it was great to think there was someone looking out for us. “Yeah, he did a fine job,” I said a little sarcastically, but that was lost on Robby – thank goodness. “He’s gonna take care of the tree for ya,” Robby said turning back to his toy. “That will be great,” I said, smiling to myself, as we pulled onto the street, heading for Miss Emma’s. After dropping Robby off at day care I remembered to get Margaret that pastry she loved. I needed to say thank you for the fact that she might have covered for me in some way since I took the day off. It turned out that the day had been extremely quiet and she was very happy I wasn’t there; because it gave her time to catch up on a lot of work I had been keeping her from. She told me that the pastry had not been necessary, but I saw the happiness hidden in her face. I ended up having a meeting near home that afternoon, so I told Margaret that I’d just call it a day after the meeting. I didn’t want to face traffic back to the office and then turn around an hour later to go get Robby. I thought it would be a great chance to do a little cleaning, since the housekeeper was coming on Monday. Margaret always laughed when I told her I straightened things before it was cleaned professionally. I told her I didn’t want people to think I was untidy. She would always tell me that since I had a five year old, I had the right to have an untidy house. That afternoon, when I pulled into my driveway, I noticed the difference right away. The stupid tree was gone. Well, it wasn’t really gone; it was stacked in pieces near the end of the driveway - some were large and some were small. I didn’t pull into the garage. I stopped the car in the middle of the driveway and got out to look at the hole that now existed where the tree used to be. It was amazing. It looked like something had yanked the tree straight out of the ground and not the usual way - by cutting the thing down and then pulling the stump out with a chain. It was a pretty clean hole and a lot of the lose dirt had fallen back into it, sort of filling the empty space. I knew immediately that Mr. Johnson, next door, had done it. He hated the tree as much as I did since it was so close to wires that ran to his house and he had always worried a big storm might someday bring everything down. We had talked a lot about getting rid of it, but I couldn’t believe he had taken the initiative to make it happen. I wasn’t mad - I was just surprised. I would have to pay him for it. I knew he was having some work done to his place, so there must have been a crane there that pulled the tree out of the ground. I walked down to take a look at the pieces of the tree stacked by the road. I was amazed to see that they weren’t cleanly cut, like by a chain saw. It looked like something had snapped the trunk into pieces, since the breaks were like splinters – as if they had been simply ripped apart. No matter what it looked like or who had done it, I was just happy the tree was gone. I would fill the hole this weekend and put a sign on the wood that it was free to be taken. I knew it would disappear before Monday came. I went inside, a little more excited about cleaning, since the main job in my yard had already been taken care of. That evening, when I pulled into the driveway, I didn’t say anything to Robby about the tree, because I wanted to see if he noticed. When he didn’t say a word, I stopped the car, again in the middle of the driveway, and turned in the seat to look at him. “Notice anything, Captain?” I asked. “Yeah, tree’s gone,” he said matter-of-factly, as if he had expected it to be gone. “I know, isn’t that fantastic?” I said excitedly. “Mr. Johnson must have had it pulled out.” “No, Charlie did it,” Robby said with a sigh and it sounded like he was amazed that I didn’t remember that from this morning. I looked at him and I could tell he saw my amazement at his lack of surprise. “He said he was gonna fix it for ya.” “Well, that was very nice of whoever it was that did it,” I said, not wanting to ruin the great feeling that came from having the tree gone. I was beginning to really worry about Robby’s fixation with Charlie. I decided that I would call his doctor tomorrow. For a second I wondered if a change in diet might help get rid of the imaginary friend, but I knew that was stupid. It then hit me that we didn’t have anything to fix for dinner. “Oh, Robby, I forgot to pick something up at the store for dinner. Can we run to the market really fast?” “Yippee!” Robby yelled and, as usual, threw his hands in the air. This was not the response that I expected. Robby usually hated going to the store. I quickly turned the car around in the newly improved driveway, hoping his enthusiasm would last for the entire trip. I started making a short grocery list in my head as I waited for traffic to let me pull out. “What do you want for dinner?” I asked. “Vegeetubles,” he said and this caused me to glance at him in the mirror. He was looking to the empty space in the seat beside him and was nodding, as if he was agreeing with someone. I still did not believe he was starting to eat vegetables. No matter what I thought of his imaginary friend, I was very excited that this change had happened. Upon entering the store I noticed that it wasn’t very crowded, so I allowed Robby to push one of the children’s carts that were provided. I prayed to God that he wouldn’t hit some display, sending cans all over the floor, or worse, some elderly woman. He did very well and followed me closely, only putting items in his cart that were approved. When we got to the fruits and vegetables section I immediately noticed a huge guy wearing a tight black t-shirt and jeans. I swear I was a huge magnet when it came to big guys seemingly made of steel The guy was obviously a professional bodybuilder or something, because he had muscles on top of muscles. He was dreamy and yummy all rolled into one. I kept glancing from the huge guy back to Robby – making sure my son didn’t see me going ga-ga over the big man. At one point I noticed that Mr. Muscles looked directly at me and smiled, in a way that made my toes curl. Oh damn, he caught me looking at him, I thought. I’m sure my face flushed red. I glanced away, down at my son, who was trying to choose the perfect box of raisins from a row of about fifteen. When I glanced back up the bodybuilder was now standing across the wide stand between us that held a bunch of different fruits. He was looking directly at me and had a big smile across his face. God, the man was huge. I’m sure he was about six foot four and it seemed like he was the same length from shoulder to shoulder. He had dark semi-long black hair and olive skin. The guy looked like some Italian muscled statue and he stared at me as if he knew me. “Hello,” the perfect man said in a perfect bass voice. Everything about him exuded manliness. “Hi,” I said sheepishly, but I also felt very bold, somehow. “I’m Marshall.” Before he could say anything a crazy thought came into my mind and I blurted out, “Your name isn’t Charlie, is it?” “No, I’m afraid not,” said the giant man in front of me and my heart sank a little. His smile seemed to grow when he added, “It’s Charles.” “Some people call you Charlie,” Robby said, having stood up and stepped back from the fruit stand a little – far enough to see the big guy on the other side. Of course a person would have had to be incredibly small to miss the huge Charles. “Hey Robby! How are you?” Charles said to my son, obviously in a way that meant they knew each other. “Yes, that’s true; some people do call me Charlie. So, this is your super-dad that I’ve heard so much about.” My mouth dropped open and I was speechless for a few seconds – for so many reasons, the size of the guy, the fact that his bulging muscles seemed to ripple even when he was just speaking, and the fact that he knew my son. My lips went up and down a few times, but no sound came out. Finally, I regained some composure. “You two know each other?” I said looking at Charles and then down at Robby. “He’s Miss Emma’s brother,” Robby said smiling. I turned back to the big guy. “It’s true,” he said and then he extended one of his long, thick arms across the piles of fruit. I reached up and shook his hand. My knees actually knocked together when his big, strong hand engulfed my palm. Charles kept holding on even after we stopped shaking and I tried to pull away. It seemed like he was enjoying the fact that we were touching as much as I was. It was like he was touching another human being for the first time. “I really have heard a lot about you, Marshall,” Charles added, finally letting go of my hand and breaking the silence that had surrounded us. “Umm, I think I’ve heard some things about you,” I replied awkwardly and then quickly added, “I mean, I guess some things I’ve heard are beginning to make sense.” Charles had an understandably confused look on his face. I had no idea how to explain that my son had created an imaginary friend completely based on him – in every detail: hair, muscles, smile, huge frame, and so much more. For a split second I allowed myself to acknowledge that the Charles standing in front of me was a hundred times better than the Charlie of my sexual fantasy last night. I opened my mouth to try and explain, but I was conveniently interrupted. “Charlie! Come to our house for food,” Robby said cheerfully. I was instantly embarrassed. I looked at the big man and held up a finger, signifying I needed just a quick second with my son. I bent down so my face was even with Robby’s. “Robby, that’s not polite. I’m sure Charles has plans and we don’t want to put him on the spot that way. It’s usually polite to ask a person to dinner a few nights later, so they can plan for it,” I said all of this patiently and in a way that did not make Robby feel reprimanded. I wanted to make sure my son learned lessons, but in a positive way. “Actually, Marshall, I’d love to,” Charles said and both Robby and I turned to face him. I looked back to my son and he smiled at me triumphantly. “Well, that’s great. Yep, that’s really great,” I said, standing back up to face the man that came closer than any other human in the world to matching my fantasies. I suddenly felt very weird and nervous, knowing he would be at our house – this man whose smile made my dick twitch uncontrollably. I said the first thing that came into my head to avoid another moment of drooling silence. “We’re having vegetables.” “I hear they make you big and strong,” Charles said and I saw him wink at Robby. “So I’ve heard, as well,” I added and Robby laughed. “I think I’ll make some spaghetti, as well.” “Yippee!” cheered Robby, throwing his hands in the air. “Yippee!” echoed Charles and he, also, put his big beefy arms in the air. This caused me to become slightly dizzy – gazing at his muscled limbs stretched in the air. The biceps and triceps were perfectly formed and bulging magnificently. I did the only thing I could think of to prevent myself from falling to the floor from faint. I, too, threw my hands in the air. “Yippee,” I said weakly and it was quite obvious I was having trouble getting air into my lungs. I guess it is true, what they say, that there are people in the world that can actually take your breath away. Part IV: Wings of Muscle Desire Robby, Charles, and I finished shopping as one inseparable unit – gathering stuff to make spaghetti and then gathering some fresh vegetables picked out by my son. He, to my great surprise, chose broccoli and a mixture of ingredients to make a salad. The entire time he surveyed the choices for veggies, Charles explained the benefits that could come from eating each one. I was impressed with his vast knowledge of food, but then, looking at his body, I guess he would have to know a lot about what was best for getting bigger and stronger. It obviously worked for him! Within about ten minutes I had completely fallen for the big man, but not half as much as Robby had. If Charles the muscleman had swiped the vegetables off of the stand with one of his huge arms and offered to take me right there in the middle of the store, I’m sure I would have said yes. And on top of everything – his size, his looks, his smile, and his gentle personality – he was incredible with Robby. He had my boy eating out of his hand. Literally. The guy got my son to eat some grapes and a few strawberries as we shopped. Robby had constantly turned his nose up at both items any time I suggested he try them, but not for the beautiful man that led us around the store. No, for him, my son seemed to only have the word “yes” in his vocabulary. It was not that I was jealous, trust me, I loved that my son trusted this guy. I was just surprised. I also thought my son had incredible taste – shown by his choice of imaginary friends, turned real. If I could have had an imaginary friend like Charles when I was a kid, I promise I would not have spent so many years and so many dollars coming to terms with the fact that I was gay. Every now and then Charles would reach over and place his big hand on my shoulder or grab my neck and squeeze lightly. Each time his large, strong fingers touched me, my body would shiver with glee – something that did not go unnoticed by the big guy. I realized, as well, that he seemed to want to touch me a lot. He did not at all hide the fact that he enjoyed being around me – as a matter of fact, as we walked down aisles in the store I noticed, a couple of times, that people stared when the heavily muscled man was affectionate with me. I could tell people assumed we were a couple and that Robby was our son. This thought thrilled me very much. I imagined that the three of us looked very handsome together, or maybe I just hoped we did. Like I said, by the time we finished buying all of the groceries for our dinner, I had fallen for Charles like a lead balloon. It wasn’t until we stepped outside, into the parking lot, that it dawned on me Charles had not bought anything in the store. “Didn’t you need to buy something?” I asked as we walked toward my car. “I’m sorry,” he said, turning towards me because he didn’t get what I meant. Robby was riding on one of his monstrous shoulders – a fact that made me wish I was riding on the other one – so Charles had to turn slightly to speak to me. “Were you shopping for something? You didn’t buy anything,” I said holding up the two bags in my hands. “Oh no, I didn’t need anything. I was just in there looking,” he answered. I found the comment odd, but didn’t think about it any more. I guess he was just one of those people that went into grocery stores to see if they wanted anything and sometimes left empty handed. But something else, in the way he answered, made me think he was actually in the store looking for something specific. I couldn’t explain this feeling and I didn’t know if the store had not had want he wanted or if he had just decided against getting it. I allowed myself to dream, for just a minute or two; he had come into the store to find Robby and me. I could not believe my brain had the ability to go to such wild places of fantasy. I forced my overactive imagination to stop and I just focused on the fact that the huge man was with us right now. I told myself to live in the moment and not let my dreams of rings, china patterns, and even more children, cloud reality. “I’m the hybrid right over there,” I said, pointing in the direction of where we were parked. “Where’s your car?” “I don’t have one,” Charles said. This statement made me think, for the first time, that maybe my dream man was not as perfect as I thought. He didn’t have a car? How did he get around? Please, dear God, don’t let him say he doesn’t have a job. “Wow. I don’t think I could live in this city without a car,” I said, trying to cover up my surprised look by taking the conversation a different way. I ventured next, however, where, deep down, I really didn’t want to go. “What do you do for a living?” “Oh, you know, I guess you’d say I help people,” he answered, as he lifted his shoulder a few times to make Robby bounce up and down. At first I didn’t know what his answer meant, but then I figured it out – mainly because of his incredible body and the fact that I wanted my dream muscle man to have a steady job. “You mean like a personal trainer?” I asked. “Yeah, you could say that. I personally train people.” He answered and a broad smile appeared across his face. “Well, I’d definitely like you to personally train me,” I said, only half joking. “I’d like that a lot,” he replied with a very serious look. “It’s one of the reasons I hoped I would meet you.” I didn’t understand his last comment, but it was so sweet that I refused to analyze it. We were at the car, so we loaded the groceries, put Robby in the car seat, and then began to climb in. To my surprise, Charles got in the back seat and sat beside Robby. I was in the car and putting on my seatbelt before I noticed what he had done. “Oh, you can ride up here, Charles. Robby will be fine back there by himself.” I explained. “This is where I always ride,” he said simply. There was an awkward pause before I forced myself to speak. “Okay then,” I said, trying not to show I was shocked. I started the car and made my way out of the parking lot. I was so confused about this guy. He was definitely a super stud, but he also seemed very innocent, or maybe it was something else, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Then it hit me, he acted like he was new to everything – like he was experiencing the place for the first time. That must be it. Charles had probably just moved here. “Are you new to town, Charles?” I asked, looking at him in the rearview mirror. “Yes, very new,” he replied. “Charlie just got here.” Robby added. “Yes, that’s right. I just got to town,” Charles said, acknowledging Robby’s comment. “Everything here is very new to me.” I looked in the mirror and saw Robby and Charles nodding their heads up and down to each other. It reminded me of Robby’s similar action from this morning - when he had been alone in the back seat looking at an empty space that was not filled by a very large man – but he nodded in the same fashion. The drive home was mostly filled with Robby chattering away about stuff that was very important to him – a spot where he had seen two cars hit each other, his favorite place to get ice cream, and other such stuff. I kept glancing in the rearview mirror, which I had adjusted slightly, to take a look at the perfectly formed upper body of Charles. His shoulders looked unbelievable – and I couldn’t imagine how the fabric of his shirt could contain such muscled mountains. His neck was thick and strong looking, especially when he turned and cords of muscle stretched down behind the collar. The two huge pectoral muscles below seemed like they would also rip through the shirt, if Charles merely inhaled deeply. The two gigantic mounds looked as solid as thick steel – and as powerful. I stopped looking at the beautiful body behind me, because I almost hit the rear end of a car stopped in front of me – I was that distracted. I glanced at Charles’ face and it was obvious he knew what had happened. It caused him to smile in a way that made my cock stir between my legs. I smiled back, knowing my face was red, and then turned to watch the road the entire rest of the way home. “Good job,” Robby said out loud, as we turned into our driveway. Both Charles and I said “thank you” at the same time. I was sure Robby was commenting on my driving, but when I glanced to the back seat I noticed my son was looking at the big man beside him. I could not fathom what he was complimenting Charles about and found it a little surprising. “Good job, too, dad,” Robby said turning to me. “Yes, Marshall, thanks for driving,” Charles said and I became more confused about this little interplay between the three of us. I decided to let it all go and not let my nervousness about being around this big stud cause problems for the evening. I took a few deep breaths and then opened my door. “Who’s hungry?” I asked. “I am!” yelled Robby. “You’re always hungry,” came out of Charles’ and my mouth at the same time. This caused all three of us to laugh, but it also caught me off guard. Why in the world did Charles say that and why did he think he knew my son so well. I moved to the back to get the groceries, while Charles helped Robby out of the car seat. As soon as they were out of the car they walked over to where the tree used to stand. I glanced over as I grabbed bags and watched as they obviously talked about the hole and the tree that used to be there. Robby must have been telling Charles about me hitting the tree this morning and then about how it was taken away while we were gone. To my surprise, though, Robby was talking at all. Charles was chatting away and moving his hands in a very animated way. At one point he bent his knees and held his big arms out in a circle in front of his chest, as if he were doing a ballet move. Charles then stood up slowly, like he was explaining the proper way to lift something. The big man then lowered his right hand, palm up, to beside his knee and acted like he was curling an object. My mouth watered when I saw his bicep bulge when his arm bent upward. My son then clapped his hands together a few times and shouted “yippee.” Both of them then turned to walk back and join me. I had already shut the doors to the car and was headed inside. For the life of me I could not imagine what they had been talking about. Both of them were laughing when they reached me. “What’s so funny?” I asked, not wanting to be left out. Both of them looked at each other and started laughing more. “We were just talking about your little accident this morning,” Charles said. I glanced at Robby with an accusatory face - not understanding why he had to tell Charles that story. My look did not impact Robby at all. He was having too much fun swinging on one of the gigantic arms at the big man’s side. Charles had turned his hand backwards so Robby could sit on it like a horse on a carousel. The big guy was easily supporting Robby’s small body as he moved his arm back and forth like a carnival ride. At that point I wanted to be my son so my hands could be holding on to the thick, muscled forearm of our huge guest. I turned to head into the house so my mind could get a rest from the desires that were ravishing me as I gazed at Charles. I spoke to both of them over my shoulder as we moved into the kitchen. “Robby, why don’t you give Charles a tour of the place as I start dinner,” I suggested. “Oh, I know it pretty well already,” the big guy said as he continued to swing his arm with my son attached to it. I glanced at him with a puzzled look. “I mean it’s a pretty standard layout, I’m sure. I could tell by the outside. I bet there are three bedrooms off of the hallway upstairs, a bathroom connected to the master bedroom and one between the other bedrooms, and downstairs consists of a living room, den, study, dining room, laundry workroom and kitchen.” I was surprised because Charles had nailed the description of the place perfectly. He must have been familiar with this type of house. He seemed to know each room. In the back of my head I felt that there was more, like he actually knew what was in each room and how it was decorated, but that must have been my overactive imagination again. There was no way that he had been in our house before. Still, there was something that made me feel a familiarity with Charles that was much more than my sheer lust for the man’s body. I couldn’t put a name to the feeling, but I knew it was there. “Well, you sound as if you’ve been here before,” I said sort of laughing. “That’s crazy, dad!” Robby said quickly, as if he were covering something up. I looked at him with a quizzical face. “I have a friend that’s an architect. That’s all,” explained Charles. I saw that he glanced at Robby quickly. The two of them had already created some kind of bond that excluded me in a small way. It kind of bothered me, but it was also great, because I wanted my son to like this man. I had high hopes for a potential relationship with the big guy. My son’s opinion was very important to me. Since he had chosen his imaginary friend Charlie for me, I thought he might like this close-to-the-same real thing. “Well, how about you two find something to do while your dad prepares dinner,” I said cheerfully to Robby and then glanced up at Charles. “C’mon Charlie, let’s go to my room,” Robby said and I clearly heard a foreshadowing of what he would be like in his teenage years when he had friends over. My son grabbed the man’s large hand beside him and they began to leave. “Are you sure I can’t help with dinner?” Charles asked. “No, you are our guest tonight. It won’t be the fanciest meal you’ve ever had, but you will not have to fix it. Run along with Robby and let him entertain you. He’s good at that.” I answered, flicking my hands in the air as if to shoo them out of the room. “My dad’s a great cook, Charlie,” Robby said boastfully and my heart swelled with pride. The two of them left the kitchen and it seemed like I breathed for the first time since meeting Charles in the grocery store. It was then I realized my cock had been hard since the store, as well. With the man’s gorgeous body, covered in unbelievable muscles, out of the room, I was able to calm down somewhat. I began to get the food organized for cooking. I couldn’t focus very well on what I was doing because I continued to think about Charles. I could not believe that he was so built. I could tell his legs were huge, and obviously powerful, even through his jeans. I kept thinking about how tight his black shirt was and how its color only highlighted his dark hair and tan skin. I tried hard to come up with some blemish or a part of him that wasn’t perfect, but I could name nothing. He had a perfect bubble ass and an upper back that seemed wider than my SUV. His tapered torso reminded me of statues I had once seen in Greece – images of gods, like Poseidon, that reflected masculinity and perfection. I loved the idea that Charles was some type of Greek god that had decided to come to earth just to be with Robby and me. Suddenly, my cock was rigid again, and I forgot where I was in my dinner preparations. I forced myself to focus on the task of getting food ready. I stopped fantasizing about the big man upstairs.When I had everything finally under control and the meal was almost ready, I decided to go upstairs and check on the boys. As I neared the half-shut door of Robby’s room, I stopped to listen in on what they were saying. I knew it was wrong, but I wanted to see if I could hear Charles say anything about me. I knew I was acting like a kid in junior high school, but that’s exactly what the big muscleman caused me to feel like. At first I was a little confused by what I heard, but all was clearly revealed later on. “Ninety-eight,” Robby said, and I could tell he was smiling by the sound of his voice. “He likes you, Charlie. I know. Ninety-nine.” “I’m glad, Robby. I like him . . . and you,” answered the strong voice of Charles. “One hundred,” Robby continued. “Are you gonna tell him? One hundred and one.” “Yes. I’ll tell him soon. You’re a good counter, Robby,” Charles said. “Thanks. One hundred and two. My dad helps me,” Robby answered. I was sure they were talking about me. My son the matchmaker! I couldn’t believe it. Not that I was complaining, or anything, since I definitely liked Charles and wanted to get to know him more. My curiosity about what they were doing got the best of me, though, and I stepped up to peer through the open door. I was amused and excited by what I saw. There was Charles doing push-ups on the floor in the middle of Robby’s room and my son was sitting cross-legged in the middle of his wide back. He looked so small compared to the huge body of the man lowering himself to the floor and then pushing back up in perfect form. My son was counting off each time the big man straightened his arms completely. Seeing Charles doing push-ups with someone on his back made my cock spring to life again. I knew that Robby didn’t weigh much, but just the thought of the huge muscled god doing any kind of exercise was enough to get me excited. I pushed open the door and stepped into the room as Robby called out “one hundred and eight.” “Well, are you helping Charles do some exercises?” I asked, making my presence known. “Yeah,” answered Robby. I would usually ask him to say “yes sir,” but I was still too mesmerized by the beautiful arms of Charles as he lowered his body and pushed it back up to correct my son. “You sit on his back, too, dad!” “No, that’s okay Robby. I don’t want to take away from your fun,” I said nervously. I really did want to experience the thrill of feeling the power in the guy’s arms as he pushed me into the air, but I knew that it would probably also bring me close to spewing cum in my underwear. I did not need to have that added to the growing list of things that I had done in front of Charles that were embarrassing. I did make a mental note to ask him if I could someday ride on his back as he did push-ups – that is, IF we started dating. “Please feel free to join him, Marshall. It would be great to have the extra weight. I like seeing how strong I am,” Charles said turning his head to look at me. There was not an ounce of boasting in his comment. It almost sounded as if Charles were doing push-ups for the first time and wanted to see what his arms could do. That wasn’t possible, however, by the looks of his bulging, muscular arms and his massive chest, which looked like it was pressing on the shirt even more than before. It was quite obvious that the man had probably been doing push-ups from the day he popped out of his mother’s womb. I’m not sure what came over me – my need to personally feel Charles’ strong body beneath me, my desire to test his strength, or my son’s pleading eyes – but I gave in. “Well, if it’s going to help you get a better pump, Charles, then I guess I can,” I replied and immediately noticed it sounded lame and like I was using that as an excuse instead of saying why I truly wanted to experience the ride. Come to think of it, that’s what I was doing. “Yippee,” yelled Robby and, yes, his hands went up in the air. I could feel beads of sweat gathering on my forehead and back. I had not felt this kind of excitement in a very long time. I was about to sit on the back of the man of my dreams as he pushed my son and me into the air – doing push-ups. This had been a fantasy of mine for a very long time. I have no idea why. Was it because of the strength it showed off in a man’s arms or was it because there was a certain intimacy shared from touching a man’s body as he worked out, feeling muscles constrict and relax – bunching up into hard mounds of rock-like tendons, pumping blood, and all covered by hot, sweaty skin. Or was it a combination of both. I picked up Robby and he stood on the floor beside Charles. The big man had his arms locked and was pressing his body into the air. When I climbed on his wide back it felt like I was sitting on a huge marble table. I moved my body so I was sitting cross-legged at the wide part of his back. I’m sure even I looked small, like Robby did, sitting on such a wide muscled torso. My son climbed into my lap and sat facing the same way as me. I moved my hard cock to a place where it would not be felt by the small body in my lap. I’m not sure I succeeded, but I also knew Robby did not know what a hard-on was – not yet anyway. This made me hope he wouldn’t notice. “Are you guys comfortable?” asked Charles. “Yes,” answered both Robby and me. “Well, make sure you stay balanced. I’ll start out slow and then pick up the speed once you get used to the motion,” Charles said. And with that he bent his arms and we all moved slowly towards the floor. I can’t begin to explain the incredible feeling that shot through my body as I felt the big man bend his arms at a very slow pace, clearly showing that it was nothing for his arms to control the added weight. I was a little disappointed that I could not watch his arms and chest closely from my seat on top. It would have been incredible to see how his chest and biceps bulged as he lowered all of us so easily. I did get an awesome view of his triceps, which popped out like balloons being filled with helium. They both split into multiple layers of heavy muscle. I made another mental note, if the two of us did end up dating, to ask Charles if I could lie on the floor beneath him as he lowered his body doing push-ups, that way I’d be able to get an in-your-face 3D view of his chest. That thought made my body shiver greatly. I was sure both Robby and Charles noticed my reaction, but neither said anything. By this time, Charles had lowered and pushed his body back up about four times. I was in a muscle dreamland and could not fathom any greater feeling. I could see that his pumped-up muscles were stretching the shirt to a point where I’m sure it was about to rip. I secretly hoped the fabric would begin to tear at the seams and I’d be able to see his perfect olive skin bulge through the tears. I knew, however, that the first sight of muscle busting through part of his shirt would send my body into some kind of frenzy that could only end with gallons of cum shooting out of my cock, which presently felt so hard that I’m sure it was petrified. “Now for a little faster pace, gentleman,” said Charles as he stared pumping his arms up and down quickly. Robby and I bounced around a little, but the muscled back we sat on was so wide that we didn’t fear falling off. I could tell it would be nothing for Charles to continue this for a few hours, but I knew our meal was certainly ready by now. The only thing in the world I wanted to do was continue riding this muscled bull for the entire evening. I longed to stretch out completely on his giant body, allowing my hard cock to press into his perfectly bubbled butt so he would know how much he turned me on. I also knew that, when I spread myself completely over his body, I would be able to feel more of his hardened muscles as they worked effortlessly lifting our bodies up and down. I let my mind wonder briefly what al of this would feel like if both Charles and I were naked. I knew any kind of interplay that involved only skin would have to take place without Robby, but I did fantasize about Charles without his shirt on just for a minute. I could not wait to see what was causing the shirt to bulge out with insane massiveness everywhere. The motion caused by Charles’ strong arms and the fact that my body had not been this close to another man in a long time, especially a man as big as this one, I was very close to shooting my load. I knew I had to ask the muscled stud to stop even though it would be one of the hardest things I’d ever do. “I’m afraid our dinner might be spoiled if we don’t stop soon,” I said and my voice sounded a little strained as my body went up and down quickly, like I was riding a trotting horse. I practically was riding a man as big as a horse. “And Charles, there might be some other things spoiled if you don’t stop, as well.” This caused Charles to cease moving as he lowered our bodies to the ground. He let his pumped chest rest on the floor. His body was shaking a little and it took me a second to realize he was laughing at my innuendo about my potential release of semen. I became embarrassed and regretted being so honest. “What’s so funny,” Robby asked. He now felt left out the same way that I had earlier. Again, I was not ready to explain ejaculation to my five-year-old son. “I was getting a little dizzy from the motion, Robby, that’s all,” I replied and this made Charles laugh out loud. His entire body shook so hard that Robby and me were bounced off and fell on the floor. By this time we were both laughing, as well. It took us a few seconds to settle down, but when we all stood up, I immediately looked to the chest and arms of the giant in front of me. To say that Charles looked like a Greek god earlier had been an understatement. His body was now inflated more than it was when we met him at the store. He had a very light glow about him – caused either by a light sheen of sweat or, more likely, by the fact that blood was pumping into the parts of his body that most turned me on. His pecs were rising and falling as he breathed and that only highlighted their massiveness. His nipples poked up against the fabric like they were about to slice through his shirt easily and be mouth-watering ready for a good sucking. I’m sure they could have easily been declared a lethal weapon. But it was Charles’ arms that made both Robby and I excited beyond belief. Robby just liked the fact that the huge arms made Charles look like a super hero, one of his action figures he played with. They excited me for that reason, too, but for many other reasons, as well. Those pumped arms bulged with power – a strength that I had just experienced, although I was sure I had witnessed only a fraction of what they could do. They made the muscle god look indestructible and more masculine than an army of lesser men. If my son had not been in the room I would have begged Charles to let me lick every bulge, every vein, and every striation that stood out like the Swiss Alps at his sides. And all of this described his arms when they weren’t flexed, I was not sure my body could have stood it if he had decided to flex his arms in any way at that moment. I was speechless, but my son was not. “You’re huge, Charlie!” he exclaimed. The comment made Charles smile uncontrollably. He looked like some kid at Christmas – surrounded by presents. The big man stared at me, not breaking his gaze even to blink. It was as if my son was not in the room. I was suddenly aware that this entire display had been done to impress, or please, me. It was great that Robby liked it, but it was all done to make me hard – I could see that now. I saw in Charles’ eyes something that I had not experienced from another man for a long time. I saw that he desired me greatly. I saw that he wanted me as much as I wanted him. I saw a need in him that mirrored my own need of his body and his presence. I needed to acknowledge all of this somehow. I wanted Charles to realize that I understood what he was feeling. I wanted him to know that I felt the same way. I looked at my son and smiled. Then I turned back to the handsome man in the middle of the room. “Yes, Robby, you are definitely right,” I affirmed. “You are, indeed, very huge, Charles. And you are as beautiful as you are big.” I smiled when I saw his face turn red – like mine had done so many times that evening. Part V: There’s Something About Charlie I was still trying to fully grasp the fact that I had just made the biggest man I had ever met turn bright red with embarrassment. All I did was agree with my five-year-old son that Charles was indeed very huge and equally as handsome. It had been a truthful statement, but I’m sure the monstrous muscleman understood all that was underneath my simple statement. I was basically telling him that he rocked my world tremendously, and not just because he pumped out a bunch of push-ups with my son and me sitting on his back, no, it was much more than just the reaction of the hardened cock in my pants. Charles had seeped through the cracks of a wall within me that had been put up years ago, when my partner - the one that decided to have a child with me and then abruptly left – ripped my heart from my body. It was pretty symbolic that the muscled giant in the room had brought down my protective wall like Samson toppling some huge structure. Yes, Charles was some kind of superhero that had flown into my world and within three hours had made me open myself to the point where I said things that were profoundly honest and very revealing. Charles knew everything that had caused me to take this incredible risk – the fact that my son liked him very much, the fact that his body turned me on beyond my wildest fantasies, the fact that I needed someone very strong to offer support secure enough for me to trust it, and the fact that I desired to please him as much as he did me. This is what made the pumped up, gorgeous, muscled stud turn red. He had no idea how much his reaction pleased me. I knew better, however, than to draw attention to his feelings. “Who is ready for dinner?” I asked, attempting to move focus off of the heaving chest and bulging arms of the huge man that had swept up my feelings so quickly. “I am, I am,” shouted Robby and he ran out of the room, headed down to the kitchen. Charles and I stared at each other. He turned a deeper red as we simply looked at each other with an intensity that filled every inch of the room. The big man started to breathe harder than before – as if his body had just caught up with the fact that he pushed the weight of all three of us into the air for a multitude of push-ups that were perfectly performed. I knew better, though, and smiled at the fact that my mere presence – just a few steps away – was causing so much excitement that his body was having trouble keeping up. Suddenly, I felt even more powerful than the muscle god before me. I knew that I was in control at that moment and I also knew that this feeling might never come again. I walked over to the big man and he took a deep breath as I moved within touching range. I raised my right hand and placed it on his massive chest – which was protruding out so much that I knew he couldn’t begin to see his own feet if he glanced down without bending over. My hand immediately felt heat coming from his body. His t-shirt also felt like I was touching fabric that had been thinly stretched over an enormous thick boulder. I didn’t move my hand at all; I simply let it rest against his powerful chest. I concentrated on letting my energy slowly flow from my body through my hand into his pecs. I could visibly tell that my touch excited him, but the longer I pressed my palm into the shirt over his hard skin and let my calmness flow into him, the more he started to breathe normally and his heartbeat stopped racing. Charles shut his eyes and I knew he was being surrounded by a peacefulness that was created by our bodies beginning to syncopate their rhythms. I longed to do so much more than rest my hand on his chest, but now was not the time. I knew Robby was waiting for us at the dinner table. The big man began to smile, before he even opened his eyes. We had made a connection that no words could describe. I removed my hand and we looked at each other again. We were both still on fire with desire for the other, but we were also ready to join my son for dinner. There was the unspoken promise of something happening between us later, but for now it was all about the three of us sharing a meal. “Shall we head to dinner?” I asked. All Charles could do was nod his head in affirmation. I turned and led him to the dining room downstairs. He took the seat on the other side of Robby and I went into the kitchen to bring out food. Robby, of course, talked non-stop during dinner. He raved about the fun he had riding up and down on Charles’ back as he did push-ups and then he moved on to even more important stuff like the latest SpongeBob episode. I would catch Charles’ eyes every now and then and we’d smile at each other – both about Robby’s enthusiasm and the growing lust between the two of us. By the time we started to clear dishes from the table, I was nervous that one of us was going to jump the other in a fit of uncontrollable passion. I opened a few windows in the dining room and kitchen to help cool down the fire between the big man and myself, but it didn’t help. After dishes were done and everything was put away, Robby begged us to play a few rounds of Crazy Eight. Both Charles and I got lost in the game, forgetting about our desires for a few moments as we watched Robby get excited and then frustrated as he would begin to win, but end up losing. My son was very competitive and would cheat if you didn’t watch him closely. I could tell that Charles threw a few games just to make my son happy. This pleased me a lot, mainly because I, too, was very competitive and found it hard to let my son win. I always felt Robby needed to learn to win and lose, but I wondered if I really just wanted to justify my need to win! During the last round of our card game I noticed that Robby’s eyes were beginning to close as he became more tired. It had been a very exciting day for him. Both Charles and I maneuvered it so that my son would win the last game, which seemed to renew his energy. He did not argue at all, though, when I said it was time for bed. “I’ll just be a few minutes,” I said turning to Charles. “I can come too, if it’s okay. I know the routine,” Charles replied, “brush our teeth with Spongebob and then we read three books.” “That’s right!” I said, before it even registered that he had nailed our evening routine. I could not believe he would know this. “Did Robby tell you that?” I looked at my son. “Naw, dad, Charlie’s been here, remember?” Robby answered. But before I could say anything in response Robby added, “Charlie, you come too. And you sleep with my dad again tonight.” I stood there shocked at what my son had just said. I was sure my face turned bright red. I suddenly forgot everything else that had happened and became confused as to what to say or do. I could not believe Robby would say something, but I forced myself to remember how young and innocent he was. He did not mean anything more than what he was saying. “Robby, that’s not a nice thing to say.” I said, a little too quickly. I should have thought for a second before I responded. “Why?” my son asked. “Well, it’s just that we don’t . . . I mean we have to ask people if . . . you can’t . . .” I was trying hard to figure out how to explain what I meant. “It’s fine, Robby. I’d love to sleep with your dad,” interrupted Charles. I turned to him quickly and he was smiling at me. He winked, as if to say, “Just humor the boy,” but I wasn’t sure that’s all he meant. “Well . . . okay, then,” I answered, immediately getting hard again as my mind drifted to the idea of lying in bed beside this huge man. I then added, “It will be like a sleep over.” “Gee, dad, old people don’t have sleep overs,” responded Robby laughing, “Charlie’s going to sleep with you because he’s gonna be my new dad.” This was too much for me to handle. I was completely lost in my lust for Charles, my bewilderment at my son’s remarks, and the pressure I felt at my crotch. I quickly realized that I was staring at my son with my mouth wide open. I gathered my strength quickly so I wouldn’t freak out too much. I remembered some of the things that I had been reading in all the parenting books piled up beside my bed and I moved in the direction I thought best. I simply ignored what Robby had said. I knew that if I didn’t make a big deal out of what he was suggesting, it would simply fade away from our memories. Well, at least, that’s what I hoped. “I think it’s time for us to brush our teeth,” I said quickly, trying to cover up my confusion and embarrassment. “Yippee!” Robby yelled, throwing his hands in the air, and turning to run out of the room. I heard his steps as he ran up the stairs. I followed immediately, not even looking at Charles. I could not even imagine looking him in the face at that moment. “I think I have an extra toothbrush in my bathroom,” I said as I left the room. “Don’t worry Marshall, there’s a SpongeBob toothbrush for me in Robby’s bathroom,” replied Charles. I stopped in my tracks for a quick second, confused by this statement since I had forgotten about the extra toothbrush until that moment. I regained my momentum and continued up the stairs to join Robby. The three of us brushing our teeth together proved to be much harder than I anticipated, and I mean that in many different ways. First of all, there was little room in the small bathroom once the hulking frame of the gorgeous muscleman visiting us filled it. Our arms kept brushing up against each other and something akin to electricity would shoot through my body and come to full force in my cock each time. It was difficult also because there is a huge mirror in Robby’s bathroom and I found myself wanting to stare at Charles’ bent arm as he brushed his perfectly white teeth. The bicep bulged and stretched the fabric of his shirt so much that numerous times I just stood there staring as toothpaste foamed out of my mouth and down my shirt like I was a rabid dog. I realized midway through our teeth cleaning that Charles was completely aware of what I was staring at and that he was flexing his arm even more just to torture me. At one point I caught his eyes in the mirror and he smiled as he stopped moving his toothbrush up and down just so he could pump up his bicep extra hard – so hard, in fact, that the fabric made a noise as it screamed from being stretched too far. I almost shot a load as I began to imagine what it would be like to watch the sleeve of his black t-shirt rip across the beautiful thick peak of his upper arm. The only thing that prevented me from cumming in my pants was my son picking up on the chemistry between Charles and me. “You guys like each other, don’t you?” Robby asked. I looked down at him quickly and saw that he had a huge smile across his face. He had obviously been done brushing his teeth for a while. “Well, of course I like Charles,” I said and sprayed toothpaste all over the mirror in front of us. I had forgotten to rinse before speaking and this caused Robby, as well as Charles, to start laughing uncontrollably. I managed to regain some order in the room, rinsed my mouth, and said, “Okay, you two, into the bedroom for some reading.” Robby squirmed passed me and then I pressed my body up against the sink as Charles walked by. There was plenty of room for the big man, but he purposely pressed his body against mine as he walked behind me. I gasped out loud and this caused him to chuckle a little. I was pretty sure that I felt his very hard cock as he passed by and this caused my body to shake with excitement. We caught each other’s glance as he exited the room and I saw him mouth the words “You’re beautiful.” I had to stand at the sink for a few seconds after he left the room to calm myself down. I pressed my hardened rod up against the tiled top of the sink cabinet to intensify the feeling that Charles had caused. I knew if I didn’t stop daydreaming about seeing the big man naked I was going to blow my wad. I pushed away from the sink and moved toward Robby’s bedroom. “Okay Captain, time for a book or two,” I said moving towards the reading chair. “Charles can sit on your bed and listen.” “No, daddy,” Robby said, pulling at my hand, “Charles will sit first and we both can sit in his lap. That way we all get to see the pictures.” I felt my face flush red for the umpteenth time that evening. “Robby, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I said looking at my son. “Please, daddy!” Robby pleaded. “I know Charlie wants to.” I looked at my son’s happy face and then turned to Charles. The big guy shrugged his shoulders and lifted his palms upward as if to say, “What are you going to do? - We should please the boy.” I knew I would get no help from him. I looked back down at Robby as he tugged on my hand with excitement. I knew instantly that I would not disappoint my son, but I wondered if I was going through with his new request just for him or if it was really for me. It didn’t matter; Charles moved to the chair and sat down. He then spread his big, thick legs and patted his massive right thigh inviting me to sit down. I suddenly became immobile as I anticipated touching his bulging body. Robby brought me out of my lustful coma as he pulled on my arm, leading me over to Charles. “Umm, what book should we . . . I mean what story do you want to . . . uh, you need to choose something to . . .” I tried to force words out of my mouth as I moved towards the beautiful man before me. If Robby had not been leading me I would not have been able to make it the few steps across the room. “Robby . . . what do you think . . . um, would be . . .?” “Don’t worry dad, I’ve got some books,” interrupted my son as I turned my body so I could scoot between Charles’ big legs. I was being careful not to touch him while I moved and I kept my eyes locked on his, mainly so I wouldn’t stare at his gigantic body as I got closer. I inhaled loudly right before I bent my knees and let my ass connect with his solid-as-steel leg. When my body touched his it was like some kind of explosion went off in my stomach that sent shock waves throughout every part of me. I could not believe how sturdy his leg felt. Suddenly, Robby climbed into my lap and let his body lean partly against me and partly against the protruding chest of Charles. I felt a giant arm reach around my body and then a strong hand grabbed my outside shoulder and pulled my frame into the same wall of firm muscle my son leaned against. A small whimper escaped from my body. Immediately, Charles lessened his grip on my shoulder. “Did I hurt you Marshall,” the big man asked and I could tell he was truly concerned. “Umm, uh, no . . . no, I’m fine. I just wasn’t ready to feel all of your . . . I mean, I wasn’t expecting for you to feel so solid . . . no, what I meant to say is that you just caught me off guard, that’s all.” As I spoke I sounded like a complete idiot. I looked at Charles’ face and saw that he was smiling at my response. I could tell he completely understood how his body affected me. And by the feeling of his large, hard tube of man-meat pressing up against the back of my legs, I could tell that Charles was impacted by me in the same way. Touching his stiff dick caused my heart and crotch to start pounding harder. I was sitting as straight as a board because I was nervous that even the slightest movement would send me beyond a point of no return and I would fill my underwear with cum. My breathing became slightly labored and I was suddenly nervous that I would not be able to read any of the stories that Robby had chosen. I glanced down at my son and saw that his tiny head was resting up against Charles’ massive right pec. I noticed the outline of an erect nipple, which seemed the size of a wine cork, pressing against the fabric at Robby’s eye level. I suddenly had an urge to switch places with my son and let my dry mouth wrap itself around that hard nub of muscle and suck like my life depended on it. Robby’s laughter snapped me out of my dream-like state. I looked down at his face and saw that he was chuckling at me. “You sure are small beside Charlie, dad!” he said innocently, but it still stung a little. I looked down at my own chest and then back to the slabs of marble-meat behind Robby. What I saw caused me to laugh too. My body seemed so small compared to the huge man supporting us. I even noticed that my toes barely touched the ground sitting on Charles’ bent leg. “Read us this story, daddy.” I looked down at the book that Robby placed in my hand and almost choked on my laughter. It was called “Simon Becomes a Big Boy.” All I could think of was how big the boy sitting in the chair beneath me was. It was a short book about a small boy named Simon whose parents marked his height growth on a doorframe in his house and how Simon never seemed to grow. The story ends with Simon being very pleased when he finally gains a few inches. It was a short book and didn’t take long to finish. It was strange that as I read the story I completely forgot about sitting in the lap of a big man and I simply enjoyed the feeling of Robby, Charles, and me being so close. I shut the book after reading the last page and looked at my son. Robby was still awake, but I could tell he was fighting sleep. “Well I get as big as Charlie, daddy?” he asked me, without looking up. “Not many people get as big as Charles,” I said quickly without thinking and then added, “but maybe you will, captain, maybe you will.” I suddenly felt a hand on the side of my head. Charles pulled me gently so the side of my face rested against his beefy shoulder. It was so comfortable and secure that I simply let my body mold into the contours of his muscle. Charles let his meaty arm slide down my body and left it wrapped around me as I opened the next book chosen by my son. It was a book we had read a thousand times about a dog that gets separated from his family, but finally reunites with them and all ends well. It was one of Robby’s favorite and he usually chose it to fall asleep to. I glanced down as I started and saw that my young boy had already shut his eyes. I knew he would be asleep before the second page of this story. I did not anticipate, however, that I would also fall asleep as quickly. My voice trailed away as I finished the second page. I woke up a little later and was confused as to where I was – but it suddenly came rushing back when I looked over at the massive chest beside me. I glanced up at Charles’ face and saw him smiling down at me. I then looked at my boy in my lap and saw that he was fast asleep. He was nestled between Charles and myself – something that pleased me greatly for some reason. The big man that I was resting on let his arm drop from my body. It was as if he read my mind, I slid from his leg and held my son in my arms as I stood up. I moved to Robby’s bed and Charles stepped over to turn down the covers as I approached. I placed my son down so his head rested on the pillow. I then pulled his sheet and blanket over him. I kissed him gently on he head and then stood up. I was a little surprised as the big man beside me bent down to kiss him, as well. I wasn’t jealous, but it did catch me off guard – even if I was secretly pleased. I stood there looking at Robby as I felt Charles leave the room. I knew he was giving me a few minutes alone with my son. When I exited Robby’s room, leaving the door slightly ajar, I knew instinctively that Charles was waiting for me downstairs. As I entered the family room connected to the kitchen the big man was standing in the middle of the room with a glass of wine for me. I quickly noticed that the glass contained a red wine, and I could tell by its look that it was my favorite Malbec. How did this man know me so well was a question that filled my mind, but I pushed these thoughts aside as I quietly accepted the glass from the bodybuilder in front of me. I also noticed that he had poured a glass for himself. We silently brought our glasses together and the sound of them touching each rang through the room. I stared at his emerald eyes as we quietly toasted each other and was mesmerized by his beauty. It was the first time that I realized his face was one that I could have easily dreamed up in a fantasy – Charles looked similar to the men that I longed for at night. We both took a sip of wine as we stared at each other. I knew nothing about the man standing in front of me, but I was sure that my feelings for him were more than a mere friend. “Here’s to Robby,” Charles said raising his glass again. “He likes you a lot,” I said raising my glass to his. “And what about his dad?” Charles asked after taking a sip of wine, “Does he like me too?” His question caught me off guard. I froze with my glass in the air. I needed a moment to process his question. I watched as Charles calmly took another big gulp of his wine – obviously waiting for my response. I gathered my thoughts and processed the events of the evening that had passed by this point, before I answered. “I think you already know the answer to your question. And correct me if I’m wrong, but I think I felt something that firmly confirmed your answer to the question as to whether you like Robby’s dad.” I said in response, sounding a lot cockier than I truly felt. “You are very correct,” Charles answered, smiling at me. “I was wondering if you noticed. I have never wanted something as much as I want you – how does that answer your question?” My cock ached even more than it did before his comment. I could not fathom that this muscleman wanted me as much as I wanted him. I began to doubt even the hard-on that pressed against my pants, wondering if all of this might be some kind of strange erotic dream. I took another sip of wine to prove to myself that what was happening was, indeed, very real. “I wasn’t just trying to appease Robby earlier when I said that I’d like to sleep with you, Marshall. I’m hoping that you really will ask me for a sleep-over,” Charles said, pulling me out of my stupor of doubt. It took me a few seconds to register what he had just said, but it took me no time at all to ask my next question. “Would you stay the night here, Charles? It would please me very much.” I said staring at the big man and speaking firmly, but softly. “Yes,” he replied simply. We stood there staring at each other. You could have cut the sexual tension in the room with a butter knife. It felt like neither of us blinked for a full ten minutes. I had no idea what was racing through Charles’ mind, but mine was full of visions of him undressed. I desperately wanted him to take the lead because it had been so long since I had made it to this point with any man. I was beginning to lose my nerve when he slowly, but deliberately, moved into action. He put his wine glass down on the counter, walked over to me, took my glass from my hand, placed it on the table beside me, and then bent his knees slightly placing one hand on my back and one behind my knees. He lifted me into the air effortlessly and never took his eyes from mine. I let my body fall into his strong arms, giving him control completely. Charles then began to walk around the room and took me to every light that was on so I could turn them off. Mid way through the task I realized he was taking me to each lamp or switch in the exact pattern that I did every night. It was as if he had watched me many times and had memorized my late night ritual. I smiled at this thought and closed my eyes in delight as the man of my dreams easily carried me up the stairs toward my bedroom. I only opened my eyes, taking me out of my thoughts of coming pleasure, when he stopped walking. I knew immediately that we had stopped at Robby’s door. Charles was maneuvering my body through his bedroom doorway so we could check on my son. This small action did not go unnoticed by me. I was overcome with even more desire for this incredible man because he seemed to care for my son almost as much as I did. Once we saw that Robby was sleeping soundly and was covered by his blanket, we continued down the hall to my bedroom. Charles walked directly to the bed and gently placed me down. He stood back up, remained at the side of the bed, and looked down at me smiling. “Will you indulge me in one little fantasy, Marshall?” he asked in a whisper. “Of course,” I replied quickly, without even thinking about it. I wanted to please this man that much. No matter what he wanted, I was ready to live out many fantasies with him. Part VI: Someone to Watch Over Me “Will you indulge me in one little fantasy, Marshall?” he asked in a whisper. “Of course,” I replied quickly, without even thinking about it. I wanted to please this man that much. No matter what he wanted, I was ready to live out many fantasies with him. Charles turned from the bed and walked to my closet. He disappeared for a minute and then reappeared. He carried something behind his back. When he returned to the side of the bed he again smiled down at me – it seemed like he had something a little devilish on his mind. For a second I wondered what I had gotten myself into. “Can we agree that there will be no questions? We’ll just live out my little fantasy and, if we need to, we can discuss it later?” Charles asked with slight pleading in his voice. “I promise, no questions,” I answered as my cock began to harden even more in anticipation of what was coming. Charles brought his hands from behind his back and I became very embarrassed when I saw that he held the bodybuilding magazines that I had hidden earlier on a high shelf in the closet. We both stared at the glossy covers of the multiple editions in his hands. I forced myself, in spite of my embarrassment to look at the face of the man standing beside my bed. “How did you . . .” I began, but Charles raised his right forefinger to his lips. “Shhhhh, no questions, remember?” He said quietly. “For me, right Marshall?” I nodded my head in agreement. “I’d like you to do me a favor. Please look through these and find pictures of guys that turn you on. And make sure you know why they turn you on – I mean specifically. Okay, Marshall? Can you do that for me?” Charles held out the small stack of magazines for me. I sat up, propping myself with a couple of pillows as I nodded yes. I took the magazines and, even though I was full of questions and still reeling from the fact that he knew about my secret jerk-off materials, I quickly rifled through the pages. I had stared at these things so much that I practically had them memorized. In just a few silent moments I had chosen four pictures that had helped me to ejaculate many times over the last few weeks. I held the first one up so Charles could see it. It was a picture of some new young Romanian bodybuilder – he didn’t have a beautiful face, but his body was unbelievable. “Ah, a nice choice Marshall. Do you mind telling me what you like about him?” Charles said encouragingly and this caused me to answer him swiftly and honestly. “He has beautiful abs,” I said looking back at the picture. “He does, indeed,” Charles said, taking the magazine, looking at it closely, and then handing it back to me. “Take a good look at his abs, Marshall. Get a good idea of what they look like.” He didn’t know that I had already memorized every part of the man, but I looked at the picture again. While I stared at the picture I could see that Charles was pulling his black t-shirt from his jeans. Without even looking up I knew he was lifting his shirt for me to see his stomach. “And now look at these abs, Marshall. Can you tell me which are better?” I glanced up quickly, wanting to see any part of this man without clothes – even if it was just his abs. Nothing could have prepared me, however, for the sight that was waiting. Charles had one arm behind his head and held the bottom of his shirt just below chest level as he crunched his torso. Eight flesh-covered speed-bump-looking abdominals popped out at me from his mid-section. The definition, the depth of the valleys in between each, and the power that exuded from each bulging mass of stomach muscle was mind-boggling. My mouth dropped open and I gasped out loud. I did not need to look back at the picture in my hand. I knew immediately that the abs in front of me made the guy in the picture look like a beginning weight lifter that hasn’t begun to lose his pudgy gut. My initial reaction to Charles’ abs was two-fold. First, I wanted to immediately run my tongue up and down his chiseled ridges just so I could feel them as close as possible, and then, secondly, I began to calculate in my head that his body fat count might be in negative numbers. I glanced at the face of the muscled man standing in front of me and was amazed to see that he was not straining at all to create the beautiful sight above his waist. As a matter of fact, when I looked back down he released his crunch and straightened up, and his stomach seemed as defined as it did when he was tensing it for me. I could not fathom the years of work needed to create muscles that looked like this. My head began to spin a little, and I dropped the magazine onto the floor. “One down,” Charles said laughing and then added, “who’s next?” I looked up at his face and instantly knew that he wasn’t being conceited or cocky as he led me through this muscle exercise – no, he wanted to excite me beyond my wildest dreams. He also wanted to show me that my most intense fantasies couldn’t hold a candle to the reality of his body. This was a fact that I was just beginning to grasp. I held up the next magazine without even looking at it. I continued to stare at the face of my real-life muscleman. “Nice chest,” was all I could get out in reference to the picture in my hand. Charles smiled at the fact that I could barely speak and then looked at the picture. “That is a nice chest,” Charles replied and then looked back at me. “And how does mine compare to his, Marshall?” At that moment Charles began to pull his t-shirt higher. I also noticed he had to stretch the hem of the shirt out from his body to get it beyond the massive mounds of flesh I had been admiring since we met at the grocery store. The second I saw the layers of muscle at the base of both of Charles’ mountainous pecs, I completely forgot the picture in the magazine that fell from my hand to the floor, landing beside the other one. Without even seeing his entire chest I knew there was no hope for the guy in the picture. My mouth began to water as I saw the cavernous beginning of the valley between those two huge slabs of male beef. I watched, mesmerized, as Charles struggled to pull the tight shirt over his right pec. When I finally saw the hardened nipple pop out of the rising shirt, I lost all ability to focus on anything except my need to see his entire giant chest. The big guy sensed my need and he paused, as if to tease me, letting the sight of his hard, meaty man-tit completely overwhelm me. Charles tensed the pec and I stopped breathing when I saw the different layers of muscle ripple and several indentions, which looked deep enough to hold Mont Blanc pens, formed at the side. My mind could not fathom the control it took to be able to move different parts of pectoral muscles. Then, as if he knew what I really wanted, Charles pulled the front of his shirt over his head and revealed both massive mountains of muscle. I inhaled deeply at the sight, having realized I had not been breathing. The big tease left the shirt draped from behind his head, down his neck, and under his arms – which only highlighted his awesome pecs even more. He looked me in the face as he inhaled deeply and made his chest rise into the air like it was the huge Hindenburg taking off. His intake of air made his nipples protrude out even more and I began to open and closed my lips like some baby signaling he wants to suck on his bottle. This made a giant smile creep across Charles’ face. He reached up and pulled his black t-shirt completely off of his body and let it fall to the floor. He then exhaled and held his arms at his side, simply letting his magnificent chest move up and down as he breathed. “You haven’t answered my question Marshall,” Charles said in a sexy whisper. “How does my chest compare to the one in the picture?” “That’s not a chest,” I said quickly, “that’s a whole fucking state! I’ve never seen anything so beautiful. I could put all the chests in that magazine together and it wouldn’t come close to yours.” My compliments obviously pleased the muscleman in front of me. He bent down and grabbed one of the magazines that still rested in my lap. He looked at the picture and then turned it towards me. “I’m guessing you like his arms. Am I right Marshall?” he asked as I looked at some blonde guy in a picture that showed his body from the waist up as he did a double biceps pose. All I could do was nod, because I knew what was coming and the rest of my body froze in anticipation. Charles looked at the picture again. “He has some pretty big arms. I hope I can come close to matching his. I hope I don’t let you down.” As Charles spoke and continued to look at the picture, he raised his other arm so it stuck straight out at his side. He curled his fingers slowly and made a fist. As he tightened his fingers even more and bent his wrist, veins began to appear – first they snaked up his forearm and then streaked across his upper arm. My gaze rested on his biceps that already bulged immensely - before he even flexed. As he started to bend his arm I noticed immediately that his thick forearm doubled in size, but that was nothing compared to the split-peaked boulder of a biceps that exploded bigger than my upper body. The guy’s arm looked more powerful than anything I’d ever seen. His one arm was bigger than both arms of the blonde in the picture put together. Charles began to twist his hand so different parts of his forearm and biceps popped out even more. I could feel pre-cum leaking out of my stiff dick, but it wasn’t even a slight indication of the amount of juice that had been building in my body since Charles had started his muscle comparisons. I took one last look at the monstrous muscle-packed arm in front of me and then I closed my eyes. I was very nervous that gazing at this beautiful man for even one more second was going to cause the dam in my crotch to burst and I’d spew copious amounts of jism. “Do you think my arms beat…?” Charles began. “Fuck yes!” I interrupted quickly and loudly. “There isn’t anyone in any of these magazines that comes close to you Charles. I’m pretty sure no one in the world comes close.” Without opening my eyes I tossed the magazines to the floor and I heard the one in his hand fall, as well. “So will you get on this bed so we can have sex already?” “I will,” Charles answered, but I could hear some hesitation in his voice. I opened my eyes and saw that he had lowered his arm – thank God – and was standing there looking at me. “I just think I should tell you . . . I mean, I think you ought to know . . . well, you see . . . I haven’t ever had sex before.” “Fucking hell, you’re joking,” I blurted out, without thinking. I was just too surprised by what he had said. This muscled stud, perfect in every way, was a freaking virgin. That was just not possible. “No, I’m not. This is all new to me,” Charles replied with a serious face. “Do you mean sex with a man or sex in general?” I asked, still in shock. “Sex in general,” came Charles’ shy answer. I’m sure my face did not hide my amazement. I could tell that my reaction was making Charles nervous, but it didn’t matter to me at that moment. There was no way I could not react to the news that the man of my dreams, the biggest fucking muscle monster I’d ever even imagined, and the beautiful half-naked man standing in front of me right at that moment was about to have sex for the first time in his life. I started to speak a few times, but no words came out of my mouth. I was too stunned. It was one of the most confusing moments I had ever encountered. “Listen, Marshall, if this news makes a difference, I’m sorry,” Charles said, noticing that I was having trouble finding words to say how I felt. “I know my lack of experience may cause this to not be perfect, but I do still really want to be with you.” “Wait, Charles, no,” I said half-laughing. “Stop. Stop. I don’t care a bit if you’re not experienced; as a matter of fact it’s kind of a turn on. You’ve already got me so hard and ready to explode that one kiss may make me cum harder than ever before. You are everything a man could want – you’re beautiful, you’re huge, you’re kind, and, most especially, my son likes you. He likes you a lot. And so do I. I’m just surprised, that’s all. I would expect a guy that looks like you to have had everyone he ever wanted.” “I’ve only ever wanted you, Marshall,” replied Charles before I could say anything else. “Yeah, but you’ve only known me for a few hours. What about all the years leading up to today?” I asked quickly. “It’s hard to explain, Marshall. I didn’t ever really exist before I met Robby and you – not in the real sense, anyway,” he answered. “Okay, that’s either the weirdest thing I’ve ever heard or the most romantic thing ever. I’m going for the most romantic. Come here big guy.” I scooted over on the bed, propped up some pillows, and motioned for him to lie down next to me. Charles moved his huge body onto the bed. I couldn’t help but stare at his huge arms and chest once he was close to me. I forced myself to leave my desires for a few minutes and focus on what he needed. “Don’t be nervous, okay? I’ll lead you through this. I think tonight might just be the first night of the rest of your incredible sex life.” With that I leaned toward the big man, rested my right palm on his massive chest, and brought my face to his. I smiled as he closed his eyes, obviously excited and nervous about the upcoming kiss. When our lips locked I am sure he felt the same fireworks go off in his body that I did. This moment seemed like it had been coming for a lifetime. There were no words to explain how comfortable and familiar it felt kissing Charles. And by the way the muscled behemoth kissed back I was sure it wasn’t his first time doing that. As soon as he opened his mouth to welcome my exploring tongue I moved my body over on top of his. It felt like I was mounting some huge bull. Even through our clothes I could feel how hard every inch of his body was – especially the lead pipe I felt at his crotch. Charles moaned with pleasure as I started rubbing my body against his. My hands immediately explored the wide expanse of his pecs and zoomed in on his rock-hard erect nipples. As soon as I clamped down hard on those nubs of steel he opened his mouth wide in a pleasure-filled gasp. I took advantage of the moment and let my mouth move to his neck. I pressed my open lips against his skin and then sucked in hard. His entire body went rigid from the thrill of my actions. Who knows what takes over gay men when they are at the beginning of intense sex. I’ve always imagined that some kind of internal sex demon starts to control a guy’s mind and body, making him focus only on getting and giving pleasure. Even the shyest man can become an aggressive beast when he is throwing it down with another man. That’s what seemed to be happening in my bed at that moment. Suddenly the “inexperienced” Charles became a fucking sex machine and took the lead in our foreplay. In a flash I was tossed off of his big body and onto my back on the bed. Immediately his heavy, muscled body came crashing down on top of me. My breath was knocked out of me a little, but the sensation of being covered by hard beefy skin turned me on so much that I didn’t care. In what I thought was an attempt to copy what I had just done to him, Charles placed his mouth on my neck and began to kiss and suck. The force of his oral action forced my chin into the air and my head pressed further into the pillow behind me. I was so focused on the sensation at my neck that I barely realized my shirt was being unbuttoned and expertly pulled from my body. Charles used one of his strong hands to actually raise my torso off the mattress to remove the shirt completely. But the big man never stopped his masterful work with his lips and tongue. Once my shirt was discarded to the floor, I suddenly felt strong, beefy arms squeeze my body tightly. My own arms were pinned to my sides, making it impossible for me to move any part of my body – my head was held in place by Charles’ mouth, my upper body was sandwiched by two massively muscled arms, and the rest of me was being crushed by the heavy body on top of me. Usually, being unable to move at all would have driven me crazy, but right now my body was simply on fire everywhere with pleasure. An incredible feeling at my crotch abruptly made all of my attention focus there. The muscleman on top of me was rocking his hard tool up and down my own rigid cock. It didn’t take long for the motion to make the juices in my body reach a close-to-breaking point. I was so turned on by this man that I was going to shoot my load simply from some heavy foreplay. The motion at my lower body stopped right at the magical moment when your cock teeters at the brink of release or recovery – as if the man on top of me knew exactly how much action my body could take. My eyes were closed, but I could tell that Charles had pushed his upper body off of me with his huge arms. I could breathe more easily and my cock pulsed a few times before it backed away from the boiling point that had brought me so close to eruption. I did not want to miss any opportunity to gaze at or grope this man’s perfect body, so I quickly opened my eyes and raised my hands to his beefy pecs. The way Charles was pressing his body off of the mattress cause the two mounds of muscle to be pushed together, which made them harder and bulge out even more. A jolt of pleasure shot through my body as soon as my hands landed on his hot, hard flesh. I squeezed the layers of muscle above me, but Charlie quickly tensed his chest pressing my fingers out. It was like he wanted to show off the power of his muscles. I merely let my hands slide down his magnificent wall of flexed flesh and gave him pleasure when I again grabbed his protruding nipples with my fingers. I smiled at the man as I pinched hard, causing him to first gasp and then moan loudly as I twisted the solid lumps of flesh. I was amazed at how much enjoyment ran through my mind and body from the sound and sight of pleasing the giant man. I leg go of his nips and moved my hands up over his mega broad shoulders, making sure my fingers slid through the deep indentions and over the thick veins that covered them. I purposely did not let my hands drop down to Charles’ massive arms – I only stared at them as my hands rested on his shoulders. I somehow knew that if I touched the two skin-covered marble pillars at either side of my body I would spew the wad that continued to scream for release within my body. I then moved my gaze to his face because I was worried that even staring at his colossal arms might cause me to explode. Charles was looking at me with such intensity that it made me want to somehow force our bodies to become one – that’s how much I was sure we desired each other. “May I fuck you, Marshall?” he asked in a voice that was both forceful and generous at the same time. “I thought you’d never ask,” I replied smiling. A wave of immense craving filled every part of my being. My hot, tense body immediately was covered in goose bumps as I anticipated the huge man plowing me with his cock. It seemed as if I had yearned for this moment for all of my life. My ass actually began to pulse with delight, knowing that its long period of getting no action was coming to an end. I began to let my mind move quickly to different visions of how this strong man might accomplish the upcoming task. I had always dreamed of a big man standing up and fucking me, as I wrapped my legs around his waist and he supported me with his enormous arms. Another dream involved the dining room table downstairs – a big man throwing me onto its surface and ravaging my ass as his legs banged up against the heavy wood. But the dream that seemed to come back the most involved some big man not taking off my clothes and easily shoving his hard, strong dick through my blue jeans right into my waiting hole. That one always seemed to excite me the most. Somehow, in the midst of my voyage into dreams of how I wished to be fucked, I missed the fact that Charles had been able to unbutton my pants and push them down off my body. His jeans had also somehow mysteriously disappeared. He had spread my legs apart and now knelt between them. He was running his strong hands up and down my thighs – like he was inspecting the meat before he bought it. My hands had found my own hardened nipples and I was squeezing them mercilessly. Without any kind of warning, Charles slid his hands down further, grabbed my calves and lifted my legs into the air. I then felt his strong, big paws move back to the bottom of my thighs and grab them tightly. I was aware that his fingers wrapped more than halfway around my upper legs. Charles pulled my body higher and I found my body in the air as I rested on my shoulders with my neck bent so I could see upward. It didn’t hurt at all because the colossal man above me seemed to be supporting my body easily. I bent my knees and my lower legs fell on either side of the man’s body so I had a better view of what he was doing. I could see my hard cock sticking straight down like a two-by-four stretched out across my stomach. It dawned on me that if Charles pushed down on my legs hard enough he could have steered my own stiff dick into my mouth. I was not sure my back would have been able to handle it, though. I wasn’t as limber as I used to be. Charles brought his face down to my balls, opened his mouth slightly, and actually sucked them both into his mouth with one quick inhale. The warmth of his mouth and the sudden pull on my balls made my body to jerk a few times. The big man let his tongue massage his mouthful for a while and it was a sensation I had never felt before. After a few seconds he let my ball sack fall from his mouth and then he brought his mouth down to my ass crack. His warm, wet tongue slid across my asshole a few times teasingly. I moaned out loud in immense pleasure and this seemed to make the man go into overdrive in hopes of making the sound happen more. I felt the thick tip of his tongue easily break through the clenched opening of my hole, like Hercules effortlessly busting through locked doors. He slid his tongue back and forth through the opening, allowing it to escape completely a few times just so he could show off his strength by thrusting it in again. Every time it penetrated my clamped outer sphincter I would cry out in sexual bliss. I was getting more aroused than ever in my life as I thought about how his tongue was just getting me lubed for the real prize. “Fuck me, Charles, fuck me,” I cried out between my joyous roars. The sensation of his tongue in my ass continued even after I knew he had pulled out completely. He lowered my body slightly, pulled my body into him a little more, and then pressed something much larger and harder than his tongue between my ass cheeks. The tip of his steel-like dick pressed up against my warmed up anus cavity and I could feel pre-cum dripping from its slit. Even with the masterful work done by his tongue, I knew my chute was not completely ready for all of Charles’ manhood. That, however, was what gives a man the most pleasure – knowing that the big cock about to enter him is going to hurt at first, but then feel oh-so-good soon after. It felt like there was enough juice flowing from Charles’ dickhead that I would have been able to slide a fireplug into my ass, but, of course, I had underestimated the huge package being delivered by the equally huge man. I emitted an animalistic scream when Charles forced the mushroom head of his monster cock beyond the tight walls of my hole. The man showed no mercy and let the massive tip of meat just rest in the opening, stretching my rectum beyond what I ever imagined possible. My scream ended way before the pain did. I stopped when I realized that the fat dickhead inside of me was actually pulsing as it plugged my crack. I could not fathom the muscle control that must exist in man’s body to enable him to command his rod to swell and contract like what was happening within me. My astonishment caused me to forget about the intense pain and only focus on how Charles was able to thrill me in new ways. Suddenly the head was pushed past the protective sides of my hole and the pain completely went away. I was stunned. Somehow the magic work of Charles’ meaty tip helped to allow my body to move to pleasure more rapidly than ever before. “That was fucking incredible,” I whispered and I suddenly realized that our two bodies were covered in beads of sweat. Our sex, just to that point, had already thrilled both of us more than either dreamed possible. Charles only grunted in response to my comment and this sound excited me in some primal way that I didn’t understand. I could only liken it to the way a bullfighter must get thrilled when the bull cries out before charging. Adrenaline was pounding through my body as I prepared for the same kind of pounding in my ass. I knew that Charles’ immense piece of meat was going to fill me in a way that would make me curl my toes, ball my hands into painful fists, and grit my teeth so hard that my jaw would ache, but I didn’t care. I wanted to feel this man completely and that meant taking his entire shaft no matter how terrifying it seemed. I knew that opening my body so the muscleman could propel his entire organ into me would give him satisfaction beyond his wildest dreams. I might have been the guy on the bottom in this lovemaking moment, but I knew that I controlled the intensity our sexual gratification. I wanted to please this gigantic man in a way that would make him desire me for every second of the rest of his life. I wanted to seal our obvious lust for each other with something more – something supernatural and outside mortal comprehension. I froze – my mind and my body – as I unexpectedly grasped that what I wanted was for him to fall in love with me forever. I wanted him to be enough to make me never resort to magazines or dreams of other men again. I suddenly returned to everything present, Charles grunting, the slow movement of his cock being pressed into my ass, and everything else, as I understood that he was already these things for me. We were bonded in some unreal way – I knew it, even after only half a day together. It was as if I had really known him for many years and we were simply fulfilling our destiny. The awareness of his cock sliding into my body way beyond what I thought should be normal snapped me to full attention. I suddenly worried that my smaller body would not be able to accommodate his pole without doing internal damage. It was then that his bulging quads and hairy crotch meet my ass cheeks. Charles grunted louder as he pressed into my ass harder, shoving into me even more. He took a deep breath and rammed his rod as much as he could. He then froze, not breathing and having plugged me completely with his mammoth cock. He spoke in a low guttural voice that sounded inhuman and I could tell he was clenching his teeth tightly. “You are the one that is fucking unbelievable, Marshall. I want to stay right here, inside of you, forever.” His words caused me to shake a little with emotion. He realized how he had affected me and chose to not let either of us dwell on the exchange too much. He breathed out and slid his crotch backwards slowly, allowing his dick to slide through my chute. Before I could even register the enjoyment this motion caused in my body, Charles began to thrust his cock in and out of my chute quickly. At the same time he moved my legs onto his wide shoulders and pressed into me harder, causing my body to fold up like a closed lawn chair. His big hands came down to my chest and he brushed my hands away. He grabbed my pecs roughly and began to squeeze them with his strong fingers. Throughout all of this his cock was moving back and forth in my expanded anal cavity. He was letting the head of his cock hit the inside wall of my opening and then forcing it back into me deeply. Sweat was falling from the big man’s body onto my stomach and chest, mixing with my own. We were both breathing heavily and, in between, Charles was making a rumbling sound that resembled the engine of a jumbo jet. I completely forgot about Robby being asleep down the hall and began to shout like a wild man. “Fuck . . . fuck . . . oh shit, Charles . . . I’m going to shoot . . . I’m going to fucking cum,” I cried and my voice only made Charles move his cock faster and harder. “Ahhhhhhhfuckkkkkkk!!!” My body seemed to turn to stone – that’s how tense it shot. My senses quit working. My eyes were open but I saw nothing, there was just ringing in my ears, and any feeling in my body was focused in the tiny slit of what I knew was a completely purple, hard cock. Cum shot out with such force that it actually hurt my forehead when it splattered there. Hot semen streamed across my face and chest as my body convulsed like I was the victim of an exorcism. The first sensation to return to my body was an aching in my balls and my dickhead as it continued to jerk but nothing came out. That’s also when I realized that warm fluids were shooting into my ass chute and filling my insides completely. It registered that much of Charles’ cum was seeping out of my hole even as his cock plugged it – there just wasn’t enough room inside of me for the amount of juice he was shooting. My hearing came back suddenly and I became conscious of the booming, beast-like voice coming from the mouth above me. Charles’ face popped with intense veins and turned a deep red. He looked like some warrior in battle. Even as he shot his powerful load he continued to thrust his cock back and forth within me – prolonging pleasure for both of us. After what seemed like an eternity, the huge man stopped spewing and let my legs slide from his shoulders. As Charles let his body fall onto mine his cock popped from my hole, causing me to gasp one last time. Then his massive body covered me again and only the sound of our heavy breathing filled the room. We both just laid there while our bodies attempted to return to normal. I could feel the pounding of Charles’ heart even through his thickly muscled chest. It took about fifteen minutes for both of us to calm down to a place where we could move. Charles lifted his body from mine, and our skin made funny sounds where semen had made us stick together. He rolled onto his back beside me and I immediately missed the feeling of his huge body on top of me. We lay there for a few more minutes of silence. “Well, if that was your first time, I fucking look forward to you improving with practice. If that’s possible.” I laughed as I said this and I heard Charles chuckle too. “I got to tell you something, though, man. You nailed a bunch of sexual fantasies – it’s as if you were in my head or something. That was just fucking awesome.” There was only silence in the room and I was nervous Charles was asleep and had missed my compliments. I turned my head and found him looking at me. He had a strange look on his face. “I love you, Marshall,” he said bluntly. I was stunned. “Well, let’s just take it one day at a time there, mister. Most gay men fall in deep something with the first guy they have sex with.” I smiled at him in hopes that I would not offend him. His honesty and newness was invigorating, but I had been there before. I wanted to help Charles through this process and not take advantage of him. “No, Marshall,” he said with a serious tone. “I’ve loved you for a long time. I know this will be hard to understand, so please don’t say anything for a few minutes. Promise me.” I didn’t respond at first because I didn’t know where this conversation was going. “Promise me, Marshall.” “Okay, okay. I promise not to say anything for a few minutes,” I replied smiling. I watched as Charles searched for the words to tell me something. “I’ve known you for more than six years,” he said and I opened my mouth to speak. The hurt look that immediately streaked across his face made me close my lips quickly. “Oh this is so hard. You got to make sure you don’t freak out. I was sent here six years ago . . . to be Robby’s . . .well, to be Robby’s guardian angel. You see, I’m an . . . no, I used to be an angel. Three days ago I chose to become human so I could be with you, Marshall. Over these last six years I’ve fallen in love with you. I know this is hard to take in, but you got to believe me. I love you very much.” Part VII: Just Believe Charles’ serious tone, and equally serious face, scared me. I wasn’t afraid for myself exactly, but I did become aware that this man could hurt my son. Memories of the cock hardening, mind-blowing sex that had just happened instantly disappeared. So many things fell into place for me at that moment. This man had obviously been stalking my son and me for a while. He knew too much about our lives for the convenience of our chance meeting at the market to be believable. I moved into a defensive mode, but refrained from making it obvious. I did not want to make this big man angry or for him to realize I had become scared. I forced myself to speak calmly and naturally. “And how long have you been a guardian angel, Charles?” I asked. I carefully slid over to the side of the bed and sat up, turning my body to look at him – I did not want to take my eyes off of him for even a second. “Don’t Marshall . . . please don’t treat me like I’m some kind of mad man. I can take anything . . . you asking me to leave forever or you screaming at me, but I don’t want you to treat me like I’m crazy.” Charles sat up and I was amazed to see tears start sliding down his cheeks. “What did you expect, Charles,” I said, a little too loudly. “You expect me to believe that a few days ago you were an angel flying around my house with wings . . . or, I’m sorry, were you like Clarence in that film – still working on getting your wings?” We stared at each other and the room became very cold and very silent. Charles shut his eyes tightly and tried to control some emotion that was taking over his body. For a second I thought he was going to go off his rocker and attack me, even though somewhere in the back of my head I knew this man would never hurt me. I forced myself to not let that feeling overtake my mind. I stayed on the defensive, because I did not know what might come next. Charles opened his eyes and looked at me. “I’ll leave Marshall, but give me five minutes. Please. That’s all I ask for – five minutes to explain. I don’t want that time to convince you of anything, I have a feeling that’s not possible. I just want to give you some information to think about. That’s all I ask. Just five minutes, please.” Charles spoke calmly and seemed rational. I don’t know what made me trust him, but I did. I knew I would give him the five minutes, but I would not ignore how my body felt so defensive. I had to protect my son no matter what. “You have five minutes,” I said standing up and pulling on my pants quickly. I tossed his jeans and underwear to him. Charles quickly pulled them on and then grabbed his shirt, putting it on, as well. “Did you ever have an imaginary friend growing up, Marshall?” the big man asked as he stood on the other side of the bed. “What kind of question is that? I thought you were explaining.” I snapped back. “I am. I am. Just give me a second. I have a point. Anyway, I know the answer. You had an imaginary older friend called Collin. You don’t remember him, but you’ve heard your family talk about him for years. Am I right?” He looked at me as the question hung in the air. “How could you possibly know that? Have you been stalking other members of my family, too?” I asked, tensing my body. I could not believe what this guy seemed capable of. How sick a man was he? “No, I promise, Marshall. I know because I know Collin,” he answered. “Collin is . . . I mean was, imaginary!” I shouted. “Calm down Marshall, please,” Charles said quietly and it did cause some of my anger to dissipate. “Just let me explain. Every child is granted a guardian angel when they are born. They actually stay with you for your whole life – if you need them, but people don’t realize that. When you are really young you are the most innocent that you’ll ever be – except maybe on your deathbed. You are able to see your guardian angel because you are able to still believe in things beyond this world. That’s why you saw Collin until you were eight and a half. This life started taking over and you stopped needing your supposed ‘imaginary friend.’ You see children are scared of dark closets, scary trees outside of their windows, the empty space beneath their bed, and so much more. This helps them to connect with their guardian angel. Once those things don’t frighten a child, they no longer need a friend to sit in their room with them – or to play with them when they are alone. That’s why Robby’s been able to see me and talk to me. He’s still innocent – he still believes.” “Leave my son out of this,” I said through clenched teeth. “I will, I will, but let me just add that he’s the one that suggested I make the choice I did.” Charles had obviously picked up that he made me nervous because of my fear he might do something to my son. He spoke clearly and calmly to prevent me from getting angrier. “Robby knows how lost you have felt these past few years.” My face tensed and I began to speak, but Charles held up his hand. “As much as a son can know something like that, but I’ve watched you suffer, as well. Robby and I talked about it a lot. One day I told him about how I felt and he said I should become human so I could be with you. I know this is all too much to handle, but just give me a few more minutes.” Charles didn’t give me a chance to respond, he quickly continued to speak. “Think back over the last few days. Robby has told you a lot about me. One day I tied his shoes, I’m the one that fixed the tire swing at the park by shoving it into the concrete, when you got your car stuck against the tree I’m the one that lifted it away, and I’m the one that ripped the tree out of the ground and broke it into the pieces at the end of your driveway.” I took at few steps toward the doorway; I was becoming very nervous that this guy was even crazier than I thought. How insane he was to have followed me so much that he knew all of these things. It was obvious that Charles caught on to what I was doing as I inched toward the door, but he didn’t make any sudden moves. I began to doubt that I could move faster than this man, even though he was much bigger than me. I knew how powerful he was. It struck me that he might just be toying with me? “So now you are telling me that you have super strength, right?” I said, allowing a disbelieving chuckle to come at the end of the statement. “I used too. When I became human, I became normal,” he replied. “If you call that body normal,” I said, forgetting for a minute how scared and angry I was. This comment made Charles smile a little. “I’m going to just reach down and grab my shoes, Marshall. I’m going to leave now. I just want to add one last thing. I have lied to you about one thing tonight.” Charles looked at me as he slipped his shoes on. “I did have sex before this evening. It was with you the other night – remember? You thought you were fantasizing everything, but couldn’t believe how vivid it was. I was allowed one night with you while I was still an angel and that enabled me to easily sense what turned you on. How do you think I knew so much about your desires tonight? Just think back and see how similar the experiences were. I’m ready to go now, Marshall. I won’t ever bother you again, I promise. I hope you’ll come to realize how much I’ve sacrificed for you and how much I love you.” Tears were now streaming down Charles’ face and he was wiping them away as fast as they came. I stepped back a little and let him exit the room. I followed him quickly, making sure to stand in front of Robby’s door as he passed. Charles could not help but notice my actions, and this caused his body to shake a little as he fought back more tears. “Make sure you tell Robby I said goodbye. Will you do that for me, Marshall? Please,” he asked as he stepped through the front door onto the porch. His face was blotchy from crying. I actually felt sorry for the man. He had obviously hoped we could be his family, but I knew I could not have someone so delusional around my son. I was, however, not heartless. I looked at him and sighed deeply. “I will Charles. I promise,” I answered as I began to push the door closed. “Make sure you ask him about Collin,” Charles said loudly, right before I shut and locked the door. I quickly moved to one of the windows in the front room and watched as Charles walked away. His shoulders heaved greatly and I could hear his sobs through the window. I watched until he disappeared into the night and then went around to make sure all of the doors and windows to the house were locked. I kept glancing out the front window to see if the crazy man had returned. I went upstairs to Robby’s room, lifted him from his bed, and then took him to my room. I covered him with the blankets on my bed and then shut and locked my bedroom door. I contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside told me that I didn’t need to. I did, however, pick up the phone and call someone else. The phone rang a few times and finally a very groggy female voice answered, “hello.” “Hello, Miss Emma,” I said, speaking very fast. “I’m sorry to be calling so late, but it’s very important. This is Marshall, Robby’s dad. I need to ask you something and I know it will sound very crazy, but it’s so very important . . .” “He told you, didn’t he? I told him to wait, but he didn’t, did he?” she said, interrupting me. My mind started spinning as I let her words soak in. How on earth could she know what I was talking about? Then it hit me that she might somehow be involved in the entire mess, too. “Do you mean your brother, Charles? Is that who you are talking about,” I asked slowly. “He’s not technically my brother,” the voice on the line answered. “You see, Marshall, I used to be a guardian angel, too.” She paused, knowing how these words would impact me. I had to sit down on the edge of the bed. What in the fuck was going on? Did these two people have some kind of plan to do something to my son? I almost hung up, intending to call the police, but her voice stopped me. “Listen, Marshall. I know this is way too much for someone to grasp in such a short time. That’s why I told Charlie to not tell you. I became human years ago because I fell in love with a teacher that worked at the preschool for the kid I guarded. I then opened my own school, knowing that all of my kids had angels watching them, as well. I realized a few months ago that Robby had a very strong bond with his angel. He told me that Charlie was going to be his new dad. Once you’re human you no longer can see other angels, but two days ago when this guy was standing outside of the school, as I was leaving, I knew who he was before he even spoke. I tried to tell him to take it slow, even offering him a job at the school, but good old Charlie is too much in love. I was in his same shoes a few years ago, so I know how it is. Listen, Marshall, promise me two things. Promise me that you won’t call the police. I can guarantee that Charlie won’t ever contact you again unless you make the first move. I know he won’t. And secondly, promise me that you’ll tell Robby the truth. This is going to be really hard on him. Promise me, please Marshall.” Her concern for my son actually touched me, but I was too confused to allow it to end my fears about Charles and, now, her. I went into the same calm mode I had taken with the crazy man earlier. “I promise, Emma. I’m sorry to have bothered you so late. Umm, I’d like to tell you, though, that I don’t think Robby will be at your school ever again.” I hung up the phone quickly. I contemplated, again, calling the police, but decided against it. There was something deep inside of me still saying that Charles would never hurt Robby or me. I lay down beside my son on the bed and listened carefully for the sound of a window breaking or the lock on a door being picked. I fell asleep after a few minutes of listening, mostly from pure exhaustion and my deep disappointment. It seemed like only a few minutes had passed when I felt small hands shaking me and my son’s voice filled the room. “Daddy, where’s Charlie?” Robby asked. “What?” I said groggily. “Where’s Charlie?” he repeated. I was instantly awake, having remembered what had happened the night before. My body immediately went tense as I thought about how Charles had shown his true colors. I looked over and saw that the bedroom door was still shut and locked. I turned to my son. “Um, Charles had to . . . he had to leave,” I said and immediately Miss Emma’s plea that I be honest with my son popped into my head. I pushed it away, putting her in the same crazy category as Charles. “Go where?” my son persisted. I was suddenly aware of Robby’s fearful tone and I turned to face him. “Listen, Robby. The truth is that I asked Charles to leave. I don’t think he’s someone we should be friends with.” I was desperately trying to find the right way to share what had happened with my young son. “Why not?” Robby asked with a very puzzled face. “It’s hard to explain, captain. I just think Charles doesn’t always tell the truth and you know how we think that is very important.” I couldn’t believe what I was saying because here I was not telling the complete truth, as well. “Charlie always tells the truth, daddy,” he said quickly and firmly. “I don’t think so, captain.” I said in response. My son sat there and stared at me for a few seconds. “You didn’t believe him, did you dad,” Robby said quietly. “What? What do you mean, Robby?” I asked. “He told you the truth and you didn’t believe him. That’s why you made him leave.” Robby answered. “No, it’s just that I think Charles might be . . . I don’t know . . . he might be a little scary. We didn’t know him at all. It might not be good for him to be around you.” I was now trying to be as honest as possible. “Charlie’s not scary, dad. And he’s not crazy.” Robby said and his last comment caught me by surprise. “I didn’t say he was crazy,” I replied. “But I bet you thought it. I’ve known Charlie for a long time, dad, and he’s really, really good. You didn’t need to send him away,” Robby said with a very serious face. I could not believe this was my young son talking to me this way. “Well, I’m the adult, captain, and I made the decision that he had to leave,” I said, expecting that my comment would end the conversation. I turned to climb out of bed. “I’m really mad at you, dad!” my son suddenly shouted at me. I was flabbergasted – my son had never said such a thing to me. I turned to look at him and I’m sure my face was red with anger. I tried to speak calmly. “I’m sorry you feel that way, Robby, but I am your father and my decision is final.” After I spoke we sat there staring at each other. I was amazed because I had no idea what was going on inside my son’s head. I usually could easily sense all of his thought processes. His face showed nothing, but I could tell he was concentrating very hard on something. “I know you don’t believe it, dad, but Charlie’s been my friend for a really long time. Soon, I’m not going to need someone like Charlie. That’s why I gave him to you. I wanted you to be happy.” Tears began to slide down my son’s face as he spoke and I was reminded of Charles’ tears the night before. “I have Collin now, but soon he’ll go away. I just wanted you…” “What did you say, Robby?” I asked, interrupting him – something I tried to never do, but I was shocked at what he had just said. “I wanted you to be happy,” he answered innocently. “No, before that,” I said moving closer to him. “I’m not going to need Collin soon.” Robby repeated. “Who’s Collin,” I asked quickly. “My new friend, dad. He took Charlie’s place.” Robby said and I could tell he was frustrated with my questions. He still couldn’t believe that I didn’t understand him. “Where’s Collin right now, Robby,” I asked looking around the room – as if I would suddenly see a third person vaporize. “He’s in my room, dad. For gosh sakes!” Robby said. As I jumped out of my bed it registered that there was something opening in my heart and in my mind. Memories of my childhood came rushing back and my body was suddenly soothed with a warm, familiar feeling. I unlocked and opened the bedroom door quickly. I knew Robby was following me as I moved toward his room. The door was only slightly ajar and when I pushed it open my mouth fell open. There, sitting in the chair beside Robby’s bed, was my old childhood friend Collin. I instantly recognized him. He was about twenty-five years old and had golden hair. He looked at me and his face broke into a huge smile. “Hello, Marshall,” he said softly, “Long time no see.” “Holy shit,” I said out loud and Collin instantly disappeared. “Oh, you owe me a quarter, dad. You said a bad word,” Robby said poking me in the side. I turned to my son. “Did you see him?” I asked – still in complete shock. “Of course. It sure did take you a long time. You believe now, don’t you?” Robby said, but I barely heard him. I turned to leave the room. “Get your shoes Robby. Don’t worry about getting dressed. We’ve got to go find someone,” I yelled over my shoulder as I ran to my room to put on a shirt and some shoes. One thing, and one thing alone, occupied my mind. I came running back towards Robby’s room as I was pulling on a sweatshirt. “Come on, captain, we’ve got to get your shoes on and . . .” My voice stopped as soon as I came into my son’s room and found him totally dressed and his shoes tied. His hair was even combed. I stood there dumbfounded. “What? How did you . . . I mean . . . hey, your shoes are tied. Did you do that?” I said, having noticed his feet. “No, dad, Collin did.” Robby answered in a voice full of frustration at my disbelief. “Of course he did, of course he did,” I said and then bent down to grab my son in my arms. I knew I took the stairs a little too quickly, but I was a man on a mission. “Thanks, Collin,” I yelled over my shoulder. I was sure I heard a voice say, “you’re welcome” and this made me laugh as I carried my son to the car in the garage. I raised the door and backed the car out, turning around in the seat to see where I was going. When I saw the empty space where a big tree used to stand I abruptly stopped the car, put it in park, opened my door and jumped out. “Hang tight, captain, I’ll be right back,” I said over my shoulder as I walked to the back of the car. “Okay, daddy!” Robby yelled and I could hear in his voice that he was loving the fact that I was either having a nervous breakdown or the biggest eye-opening experience of my life – well, the second biggest after last night’s sex. I moved to the back bumper of the car and bent down. I ran my hand along the top of the long piece of metal. As I got near the opposite end from where I started I noticed the big, thick indention. I placed my thumb into the space. I couldn’t believe it. There, in the metal, was the perfect mark of a very large thumb. I could even see small grooves that were the bending joints of the thumb. I began to stand up, but then had another idea. I ran my fingers underneath the wide bumper, just below the thumbprint and I clearly felt the grooves of four fingers. My mind went crazy with lust and excitement. “Fuck,” I said loudly, in awe of the strength that obviously crushed and lifted my car so easily. “I heard that!” yelled Robby from the car. “That’s another quarter you owe me!” “Captain, you can have ten dollars today. I have a feeling I might be using bad language a lot!” I said as I got back in the car and put on my seatbelt. “Are you mad then, daddy?” Robby asked concerned. “No, my little man, I am in awe. I am in awe of something big and beautiful,” I said as I started down the driveway. I chose to let out a loud whistle, instead of cussing, when I noticed the chunks of tree piled up beside the road. My cock went instantly hard, as well. It thrilled me tremendously to think that a man could do that with just his hands – well, an angel. I stopped the car suddenly right before I pulled out onto the street. “What’s the matter,” Robby asked, his voice jolting me from my moment of sudden concern. “I have no idea where he would be,” I answered my son - as I looked at him in the rearview mirror. He could see the sadness in my face and, yet, he smiled broadly. “Come on dad, you know,” he said bluntly and continued to smile. I started to protest but then I realized the only place he could be. It was like a deep connection to the man was instantly revealed or, better; it was like my gay GPS system was working on overload. I looked both ways and then hit the gas pedal hard. The tires on my car squealed and Robby yelled ‘yippee’ as we flew onto the road. I tried to stay under the speed limit but it was very hard to do. I was full of excitement and incredible desire. My mind was open and clear for the first time in many years and I knew I would do anything necessary to get the man of my dreams back. As we pulled up to Robby’s favorite playground in the park I could see the figure of a huge man sitting on the very familiar tire swing. Charles’ size actually made the swing look like one of those toddler’s toys you can buy for a two year old. I honked the horn loudly, jumped out of the car, and unbuckled Robby from his car seat – then both of us started running towards the playground. “Charlie! We’re here!” Robby yelled as we ran. I could see that Charles had stood up quickly and a big smile was beaming on his face. When we reached him Robby threw his arms around the big man’s legs and, before I even realized what I was doing, I threw my arms around his upper body – but they barely made it around his broad shoulders. The three of us stayed this way for a few minutes and then Robby and I released at the same time – stepping back to look at the big man. “I was hoping you’d come,” Charles said softly to me. “I’m so sorry,” I blurted out as I began to cry, “Can you ever forgive me?” “Of course, Marshall,” the huge man said as he wiped tears from my face, “I hoped you just needed time.” “Will you guys just kiss already,” yelled Robby as he climbed onto the swing. I was no longer shocked by the boldness of my son. I realized, happily, that my boy was extremely perceptive and comfortable with himself – what more could a father ask for. I smiled at my son and then turned back to Charles. “The boss has spoken,” I said, laughing. “So there’s only one thing to do.” Charles bent down a little and I brought my lips to his. This kiss was even more powerful than those from last night. I’m sure it had something to do with the fact that I now believed in so many things that I didn’t before – like the fact that the perfect man can exist or that my son could teach me profound lessons about life. Our kiss was brief, but intense. I think we both realized we had many years of more kisses. “Somebody push me!” Robby yelled. “And how do we ask, captain?” I responded from habit. “Please, somebody push me!” Robby said laughing. “Maybe your dad, Charlie, would like to push you,” I said softly and was surprised at how the words caught in my throat. Both Charles and my son looked at me quickly. They both had the same shocked look on their face that slowly turned into a big smile. I stepped over to one of the metal poles that held the swing. I could see that Charles’ eyes were wet with tears. He started to gently push my son on the swing. “Please push me harder, Charlie-dad,” Robby said, smiling up at the big man. I was happy that my son said it so politely and I liked the sound of him calling Charlie, dad. I became a little nervous at his request, though. “Um, not too hard, Charles, please. Your new dad is a little bigger and stronger than me, remember,” I said – only slightly joking. I rested my hand high on the pole as Robby was pushed in the swing – just gazing at the two beautiful men in my life. I felt something weird about the pole and I glanced up. Sure enough, here were four fingerprints and one thumbprint perfectly smashed into the thick piece of metal. I ran my fingers over the indentions and my cock grew hard again. I stood there imagining Charles gripping the pole and slamming it into the concrete. I loved the idea that his hand could crush metal so easily. I glanced over at the big man and saw that he had noticed what I was doing. “Are you sure you can’t still be that strong?” I asked and he could tell how much the thought turned me on. “It sure would come in handy, not to mention be kind of fun. I’m just imagining all the things you could do to please me.” “I’m sorry, I’m afraid I gave all of that up for something better,” Charles said happily and he walked over to me. He bent down and put his arms around my waist. “But I’m still pretty strong, Marshall.” He easily lifted me into the air. I caught my breath as my feet left the ground. “I’m sure we could still find some things I can do to excite you!” “You’re the strongest, Charlie!” Robby said as he continued to sway back and forth on the swing. “He certainly is, Robby, he certainly is,” I said as I kissed the big man again. As our kiss ended, Charles put me down on the ground and returned to pushing Robby on the swing. I reached below my waist to rearrange my hard cock so there’d be less pressure. It was then that a disturbing thought came into my head. “Hey, Charles. You said each child gets a guardian angel for life, right. So how come Robby now has Collin. Shouldn’t he still be with me?” I thought my question was very important, but both Charles and Robby looked at me and chuckled. “You tell him, Robby,” Charles said. “You don’t need one anymore, dad. You have Charlie. He’ll keep you safe.” Robby said smiling at me. This thought sent a warm wave through my entire body. I looked at Charles and he flexed his right arm slightly as he smiled back. I knew immediately that my son was right, I had everything I needed right here at this playground. “Hey, you two. How about our little family goes out for pancakes.” I said, moving towards them. Robby threw his little arms up into the air and screamed yippee. I laughed and then looked up in time to see Charles throw his big muscular arms into the air and yell yippee, as well. There was only one thing left for me to do. I stuck my hands in the air. “Yippee!” I yelled back.
  21. PowerFibres

    The New 2022 Agenda

    I remember the new laws as if they were yesterday, even now it still feels like some strange dream. The time was 23:59, 31st December 2021; me and my friends gathered around the television to watch the fireworks and celebrations while we had some celebrations of our own. All of us were gorging on whatever readymade stuff we could find at the store, and most of us had got drunk as lords off the wine. I'd been trying to eat and drink away my troubles and loneliness as I shoveled food into my already huge gut and my head swirled from the alcohol. Eventually, someone yelled that it was almost midnight, and our attention was gripped by the screen. We did the countdown. "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, Happy New Year." Someone popped a cork, a couple of people got a drunken chorus of Auld Lang Syne going, and it was pretty much a regular old New Years party. This went on until the fireworks stopped, and the screen faded to black. I noticed the change first, as I was hardly in the mood for celebrating, and I pointed it out to the room when "BREAKING NEWS" came on the screen. The room almost instantly fell to silence, until a voice spoke. "This is a breaking news bulletin concerning a government announcement, please stand by for more information" I'd heard about this supposed government announcement, but thought nothing of it as nobody seemed to have any idea what it could be about. There were rumours it concerned those big buildings that the government were buying up, and working on away from the public eye. We didn't have to wait long to find out, as the screen changed to an empty podium with a flag behind it. After a moment, a man walked onto screen and behind the podium. Even in the suit he wore, you could tell from the way his body filled it out that he was no stranger to the gym; his shaved head and no-nonsense expression told us all that he was the sort of guy who didn't tolerate much bullshit. "Good evening, or rather good morning everyone, we hope that your new year's has been pleasant, and wish you luck in the coming year. This message concerns new policy that has come into effect, as of midnight, 1st January 2022." Everyone began to share nervous glances, racking our brains to think of what this could possibly be about. "A new report from the department of health has revealed damning information about the obesity crisis and a lack of physical education. Our health system has been strained to breaking point by these issues, and it is in the interests of the country to use drastic measures in order to prevent catastrophe. As of today, state-sanctioned gyms will be opening across the country, half for men and half for women. Information obtained from the department of health has allowed us to form a list of those at serious risk of health impacts from unhealthy lifestyles, 70% of the population is on this list. Those on this list will be sent more information about the gyms they have been assigned to, the exercises they are supposed to follow, the times in which they are supposed to attend, and other details. Thank you listening to this broadcast." And with that, the bulletin ended, and we were all left sitting in shock. We could barely form our suprise into words as we talking (or rather shouted) amongst ourselves about this decision. There were some who supported this decision, and others who were outraged at the news, but it was undeniable that most of us would be heading for a world of change. While the next few days offered reprieve as the information was handed out to every person, I soon found myself with a government booklet in my hand. It had two options, either cardio, weightlifting, or a combination of the two. While I was unfamiliar with a lot of the terminology of the weightlifting section, the cardio section made me tired just looking at it. I also received information concerning the gym I was supposed to attend, and the regulations on the gym clothes that were to be worn at this gym. And if I thought I could just use my burnt calories to eat more, the booklet detailed mandatory health inspections that would be happening to ensure that progress was being made. The next day, my programme began. I turned up at the gym at the allocated window of time. The building was huge, and had a sign above that read "Department of Health State Gym, No. 368, Male", men of different shapes and sizes, but none of this skinny, were walking in. There was a constant stream of guys coming in and out, with the ones coming in looking nervous, and ones coming out looking sweaty and exhausted. The entire place was overseen by guys who were clearly ex-army, who now worked for a different branch, with their maroon uniforms and either ripped or athletic physiques. I walked up to the next free desk, with one of the assistants behind it. "Hello sir, name please." "Julian Overton" "I see you here on the list, Mr Overton. Are you here for the cardio programme, the weightlifting programme, or the mixed programme." "Mixed please." I'd chosen mixed as I knew running and other cardio, but hoped the weightlifting could give me some time to breath between. "Very well, that is in the system now. Do you have the recommended clothes for your session today." "Yes." "Excellent, here is your programme" he handed me a table of the activities "and if you'd like to proceed into the changing room over there, put on your exercising clothes, and begin." I did as the man said, and went into the changing room, only to be met by quite a sight. The men who were changing with me were all of considerable size; giant guts, flabby arms, clearly very little physical exercise, and when I looked down at my own body, I saw the exact same thing. As I watched some of the older men with my physique struggle to change their clothes before even beginning to exercise, I realised the reasons behind this new law. As I made my way to the main area, I noticed a man walking in the same direction who had clearly not changed clothes, and was stopped by the guard who was watching people as they came in. "Stop!" I nearly fainted when I thought he was talking to me, but he was addressing the other man. "Those clothes are not appropriate for the gym, and are in violation of the rules." "Oh, I'm sorry. I promise I'll remember some tomorrow, I was just in a rush-" the guard cut him off. "Violations of the clothing rules will not make anyone exempt from their sessions. Please remove the offending items." The man, clearly surprised but with no other option, took off his clothes until he was just stood in his underwear. He was expecting to receive something else to wear, but the guard simply stood to allow him to pass, expecting him to begin his programme. I tried to put the exchange out of my mind as I got started for the first time, and trying not to stare at the other guys in their underwear who had clearly tried to fiendishly break the system. The cardio was brutal, and the weightlifting was hell, but when I left a feeling that I'd never felt before. That one workout hadn't changed much, but the feeling of physical accomplishment was making me feel inches taller and miles more confident. When the next day came, and I was expected at the gym again, I didn't come in with half of the nervousness that I had before. I blasted through my programme a second time, far easier than I had the first. This continued again and again and again, until strolling into the gym was just another part of the day. My eating habits also changed. The junk food felt like poison to me now, as I started to learn the horrors of what I'd been putting into my body. It was one thing when I was a fat tub, but now I had goals to work towards. Now the only things I could eat was vegetables, fruits, and whatever protein sources wouldn't pack on the pounds. As expected, my body began to rapidly change. My giant gut and man tits melted like ice in heat, and soon I was seeing the outlines of muscle poke through the flab. I was waking up with more energy, simple tasks like climbing stairs were now a breeze, and mentally I felt like someone had come in with a cloth and wiped my issues away. Pretty soon, I was itching to go back to the gym, and I was striking up conversations with the assistants there. Eventually, I got talking with an assistant named Eric. He was a beautiful, 6'4 ex-navy guy who had got into bodybuilding to fill the hole in his life left by the navy, and boy did it show. The first thing I noticed about him were his arms, which were mostly uncovered by the uniforms, revealing two colossal mountains of bicep standing high about a thick river of tricep that ran underneath. I also loved his forearms which he left hairy and were covered with striations. We really hit it off, his interests being just as nerdy as mine, and we quickly became friends. I noticed from day one how he was making a peak form in my gym shorts, and how much I loved seeing him running his fingers through his hair as his biceps raised, but I shelved those feelings in fear of jeopardising the friendship. As we both clearly were gym bros, I asked if Eric if he wanted to work out with me. He seemed enthused, but revealed he worked out at another gym that wasn't government sanctioned, and far more centred around weightlifting. I was nervous to go into unfamiliar territory, but as I'd done it before, I agreed agreed. We met up at Eric's gym, his face seeming to light up when he saw me arrive. We went into the changing area, and began talking. As I opened my gym bag, Eric whipped off his shirt, and I saw what was really underneath. His body looked like it was carved out of marble, his shoulders wide enough to carry two other men on them, his pecs like two metal trophies of his physical accomplishment, his back like a winding map of muscle. When he slid off his trousers, I marveled at his trunk legs with lines that marked out each meticulously cared for muscle. I watched as he slid on his gym shorts and shoes, but just as I expected him to pull out a gym shirt, he began loading his stuff into one of the lockers. When I pulled out a gym shirt of my own and put it over my head, he whispered. "Hey, if you want to wear a shirt, that's cool, but most people just choose to let it hang out. It really helps with getting in touch with your body." Against all other expectations, I decided to leave my shirt in the locker. As Eric had described, the gym was wall-to-wall weight lifting equipment, and the cardio machines I used at the other place were gone. I had no choice but to really get stuck into the weight, but I found myself enjoying it. Eric could clearly see the enjoyment on my face, and when we're walking towards the exit, he said "I can see you enjoyed it dude, and I'm glad. I think you'd look hot with some muscle on your bones." "Thanks. It's cool that you can say that about other guys." "Well, maybe it's weird for straight guys, but for guys like me usually don't have a problem." "Wait a minute, are you gay?" "Yeah dude, couldn't you tell." "Fuck no. Clearly us gay guys don't have the gaydars we think we do." "Hold on, you're gay too?" "Ha, if that doesn't just prove my point." Well, as much as we didn't want to jinxe it too early, we knew that this would be the beginning of something else in our relationship. I saw him in a new light, and even more irresistible than I did before. One day, as we were on the bench press station, Eric went for his PR. Just before he did, I learnt over and whispered in his ear. "If you do this, I'll make out with you in the gym restroom. Do you want it?" Eric didn't say a word, just grabbed the bar with his powerful arms, brought it to his chest, and thrust it into the air. In minutes we were rubbing our shirtless bodies against each other, locking lips as we felt each other's abs. Later that month, when I was on the squat station, about to attempt my PR, he leant over and whispered in my ear. "If you do this, I'll fuck your brains out in my bed. Do you want it?" I didn't say a word, just grabbed the bar, slowly dropped down, and back up again. An hour later, we had burst into his apartment, barely able to keep our hands off each other, before he had his dick deep inside me. It was so hot looking in the mirror and seeing two muscled masculine bodies engaged in this erotic act. Eric got me more and more obsessed with bodybuilding, until eventually I was starting to catch up to him, which only made our bedroom activities better. We went on dates where we ordered piles and piles of protein, we would drink our shakes while watching a film and cuddled, all the while he stayed my favourite gym spotter in the world. It was no time at all before we were just two muscle guys, madly in love. One day, my beautiful boy rushed home to tell me that there was a vacancy at the state gym for an assistant. I thought they would never pick me, and there'd just be someone else better, but as I looked at myself in the mirror. However, when I looked in the mirror, a fully formed bodybuilder looked back at me, so I applied. It was tough, there were other candidates of around size there, but the physical exam showed that I was the right man for the job. Soon, me and Eric were working together in our maroon uniforms, helping others achieve their potentials, and I couldn't be happier. Months, even years passed, and we moved in together. Then, when our three year anniversary came around, I took my man on a long hike up to the top of a hill. When we got to the end, our chests uncovered and gleaming with sweat, I got on one knee, buried my face in his six pack, and asked him to marry me. He of course said yes. The night after our wedding day, I got to make a protein-rich breakfast for me and my sleeping groom. When I picked up a letter that had just arrived, I chuckled to myself. It was a questionnaire asking for my opinion on the physical fitness laws. Well because of them I was in the best shape of my life, my mind was clean as a whistle, and most importantly, I'd met the man on my dreams. So I said I was very happy with these government policies, very happy indeed.
  22. Here's part 1 of a 3-part story. If you enjoy it, please consider subscribing to my GrowManGrow Patreon page for more like it: https://www.patreon.com/growmangrow It was 2:00pm on Christmas Day. The decorations were all out, the tree was up, and Alexa was playing a steady stream of holiday songs. Hale Hardy sighed, knowing what was about to happen. Any minute now, his relatives would be arriving at his parent’s house, where he was currently living since he couldn’t yet afford a place of his own. Aunts, uncles, cousins, grandparents, and even some family friends would be showing up for the annual Christmas dinner. The sigh wasn’t for most of them…Hale did enjoy being around his extended family, as they were generally kind and loving and supportive. The sigh was just for one: his cousin Kirk. Hale actually had quite a few cousins, but most were still children ranging from ages 1 to 7 (thanks to his dad being much older than all of his siblings). But he did have one on his mother’s side who was the same age as him, 25, and that was the aforementioned Kirk. They had been close as kids, both had gone to the same high school, and they both came out when they were 18. But during college Kirk had gotten heavy into rugby and lifting weights, and Hale preferred more sedentary activities like reading and video games. They spent less time together, and more importantly, stopped looking so similar. Hale and Kirk still both had brown hair and brown eyes and were 6 feet tall, but Kirk turned into a 220-pound jock and Hale grew into into a 240-pound pear-shaped blob. His job as a McDonald’s Assistant Manager didn’t help…all those burgers ended up right on his belly and ass. Even worse, egged on by his always-trying-to-be-macho teammates, Kirk had turned into a real jerk. He liked to make fun on anyone who didn’t conform to his version of masculinity, and Hale became an easy target. Anytime they were together at family functions, the fat cousin could count on some form of verbal torture from the fit cousin. And today was going to be one of those days, which is why Hale sighed. Soon, the relatives began arriving, and there were lots of friendly hellos, kisses, and hugs all around. Kirk showed up at 2:15 in his typical outfit – tank top and midthigh shorts that showed off his muscular physique – which was possible at Christmastime in always-warm Los Angeles, and eventually made his way over to his favorite target. “Hey, if it isn’t Fail Farty. How they hangin’, bud?” Kirk asked as he nut-tapped Hale. Hale had been standing by the snack table and was about to stuff a handful of cookies into his mouth when Kirk showed up. He attempted to back up to avoid the blow, but ended up tripping on the table leg, dropping the cookies, and falling to the floor. This got a huge laugh from Kirk, of course, who pretended that he was not the cause of the misfortune. “You gotta be more careful, Fail. You might cause an earthquake when that giant butt of yours hits the ground.” He wanted to respond with an insult, but Hale couldn’t think of one as he stared up at his very fit and very tan cousin, so he just played along as usual. “You’re right, Kirk.” “I always am,” Kirk responded with a smile, not bothering to help Hale up. He then pointed to the broken cookies on the floor with his left hand and pulled up the bottom of his tank top with his right hand to reveal his shredded abs. “You know, if you keep eatin’ all the shit, you’re just gonna keep getting fatter. You’ll never have abs like these.” Hale wished it had been colder and he could have worn a sweater to cover up, but the 90-degree weather had forced him to wear a t-shirt to keep from sweating all day. Unfortunately, the shirt he had picked was a little too small (it had fit until he gained so much weight recently), and the outline of his pudgy belly and saggy pecs were quite evident, especially once they started quivering as he stood up. “Maybe that’s not important to me, Kirk. Maybe I don’t want a perfect body.” “Bullshit, man,” said Kirk, now flexing his softball-sized biceps right in front of his cousin’s chubby face. “Every guy wants a body like mine. Men crave big muscles. Especially gay men. We want them more than anything. It’s in our DNA. I know you secretly envy me, Fail, just like every other fatty and wimp around. Can you honestly say you would rather look like you instead of me?” “Um, I guess not.” It was true; Hale would have given anything at that moment to look as good as his cousin. Even though he was rotten on the inside, Kirk’s outside positively glowed with its perfectly sculpted muscles. “Exactly. This body has gotten me everything I need…a great job, great friends, and sex with 5 different studs this week. How many times has your fat ass scored lately?” asked Kirk. Hale hung his head. “Well…not at all.” Kirk laughed and pulled up the bottom of Hale’s shirt, just as he did his own a few moments earlier, and grabbed a handful of the jiggly flab resting there. “It’s probably because the guys can’t find your cock under all this lard.” Thankfully, Kirk didn’t wait around any longer, as he got pulled into a conversation with another set of relatives. Hale, frustrated at not knowing how to stand up to his cousin (or not having the guts to just do so), decided he was going to head outside away from everyone for some alone time. He grabbed two more cookies from the table, waddled to the front door, and opened it, only to find his neighbor, Don, standing on the porch. “Um, hi. Merry Christmas, Don. Is our party bothering you?” “Merry Christmas, Hale, and no, you’re not bothering us. The reason I came over here is because I found this strange object out on the sidewalk, and I thought it might be yours. Or one of your relatives.” Don showed Hale the item he had found. It looked like a small thin vase, was jade in color, and although it appeared like it might be delicate, it was rather rigid and sturdy when held. The top (or perhaps the bottom) was bejeweled and button-shaped, and although it looked like a lid or a stopper, Don said had been unable to remove it to open the item. "Curious little thing, ain't it?" asked Don. "Do you know what it is?" Hale looked over the vase-like object and shook his head. "No, I have seen it before. But I’ll ask around to see if it belongs to one of my family members.” Don thanked Hale, and then headed back home. Hale went back inside and was going to start asking everyone, but he saw Kirk again and went to his room for a while instead. He set the object down on his bed and soon forgot about it. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Thankfully, the family get-together ended a few hours later and Hale managed to avoid Kirk the rest of the time. He helped his parents to clean up the house, and then retreated back to his bedroom. He didn’t see the vase he had put on the bed earlier, and when he flopped down from exhaustion, it was crushed under the weight of his belly. “Fuck,” Hale said as he remembered the vase. He rolled over to see it was broken in several pieces and emitting a wisp of smoke. The smoke swirled up into the air, hovered over the bed for a few seconds, and then formed an image of a powerful-looking man…not solid, more like a reflection. Hale heard a voice say, "Thank you for releasing me. What is your command?" He wasn't sure how to respond, so he just stared at the man in the image for about 10 seconds before saying anything. "Um, are you asking if I want to make a wish?" "No, I do not have exactly that kind of power. My command must take the form of a curse, not a wish. Tell me who you would like to curse, and to which type of curse you would like to subject them." Hale was very confused, thinking it might be some sort of weird prank he had stumbled into. "Um, that's OK, I don't need to curse anybody today, mister." Suddenly, Hale began to feel pain throbbing across his chest and radiating into his flabby arms. "Silly mortal," said the image. "You either must curse someone right now, or you will suffer the consequences." "Consequences?" asked Hale, as his whole body started to shake. "Like this pain?" The man shook his head. "Much worse." Hale was trying to think of what to say when he heard recalled what Kirk had said to him earlier in the day: “Men crave big muscles. Especially gay men. We want them more than anything.” The pain began to grow inside of Hale and the shaking became much worse, as if he was being torn apart from the inside. He then spoke to the mysterious image, "OK, I curse Kirk...and I want to always be more muscular and stronger than him, no matter how big he gets." The apparition nodded. "So you have spoken, so it shall be done!" And then, just as quickly as he appeared, the mysterious man dissolved back into a few wisps of smoke, and then floated away Hale sat on his bed stunned, wondering what would happen next.
  23. It had been a very hectic day, but it was soon coming to a close. Moving from the university town where my lab was located to a big city, doing the paperwork, getting everything in the building, more paperwork, directing the movers, more paperwork, worrying about the opening day, and finalising the paperwork. But, the last piece of equipment (a rack of dumbbells, in cast you were wondering) had been hauled up the stairs, and the last document had been signed. The people who worked on this collaborative effort all left, leaving me alone with my brand new gym. I’d been laughing to myself all day when the movers stopped to comment on my business model. “This place seems a bit remote, I wouldn’t know where to find it.” “Are you advertising this place?” “Maybe I’ll get a membership, my misses thinks I’m packing in the pounds” Oh how innocent they were, none of them new the extent of my true intentions with this place, but that was kind of the idea. They were correct that there was no sign outside of advertising that told a soul that this place was a gym, or any way that the average Joe off the street could discover it, but that was the general idea. I walked through the gym area, marvelling at the amount of weightlifting stations I’d managed to pack into such a small space, and the array of weights that accompanied them. I peeped inside the men’s changing room, and fantasised about the men who would soon fill it. I also peeped into the women’s changing room, but only for a quick chuckle to myself. The only other place was the reception area and my cramped office in the back, where I had already set up my device. It stood proud in the middle of the room and looked like something right out of the future, which in a way it was. I checked the message I’d already coded, and sure enough it was ready. “If you want to be big, to be powerful, want muscle, and love muscle, come closer, come to the fourth floor.” I turned the device to its most powerful setting, and waited for my first client. In fact, my first client would walk down the street that day. I’d conveniently placed my gym near the local gay bars and the general gay scene, so it was only a matter of time before someone to my liking would stroll past. Samuel was on his way to drink away his sorrow at his local place, and maybe shack up with someone. His job was a miserable slog through hours of bullshit that he only had the slightest grasp on, and the rest of his life was suffering. His mid section looked as if it has been inflated by a bicycle pump, and he began to get out of breath just walking to the nearest fast food restaurant, which was a trip he often made. While there were guys willing to get with someone of his disappointing build, few were the guys he dreamt of, the muscle guys. They were all interested in others like them, the ones who looked like they lived in the gym; but Samuel wanted to be like them, and to have them. As he walked from his work, still dressed in the suit that barely contained his swinging belly, he started to feel strange, but in a good way. His cluttered mind cleared of all the bad things rattling around, and he felt both a sense of calm, as well as a magnetic pull towards the building to his right. He wasn’t sure why, but he’d never seen what was up there, and needed to find out. He heaved himself up the stairs, stopping at the forth floor, and pushed against the unmarked door into whatever was behind it. When he came barrelling through the door, I was stood there waiting for him. Seconds before he entered, I’d switched to the second message on the device, knowing the first had done its job. “You want to be big, you want muscle. This gym is doing it. Don’t question, just lift, eat right, and lift.” He looked around, a little confused, and finding no other source of information, approached my desk. “He-hello, um, I know this is a strange question, but what is this place, I’ve never noticed it before?” “It’s a gym, Mr...” “Sam. Well that’s my first name.” “Nice to meet you Sam. We’ve just opened this morning, and you’re the first to come through our door. If you’d like to look over our membership options, I’d be happy to make you our first client.” “Oh I see, well it sounds great.” Brilliant, the second message was taking hold. This guy looked like he’d barely walked into a gym in his life, yet he was already signing on. He looked over the memberships, but I could tell he’d already made up his mind. He bought a month’s membership, and left, promising to come tomorrow morning. I didn’t need a promise, I knew he would. When I opened up the place the next day, it was scarcely twenty minutes before Sam came through the door. He was clearly nervous, but had a gym bag over his shoulder. He said hello to me, and went into the changing room. The walls were covered with pictures of muscled bodybuilders, and even a couple of morphed ones beyond human potential. They all turned Sam on, but he thought better than trying to jerk off there. He began to pull a shirt out of his gym bag, but saw a sign displayed prominently on the wall. “For hygiene purposes, we ask all our male clients to exercise without upper-body clothing.” Sam slid the shirt back, and left the room with the air on his bare chest. When he walked into the gym area, I’d already switched to the third message that provided instructions on how to perform the main lifts. I watched him like a hawk as he flawlessly performed a bench press set, then another, and another, and another. He moved on to another exercise, and another, and another, and another. Soon multiple hours had passed; sweat was running down Sam’s uncovered upper body, but he was still desperate to keep going. As the months passed, Sam became morphed into the very definition of a “gym bro”. He was eating like a train, but if was all beans, lentils, of whatever protein he could get his hands on. The idea of eating fast food seemed like swallowing a live rat, and his belly soon vanished until he had a slight gut protruding. Despite his rapid weight loss, the muscle mass kept on coming. I was shocked at his increasing size that didn’t seem to have an end; the weights he put on the bar climbed higher and higher. Also, he always had a story of the latest guy he’d taken to bed, often with pictures of guys with bulging muscles to accompany them. One day, I saw the true change in him. His shoulders looked like they’d almost doubled in width thanks to the many exercises and the lack of fat below them, and the seemed to crown the pecs that had began to form a gorgeous shelf above the last whimpers of a gut (which I knew had chiseled and beneath). I don’t know what about that day had told me that the experiment was a success, but my pilot trial had gone without a hitch, and it was time to expand the operation. “Sam, can I ask you something?” “Go ahead dude.” Sam replied, his voice seeming much deeper than when we met, possibly from some bodily change, or his new confidence. “You involve yourself with a lot of guys who are into fitness. I don’t want to put you on the spot, but it would be great if we could drum up some business around here.” “Sure thing bro. I’ve got guys that would put my progress to shame, and they’re constantly looking for a place with a lot of lifters.” He was nice to consider my request so thoughtfully, but the machine was giving him another message. “Get ones like you used to be. Convert the hopeless. Make them into gay adonises like you.” And he did. Soon, a guy called Blake was walking sheepishly up my steps. His thin physique was a product of years of neglect, and it was thanks to his dislike of food that he wasn’t as fat as a planet. But the messages guided him along, and he soon found himself shirtless and heaving weights in my place. Then another called Peter, who was too nervous to step foot in a gym, but laughed along with his bros and flexed for them after some conditioning. Then Bertrand, and Viraj, and Michael, and Paul, and Rohaan, and Julien, and another Michael, and so on. Soon, my gym was stocked full of beautiful adonises. They were all as shirtless as swimmers, showing their chiseled bodies on display, and I suspect I didn’t need the rule to get them to do it. Their shoulders were so broad they could barely walk around the place without bumping into the others, their pecs were striking and big enough to bounce with considerable force (which they loved to do), their arms showed mountains of muscle that rose into beautiful peaks when they checked their progress in front of the mirror, their legs forced them to waddle and their asses strained the largest jeans. In total, they were perfect. But the best part was the lust for each other that they soon discovered. I’d morphed their interests had always been towards the muscular, but I’d changed them to accept the biggest guys, and accept little less. This, combined with their rising testosterone, meant they could barely perform a session without slinking off to the back. They hammered away at each other which such ferocity, and I loved it when it became a battle of strength for who could take the most. They wouldn’t give two shits when I’d sit in on their sessions, and watched their muscles collide and stick together from the beads of sweat that rolled down the many crevices of their new bodies. My experiment had worked better than I could have ever expected, but I wanted more. The device could be scaled up, and so could the results of my clients. Of course, their progress was less than natural, a fact they would of learnt if they’d only stopped to consider why the liquid in the water cooler seemed to have such an odd taste, not that they would question it. This was only the beginning.
  24. Amul

    Making a Muscle Cow 1 and 2

    This story was previously posted on a different site. I consider the first two parts to contain a complete story, albeit a story which is open for future chapters. This story is both gay and kinky, if the tags didn't already indicate. So no unpleasant surprises, I hope. Just good ones. I would love to hear feedback about what worked, didn't work, and what can be improved for future chapters. I have received many wonderful suggestions for things to include in future chapters, but these types of suggestions are also appreciated. Part 1: Muscle Cop at the Doctor’s Office Officer Cody O’Connor inhaled sharply as he entered the station through the staff entrance; the rich musky smell coming out of the locker room as he passed by it always gave him a little jolt to start the day. He didn’t think anything was off about that, of course he’d heard the phrase “stinks like a locker room” all his life but to him, locker rooms stank in a good way and many of his best memories revolved around activities that started and ended in them. Before he’d joined the police force that had always been sports and later the gym, and these days it was the gym and work. O’Connor was certainly no stranger to the gym; he prided himself on being the biggest man in the station house. It seemed like he was gaining some competition now though. He appraised officers Thompson and Kowalski as he passed by the break room on his way to the patrol room. Both men seemed to have blown up in recent weeks, with large chests straining their patrol uniforms. He gave them a friendly nod as he passed. Thompson nodded back curtly, his eyes expressionless. Kowalski didn’t react to him at all. The interaction felt odd, sending a little chill down O’Connor’s spine. He quickly shook the sensation off and gave himself a last minute once over before heading into the patrol room. His dark blue uniform shirt stretched across his meaty chest “need to work on my pecs though” O’Connor said to himself, an image of Thompson and Kowalski’s prominent pectorals immediately intruding into his self-reflection. Massive arms dusted with blonde hair completely filled out the short sleeves, he lifted an arm to check his flexed bicep “thank God for stretch fabric” he joked quietly before continuing downwards. His trousers clung to his huge quads and prominent ass, any bigger and he’d need to start getting his pants custom made “which would totally be worth it” he continued to comment to himself as he gave his bulge a little check. Everything is in order; I’m still the biggest and everyone knows it; he concluded his vain daily ritual with an unspoken affirmation. As he entered the patrol room, O’Connor smiled at the shift supervisor Serenda, a salty officer of inscrutable age who had long since passed the point of going out on patrols himself. “Officer O’Connor, reporting for duty.” “Done admiring yourself in the mirror so soon?” Serenda grinned, but before O’Connor could retort he continued. “You’re not going out today, the chief wants to see you, said something about medical. I wouldn’t keep him waiting.” Serenda gestured back out the door the way O’Connor had come in. The tone of the second statement didn’t leave room for argument. Turning to leave, O’Connor bumped chest first into Chief Gutierrez. Although the chief wasn’t as bulky as O’Connor, the man was still a wall of muscle and didn’t budge an inch when slammed into. He brought his hand down on O’Connor’s shoulder and held him back several inches while steadying him from the collision. His hand tightened almost possessively for a moment, and O’Connor was flustered – a surge of unfamiliar feelings flooded him, catching him off guard. The chief’s musk was palpable in his nose and he kept blinking trying to regain his composure. “Entirely my fault, you alright there, O’Connor?” the taller man said. “I’m fine. I mean, sorry, chief. Uh.” O’Connor wasn’t quite sure what to say, or what he was feeling, and the chief still had his hand on his shoulder, which must account for the odd feeling he had in his chest though he couldn’t quite explain what the feeling was and he’d have denied it if asked. The pungent odor that had come off the chief seemed to cling to the inside of his nostrils. It was acrid, like dried sweat, but had a woody undertone that almost smelled like cologne. He wanted to smell more of it and suddenly had to suppress an urge to force his head back onto the chief’s chest. Where did that thought come from? He wondered, but was interrupted. “I was on my way to get you, O’Connor. As you know, everyone has to have a medical screening done for the new healthcare provider and it’s your turn today, I’m taking you.” Chief Gutierrez gave a friendly smile as he maneuvered to O’Connor’s side and gently began moving him forward without relaxing his grip. As he marched O’Connor back out to the staff entrance, the blonde-haired officer caught another glimpse of Thompson and Kowalski who seemed to be watching him intently. Kowalski had an ugly smirk on his face that sent another chill down his spine. “You alright there, O’Connor?” Gutierrez must have sensed the sudden discomfort in his muscular charge. He shifted the position of his hand, pulling O’Connor’s body into his. The shorter, more muscled O’Connor accidentally found his head pulled into the chief’s chest and as he began to pull back he settled into Gutierrez’s armpit, inhaling deeply. “Yeah, get a good whiff.” Gutierrez murmured softly as he gently massaged the back of O’Connor’s neck before pulling him away and renewing their march to the parking lot. “Uh, s-sorry, chief. Sorry.” O’Connor slurred, his head felt foggy and it took all his concentration to keep walking in a straight line. The chief said nothing, physically guiding O’Connor out to a police vehicle and helping him into the passenger seat. As he reached across his young officer’s body to buckle him in, he allowed his armpit to press against his face, and when he saw that O’Connor was too out of it to react or even register what was happening to him, he firmly held it there for a full minute before fastening the safety buckle and pulling himself back out of the car. Rounding the car, he entered through the driver’s side and settled cautiously into his seat, wincing slightly as he felt the intruding presence in his anus making itself known when it pressed against the seat. He glanced over at the muscled stud of a cop that was officer O’Connor and made no effort to hide his smile. The hunky blonde officer was fast asleep in his seat, a thin trickle of drool leaking from his mouth. Chief Gutierrez leaned over and gently wiped the spittle off O’Connor’s mouth with his thumb and then playfully ruffled his blonde hair. “Just sit tight, big guy. We’ll be with the Doctor in no time and he’ll get you all set up.” Chief Gutierrez continued to smile as he pulled out of the parking lot and began the short drive to the clinic. He absent-mindedly rubbed at his sore pectoral muscles and let his mind wander just a bit. Sore muscles and the thick buttplug he was being forced to wear were mere physical annoyances. As he glanced again at the sleeping face of Cody O’Connor though, he began to at least feel confident that the Doctor had been honest. Everything he had promised so far had been true. Gutierrez felt younger and stronger than he had in years. His musk had enraptured Officer O’Connor, easily overpowering him and getting him out of the station with no questions. He was sure that everything he’d been told would be coming true, and that was why he felt a growing feeling of dread that seemed to drum at the base of his skull, pounding silently in time with the throbbing in his tender pecs. A few minutes before pulling into the parking lot of the non-descript building that housed the clinic, Gutierrez sent a text message announcing his arrival “with package”. An orderly moved out of the clinic and headed towards his vehicle, pushing a wheelchair, obviously expecting the need to move the unconscious O’Connor. The stocky orderly looked every bit the part. Clad in a short sleeved shirt, trousers that stretched across bulky thighs, belt, shoes – all white – the grim-faced man was silent as he helped Gutierrez lift the heavy body of Officer O’Connor into the wheelchair. The orderly pushed the wheelchair while Gutierrez walked up to the clinic and held the door for him. As the chair bumped across the entrance, O’Connor moaned softly. “Should I get him with this again?” Gutierrez raised his arm slightly indicating his armpit, trying to be helpful. “No. The Doctor wants him awake. The patient is going to agree to the procedure voluntarily.” The orderly replied. Gutierrez was taken aback by this and looked about to argue, but suddenly he sucked in a deep breath, straightened to his full height, and nodded at the man in white. The two men accompanied the slowly rousing O’Connor into the procedure room and parked him next to the medical bed. O’Connor slowly came to his senses. He was sitting in a chair, in what looked like a large exam room. Trying to shake the fogginess from his head he saw that Chief Gutierrez was standing there staring intently at him. His nostrils twitched when he noticed the Chief, and he moved to get up. “Don’t try to stand just now, O’Connor, at least let the Doctor have a look at you first. You look a bit out of it.” Gutierrez spoke soothingly as he nodded for his officer to remain seated. He gestured to the man standing to his right. O’Connor had been so focused on the Chief that he hadn’t even noticed there were other people in the room. The man that Gutierrez had introduced as the Doctor was a tall, broad-shouldered man of middle years, with intelligent looking eyes, a clean lab coat, and a smiling face. O’Connor also took note of a third man, who looked to be some sort of beefy nurse or medical assistant, also wearing white but without a lab coat. “I think Officer O’Connor is fully awake and aware, aren’t you now?” the Doctor inquired. Seeing the nod in return he carried on; “Let’s not waste any time then, you can disrobe here and put on this medical gown. The sooner you get undressed the sooner you can get checked out.” The Doctor motioned to his assistant who offered O’Connor a short exam garment that was meant to tie in the back, but O’Connor could tell instantly that it was much too small for his massive frame and would leave his entire backside exposed. Even worse, all three men were now staring at him, making it clear that they expected him to strip in full view of them. “Go ahead, officer.” Gutierrez met his eyes squarely and nodded at him to proceed. O’Connor felt himself flush with embarrassment and wanted to protest, but everyone was treating this like it was so completely normal and he felt a part of him not wanting to appear to be the odd man out. Another part of him strongly just wanted to do it because Chief Gutierrez told him to. He felt his nose twitch at this and inhaled sharply. Finally he stood and began to remove his patrol uniform. When he took off his shirt he found the assistant in white taking it from him, so he proceeded to his shoes, and then his pants, passing each article to the medical assistant in turn. He stopped when he was down to his boxer briefs and socks, hesitating. Gutierrez coughed, getting his attention. One look from the Chief and his underclothes came off, the assistant quickly spiriting his clothing away. O’Connor struggled to get the absurd exam gown over his bulky arms while the three men continued to stare at him. When he finally managed to get it on, he began to struggle in an attempt to tie it closed. Humiliatingly, the assistant stepped in and took the two laces from his hands, tying it for him. The exam gown barely reached down below his genitals and left his back and buttocks totally exposed. “Well now that you’re ready, I will proceed with the physical exam.” The Doctor lightly spoke as he stepped towards O’Connor wielding a stethoscope. O’Connor tried to allow himself to zone out a little as the Doctor began what seemed to be a normal physical exam. The only thing making it weird was the extra observers, but the hunky blonde cop tried to just put that out his mind and avoid meeting the Chief’s gaze, who was still staring intently. “Please face the foot of the bed and lay your chest on it.” The Doctor was snapping on a fresh pair of gloves and O’Connor gulped. He knew what was about to happen, but wasn’t he too young for this? He’d never had his prostate examined. He’d never had anything inserted into his rectum for that matter. Having it done in front of the Chief of all people was too much. He started to protest but again, his complaints died in his throat when the Chief met his gaze and nodded for him to comply with the Doctor. Some part of him simply demanded that he do what Chief Gutierrez wanted, and what really confused him was how good it felt when he gave in and obeyed the man. A palpable feeling of relief washed over him as he turned and laid the upper half of his body on the medical bed, even knowing that he was exposing his backside to three other men. Even knowing that he was about to be penetrated in full view of them. He was completely relaxed as the Doctor inserted a lubricated finger into his anus and began to press against the wall of his rectum. “The prostate gland is located on the front of the rectum, below the bladder and surrounds the urethra.” The Doctor explained as he probed, giving an impromptu anatomy lecture. “It produces the liquid component of male ejaculate. Manual palpation should produce a clear discharge from the penis.” O’Connor didn’t think this much palpation was necessary but the Doctor wasn’t letting up. Having located the spot inside him, he began to apply firm pressure to it, stroking back and forth. It took all of O’Connor’s concentration not to verbalize the feelings of pleasure that were surging inside him now. Still it didn’t stop; the pressure and friction continued and O’Connor felt a heat building inside him. He finally couldn’t contain himself and began to moan softly, helpless before the intense sensation. “Yes, very good; the physical response is exactly as anticipated.” The Doctor had finally stopped rubbing him and pulled back his finger. He seemed pleased, but O’Connor didn’t understand why and what was worse is that he knew he was sporting an erection. He could feel his penis, wet and stiff, poking into the foot of the bed. He was mortified and afraid to move. But what came next made the humiliation so much worse. “Please lay fully on the bed now, on your back. I need to check your abdominals.” The Doctor ordered O’Connor, as if he didn’t understand why this was totally impossible at this moment. The blonde cop worked his jaw; he knew he needed to say something, to make some excuse, to buy some time. “Your erection is normal and expected, it’s nothing to be ashamed of and I am a doctor after all. Just lay down on the bed, Officer O’Connor.” O’Connor felt the gazes of all three men on him from behind. Although he was red-faced and humiliated, he had little choice but to comply. He tried to cover his groin with his hands at first, but finally gave up. He had to move his hands to get up onto the bed, and once he was lying down the Doctor repositioned his hands to his sides, spoiling the attempt at modesty. O’Connor’s penis stood at full attention, all four inches of it pushing up the bottom of the too-small exam gown, with his massive thighs straining the skirt of the gown, he knew he was on full display to the room. “All of the candidate’s physical parameters indicate a perfect fit for the ancillary enhancement procedure, you’ve chosen well, Chief.” The Doctor said to Gutierrez. O’Connor looked at the Chief, his mouth open. He didn’t understand what these two men were talking about; an “enhancement procedure”? This was supposed to be a physical. His eyes continued to move between the Doctor and the Chief, questioning them even as words failed to come to him to express his misgivings. The Doctor was the one to finally break the silence, while Chief Gutierrez refused to meet O’Connor’s gaze. “The physical exam was only to establish that you are a good candidate for the procedure that’s been planned for you to undergo. You probably already noticed that your colleagues who have been to see me have been looking more fit and muscular, yes?” O’Connor instantly thought back to Thompson and Kowalski from this morning, and how he’d started to feel threatened by their gains. Now that he was looking straight at the Chief – still refusing to look him in the eye – he felt stupid for not noticing the changes in Gutierrez until now. “So, steroids? I’m not exactly a stranger to gear.” O’Connor offered. “It’s more extensive than that, officer; and the Doctor wants your consent before he proceeds.” Chief Gutierrez finally spoke but wouldn’t quite look O’Connor in the eye, and why was he being so vague? He wasn’t afraid of a little muscle enhancement, he’d welcome it in fact. And that wouldn’t surprise anyone who had known him for any length of time. Cody O’Connor was a “juicy” bodybuilder, and while he didn’t brag about it, it was immediately obvious to anyone familiar with weightlifting that he hadn’t come by all his muscles naturally. The Doctor took back over the conversation. “Yes, I will need you to fully consent to the procedure. We’ll be handling the first set of injections today – and it is an extensive series, but nothing you can’t handle. Once we begin though, you’re committed to the entire procedure. We won’t be able to abort the process mid-way.” The Doctor put a clear emphasis on that last part, but O’Connor barely listened and didn’t care. This was all beginning to sound like some sort of super soldier program and his imagination was threatening to run away with him. His hunger for growth was insatiable, and any drugs that promised to make him a true muscle freak were too appealing to pass up. He was ready to sign up for anything the Doctor was pushing, and the strange reticence of Chief Gutierrez was barely a shadow on his mind. Hadn’t the Chief already started the Doctor’s procedure anyway? Yes, O’Connor had made up his mind and he eagerly interrupted to signal his enthusiastic consent before the Doctor could start droning on again. “So eager? Well let me assure you, you are going to be happy with the results even if the procedure itself is a bit uncomfortable. The Doctor smiled at O’Connor as he quietly signaled his assistant. The orderly and Chief Gutierrez immediately moved to either side of the bed and took one of O’Connor’s arms firmly. The two muscular men worked from both sides, each secured one wrist into a heavy restraint. Solid brown leather, white padding, and shiny steel hardware locked his hands down and to the bed on his sides. They moved immediately to his ankles and began conducting the same set of operations on his ankles. “Wait a minute, is this necessary?” O’Connor started to test against his wrist restraints, which held firm. “Relax, O’Connor, just lay back. This is part of the procedure. You’ll get used to the restraints in no time.” Chief Gutierrez was looking directly into O’Connor’s eyes now, though he’d been avoiding it before. He was flushed with excitement but somehow his voice and the instructions he was giving were impossible for O’Connor to disobey. He found himself laying back, his head resting on the small flat pillow. His body relaxed, no longer pulling at his wrist restraints. He made no movement to resist as the orderly wielded a pair of blunt-nosed medical scissors and with a few small snips his sad little exam gown was pulled away leaving the full glory of O’Connor’s powerfully muscled body on display. All three observers took in the sight of the blonde-haired muscleman reclined on the bed in front of them. Chief Gutierrez was still flushed, his breathing heavy. He pawed at his crotch and turned to the Doctor. In a surprisingly submissive but urgent tone he said; “Doctor, I can’t wait any longer. I need to be milked… please.” This statement brought O’Connor’s head off the bed, staring at Gutierrez in disbelief. The Doctor smiled at Chief Gutierrez, not in the least bit surprised or offended by his request. He turned to O’Connor giving him a small wink. “That sounds like an excellent idea. We’ll do it right here. No reason that Officer O’Connor shouldn’t get the full picture of what he’s signed up for.” The Doctor signaled to his orderly with a nod of his head. Part 2: Muscle Cop to Muscle Cow Hearing the Doctor’s words, O’Connor felt the first cold stirring of fear in his gut. Realization crept into his mind that everything he’d seen and felt up to this point had been sexually charged – not just for him, but for Gutierrez and the Doctor, hell, probably for the medical assistant too. O’Connor had always been a little averse to sex, he mostly got off on his own body and how people reacted to it – and yes, that included men. He didn’t really consider himself gay or even bisexual, but he liked the attention that his muscular physique garnered from men. Now, in his helpless position cuffed to the bed, completely naked and with his little cock standing straight at attention, Cody O’Connor was forced to confront the fact that all eyes were on another man, Chief Gutierrez. All eyes including his – and he realized that he was aroused by the sight of Gutierrez, powerful but needy, invisible waves of that impossibly masculine musk rolling off him and tickling O’Connor’s nose. “Chief, what’s going on?” O’Connor managed – but was not answered. Chief Gutierrez met the eyes of his bound officer for a moment, his dark eyes glinted with want but his expression was inscrutable. The stern-faced orderly wheeled a piece of equipment into O’Connor’s line of sight. He saw it was a rigid steel frame shaped like an arch; wrist restrains much like the ones holding him to the bed dangled from the top of the arch, swaying gently. “Go ahead and disrobe now, Chief.” The Doctor said to Gutierrez. Responding to the Doctor’s requests eagerly, Gutierrez did exactly that; removing each article of clothing and handing them to the assistant. When he pulled off his undershirt, O’Connor was shocked by the sight of his superior officer’s chest. Of course, he had known that the Chief had been filling out – and he’d recently learned about the special enhancements that he was on. He was unprepared for the swollen muscle tits that hung from Gutierrez. His pectoral muscles jutted out of his chest and hung like a shelf – two fat slabs of beef with swollen nipples pointing downward. Gutierrez reached up to massage his swollen pecs, but the medical assistant gently pulled his hand away while shaking his head no. With a hand on his lower back, the assistant encouraged the Chief to step up onto the rack, which he did and lifted his arms up to grab the arch. In this way, O’Connor saw that the Chief was spread-eagled – his arms overhead and his feet shoulder width apart, ready to be secured to the steel frame. Cody watched from the bed, his neck straining to give him a clear view as the men in white strapped Gutierrez into the frame by his wrists. The Doctor shifted his attention downward and began sliding Gutierrez's jockstrap down. It hung up for a moment and then it was free and off his legs. The assistant started locking his patient's ankles into the frame. The Doctor turned now, his body obscuring Cody's view of the Chief. "Prime bull pheromones here, we wouldn't want this to go to waste." He approached the bed and Cody couldn't read his intent, didn't understand what the Doctor was talking about- but his horniness was now cut with apprehension. He started to shake his head and offer up a protest. The Doctor ignored him and placed the pouch of the ripe jock over the Officer's nose and mouth, looping the waistband behind his head like a soft, rank gag. The jockstrap wasn't much of a real gag, but as Cody opened his mouth to shout at the Doctor over this mistreatment, his head exploded. The force of the Chief's stink in that jock - a combination of sweat, pheromones, and the copious pre that Chief had been leaking overloaded Cody's poor brain causing him to blank out completely for a moment. When he started to recover, he could only inhale deeply which just made him blank out again. Caught in a vicious cycle, Officer O'Connor could only huff on the stinking jock in dumb, drooling desperation while deep moans escaped his lips and his little cock jerked and twitched frantically. Wrists pulled futilely against restraints in a mindless effort to touch an aching cock while a small river of prostate fluid was making its way down said cock and over the grooves of his Adonis belt. The Doctor chuckled wickedly. "You and Gutierrez are made for each other, boy. His scent only has that effect on you. Best you get used to it." Cody could barely hear the Doctor's words his mind was so foggy. He managed to pick his head up and now that his line of sight was clear he could at last see Chief Gutierrez in his full glory. The Chief was also painfully erect but his cock defied belief. Cody's eyes widened in shock at seeing it. He at once felt a pulse of lust and desire that shot straight to his tortuously unattended little erection and at once, a sense of deep inadequacy. To say he didn't measure up in that department to Gutierrez was a phenomenal understatement. Even still he felt a deep yearning, and as he looked up and made eye contact with the Chief, he could swear he saw that same desire reflected back at him. Did Chief Gutierrez... want him? Cody tried to shake that thought from his head but only succeeded in blasting himself with another wave of the Chief's potent musk. He realized in shame that his mouth had opened, and he was tonguing the inside of Chief's very well-used athletic supporter. Struggling was only making this worse, and Officer O'Connor finally resigned to lay back and let this happen - whatever this was, he knew there was no getting off this ride, and he wasn't sure he even wanted to. The medical assistant was rubbing the hairy flanks of the Chief in admiration when the Doctor returned his attention to the spread-eagled senior cop. "Let's get you some relief, my big, beautiful bull." He said. "But first, open wide." The Doctor lifted an intimidating rubber penis gag towards Gutierrez, who tried to shift his head away, balking. "Now now, Chief Gutierrez you know my policy on this. Plugged at both ends for all treatments. It's... medically necessary. Now open!" The Doctor inserted the rubber cock in the Chief's mouth as he relented and opened wide, strapping it in place behind his head. "That's a good bull!" The Doctor patted Gutierrez's cheek then moved behind the standing rack. "And how are we doing back here today, hmm?" The Doctor inquired, grabbing the base of the buttplug lodged in his patient's rectum and gently twisting it. Chief Gutierrez bucked in his restraints at the unexpected stimulation. "Oh, I do think we're overdue for an upgrade, please fetch me a #9." He said to his assistant. The Doctor continued to twist the plug while slowly withdrawing it from the Chief's hole. He braced one hand on Gutierrez's hip while easing the plug out with an audible pop. Sweat poured from Gutierrez's naked body while his club-like bull cock flexed and leaked onto the floor. With the arrival of the requested "upgrade" the Doctor began to steadily insert the larger plug into his patient which caused the Chief to moan into his gag and struggle against his restraints. The Doctor delivered a stinging slap to the Chief's backside which quieted him. Before long the plug was firmly seated in Gutierrez's hole, for his part, the Chief was now wild-eyed, sweaty, with his nostrils flaring as he struggled with the intense sensations of his stretched holes and hopeless restraints. As the Doctor finished plugging Chief Gutierrez's ass, the medical assistant wheeled a large pump apparatus with an impressive array of tubes adorning it up to the rack. Each man took one of the tube-affixed plastic cylinders and held them up to one of Gutierrez's engorged muscletits. The Doctor flipped a switch on the pump which quietly hummed to life. As the machine softly pumped, each of the clear plastic tubes pulsed rhythmically. Chief Gutierrez began grunting softly into his gag with each pulsation, his eyes shut tightly against the sensation while his muscled torso tightened and expanded in time with his labored breaths. Officer O'Connor had overcome his jockstrap-induced stupor enough to pick his head up again and watched the cylinders jerk hypnotically. After a few minutes the grunting that Chief Gutierrez was making increased in intensity and volume. He was afraid his superior was about to have a stroke, his reaction to the treatment was that intense. Finally, Gutierrez roared into the thick penis gag and his eyes shot open. O'Connor could see a white liquid filling the cylinders hooked up to the Chief's nipples. Each time the pump made the cylinders flex against those meaty tits, Gutierrez's nipples were firing milk into them! This milking was captivating to the two men clad in white as they looked on, clearly enjoying the sight and occasionally rubbing their cocks through their trousers. After another minute the sensation must have pushed Chief over the edge because he released a muffled cry from his mouth as an immensely powerful orgasm wracked his body and his already jerking cock sprayed an impressive load of cum across the room. "What the fuck?" O'Connor shouted in alarm, as the sight he was witnessing finally became real to him. Suddenly all the attention was back on him, and Officer O'Connor felt a surge of fear at his vulnerable state. He thought he was getting a steroid treatment, but this doctor was clearly demented- some sort of sex freak, and why in God's name was his cock still so hard? It was almost too much for the young cop to take. "That was terribly rude of me, Officer O'Connor." The Doctor apologized, stepping towards Cody. "I should have gotten you properly plugged and gagged before we proceeded with this, it helps patients with the stress, you see." He added, unhelpfully. "Grab a #6 plug, would you please?" The Doctor said quietly to his assistant. "And use plenty of that fresh semen to lube it up, we don't want to traumatize his hole but he's going to need a good stretch in order to accommodate Chief Gutierrez." The orderly nodded in ascent to the Doctor and moved out of Cody's view. "Like hell you're putting anything in my ass!" Cody shouted at the Doctor. "I mean, anything else." He added, realizing that almost every part of his body had already been intimately probed. The Doctor did not reply, instead producing another penis gag, he allowed Cody to watch as he coated the business end of it in the Chief's cum using his fingertips. As he approached the Officer, Cody of course clamped his mouth shut and tried to turn his head away. To Cody's surprise, the Doctor didn't try to manhandle the stronger man's head he simply shifted the jockstrap up onto Cody's head and smeared a glob of the cum over his lips, getting a good bit of it under the nose. "Dude! Gross!" Cody shouted in spite of himself. But the damage was done. As soon as he inhaled the fresh semen his jaw slackened and his eyes grew distant. His mouth opened and his tongue reached out to lick the precious substance. The Doctor easily inserted the cum-covered gag into O'Connor's mouth and quickly had it locked in place behind his head. Officer O'Connor was now calmly suckling on the rubber cock in his mouth his resistance gone. Smiling, the Doctor went ahead and pulled the dirty jockstrap off his head, its purpose served. With the patient made compliant, the medical assistant got between O'Connor's legs and aimed the slickened tip of the buttplug at his hole. He began to work it in steadily, having to use some amount of force to overcome O'Connor's muscular, tight ass even in the patient's dazed state where he could offer no active resistance. Eventually he managed to push the bulbous plug through Cody's tight little cop hole and both men observed his body shudder as it settled into place. The medical assistant then moved over to the pump apparatus and began decanting the milk that was still being pumped out of Chief Gutierrez's swollen pecs into what looked like an IV bag. The Doctor disappeared for a moment but returned with a sealed plastic bag. Ripping it open revealed a length of clear tubing with a connector at one end. He started to feed the tube into Cody's nostril which brought him out of his stupor. He quickly started to struggle again and the Doctor was forced to restrain his head while trying to calm him down. "Settle down, Officer. This tube is going to allow us to feed you. You want to grow big and strong for the Chief and me, don't you?" He coaxed, patting Cody's blonde hair down with one hand while he continued to hold his head in place with his other arm. After a moment O'Connor did settle, allowing the Doctor to finish pushing the tube down, taping the trailing end on O'Connor's face and inflating the tip with a syringe to hold it in his stomach. "Good beef!" The Doctor praised Cody, patting him on the hair again. The Doctor accepted the bag of Chief Gutierrez's pec output with a nod to his assistant and attached it to Cody's NG tube. The restrained officer began to groan softly into his gag as the warm fluid hit his stomach, suckling harder on the rubber cock lodged in his mouth. But the ethically suspect medical duo was far from done, retrieving multiple similar bags from a nearby refrigerator, each one labeled "Gutierrez, P." in black sharpie. As each bag was emptied the next one was hooked up, a relentless flow of the substance forced into Cody O'Connor's now straining gut. For his part, Officer O'Connor was quite out of if from the first moments of the feeding. He'd shut his eyes against the onslaught of powerful feelings that surged throughout his body. It felt to him like every part of him was being squeezed and compressed but at the same time he felt himself grow heavier, sinking further into the bed. His nerves seemed to be playing tricks, lighting up random parts of his anatomy with streaks of electric pain and hot pleasure with no predictable pattern. He felt hot, sweaty, helpless, and out of control. Alternately pulling hard against his restraints in a mad effort to break free and passively laying back in helpless ecstasy. With his feeding of bull milk complete, the Doctor proceeded to deliver a series of injections to Officer O'Connor's struggling form. The potent chemicals were delivered to each muscle group, with an extra large dose going into each of his pecs. Compared to the sensations the young cop was already being inundated with, the thin needle pricks themselves went unnoticed. The Doctor carefully wiped each site before and after, delivering the injections quickly but with practiced professional grace. As each muscle group was injected Cody was feeling pain in that area, followed by a sense of tightness and strain as the muscles involuntarily flexed. The drugs activated receptors throughout O'Connor's body allowing the hormone-rich milk to achieve its desired effects. Though he wasn't aware of it himself, the Doctor and orderly watched as O'Connor's body underwent its transformation from man to muscle cow. His pecs inflated to immense proportions, once a problem area for the young body builder, his pecs pushed out into a thick meaty shelf protruding so far from his chest that his nipples were forced downwards. His traps, delts, and neck muscles bulked out to give O'Connor the classic look of an over muscled beast of a man who struggles to turn his head. His arms and legs also swelled impressively, although Cody O'Connor had never been one to skip leg day, he would truly be walking on tree trunks now. The Doctor had of course injected his glutes, and these swelled too, pushing O'Connor's pelvis upwards as his butt grew to look almost as if he were smuggling a pair of basketballs behind him. His lats had been injected last, and finally these began to grow too, pushing his arms away from his body, Cody would never again be able to comfortably lay his arms at his sides with his massive back muscles forcing his arms out. O'Connor's swollen gut was finally near deflating to normal as the bull milk did its work, but it was not quite finished. O'Connor's body seemed to ripple as his metabolism processed the last of its fuel, distributing a healthy layer of fat evenly across his body. His ripped abdominals became noticeably obscured, and the veiny, tissue-paper look prized by competitive bodybuilders faded. Cody O'Connor now looked more like an out of season lifter, or a muscle bear, but this was all to plan as a healthy body composition would be needed for his milk production. Seemingly the only untouched part of his body was his little cock, finally relaxed and deflated to a flaccid state, and ridiculously dwarfed by his new proportions. "You're not going to leave that little thing there, it looks absurd." The orderly remarked to the Doctor casually, gesturing to Cody's penis. "Of course you're quite correct, I have to do something about this, if only for aesthetic reasons." The Doctor mused. He procured the smallest chastity device available from a drawer and gently pulled Cody's genitals through its ring, making sure the piss slit lined up with the opening to the tiny protective nub that fully enclosed the head of his penis before locking it into place. "That will do." The Doctor remarked with a satisfied grin before adding to his assistant "He'll be cumming buckets once he's able to take Gutierrez's cock, and he'll always have the weekly milking. I'm not a monster, you know?" "You're a regular humanitarian, Doctor." was the amused reply. With that they turned their attention back to Chief Gutierrez whose angry, engorged nipples had given up their last squirts of precious bull milk. By the time they got the pump turned off, the cylinders pulled off his tits, and the gag out of his mouth he had settled down a bit too. He declined assistance getting down from the milking rack once they had unlocked him, feeling strong enough to stand on his own. His only concern was Officer O'Connor. "How is he? Did it go OK? God, he looks amazing." Chief Gutierrez's breath caught in his throat. He absentmindedly brushed his hand across his chest as he gazed down at O'Connor's body, wincing when he accidentally grazed one of his very sensitive nipples. "Fine, he's fine, everything went as expected." The Doctor assured him. "He's sleeping right now. In fact, I think we'll give the two of you some privacy. Explanations will be taken better coming from you, and you definitely should be here when he wakes up." The Doctor and his assistant quietly withdrew from the room leaving Chief Gutierrez standing over his officer. Gutierrez allowed himself a sigh as he traced a hand over the incredible chest of the young cop, his fingers combing through curly light hair. * * * * * Cody O'Connor awoke, opening his eyes to the dim light that was annoying him. He was lying on his side, his body felt heavy, but pumped. Like he'd just had the best workout of his life without being tired- just sore. He was still in the Doctor's office, and then it all started to come back to him at once. He meant to leap up from the bed but a powerful, thickly muscled brown-haired arm at once came across his body keeping him down, then pulled him into a backwards embrace. "Hey, Cody" "Chief..." Even if he'd not recognized the Chief's voice, his scent was unmistakable and it was all around him. The Chief's lips brushed the back of Cody's neck. His mind raced and his pulse quickened. More aware now, he could feel the Chief's naked body pressed against his own equally naked backside. He thought he should be upset yet he was anything but. He wanted this physical connection so much it actually hurt. He snuggled his backside against Chief harder and reached his hand back, boldly putting it right on Chief's asscheek. "Do you wanna see how you look?" Gutierrez asked, kissing Cody one more time on the back of the neck, firmly. Without waiting for an answer he rolled off the bed onto his feet and stood up, extending a hand to O'Connor. "Yeah, I guess I do. I sure feel different, heavier. Fuck me, look at my arms." Cody sat up and started to appraise himself, looking down at his arms. But as he started to scootch off the bed he let out a yelp, his body jumped. "Careful, you've still got a plug in your ass just like me. Sitting down is... interesting." The Chief grinned and turned his backside to O'Connor, displaying the base of his buttplug which was firmly embedded between his muscular cheeks but large enough to be visible nevertheless. "We should really talk about all this. I know you must be kind of freaked. But before you lose it on me, I want you to see yourself in this mirror." Gutierrez gestured at the far wall, before again offering a hand to O'Connor. This time Cody took the offered hand, letting Chief help him stand and lead him to the mirror. Taking in the full sight of himself, Cody was at a total loss for words. All he could do for a minute was flex, observing his newly muscled reflection. Cody admired his arms and shoulders, he couldn't resist popping a double bi, and after that he had to do a lat spread. His arms didn't want to touch his sides anymore without effort and that realization made him so hot that his cock tried to flex, which is when he noticed his chastity cage. "What the hell, Chief? You get a horse dick but I'm stuck with a nub, and you locked it up too?" Cody demanded. Wordlessly, Gutierrez came up behind Cody, using his height to his advantage. Gently taking both hands in his, he brought their hands together on Cody's stomach and pulled him into him, leaning his head down to Cody's ear. He felt Cody's body shiver at the connection. "It's a bull dick, son." He whispered jokingly, and playfully nipped Cody's earlobe. His tactic worked, he felt Cody melt into his embrace laughing in spite of his previous gravity. Holding him close, Gutierrez began laying everything out as he understood it. * * * * * "So we're man cows? I mean, You're a man bull and I'm a man cow? Your man cow, in particular?" Was Cody's first question, after listening to Gutierrez explain. "You are mine, Cody. I'm sorry if you didn't want this before, but I know you do now. The procedure you underwent bonded us. What you're feeling, well, I want you to know that I feel it too. It's a little different. More possessive, dominant, really. But just as strong. I want you close to me all the time and... I want to be inside you, bad." Gutierrez squeezed Cody tight for emphasis. "I'm surprised I'm OK with that." Cody sighed. "I'm more than OK with that. I guess... I'm gay then?" Gutierrez chuckled. "Cody, you were always pretty gay. I think you were just too into yourself to realize it. I don't blame you, I was really into you too." "Past tense?" Cody teased back. "And present tense, Officer O'Connor." Gutierrez tweaked Cody's nipple playfully, eliciting a moan and causing the younger man to grind back into him. "So when do I, you know..." Cody started. "Start making milk? Soon. Right away. You'll need to get milked next week. It's brutal if you try to skip it. We don't make as much as a pregnant lady though, so don't worry about that." Gutierrez finished Cody's thought. "And this Doctor, he's not gonna blackmail us or imprison us or." Cody started to ask with agitation. Gutierrez interrupted. "Keep us chained up in his basement while he milks us into mindless beasts?" "Well Jesus, when you put it like that now I am a little worried." Gutierrez laughed. "No, it's not like that. And he's not like that. He really is brilliant, perverted, but brilliant. He stole this formula from people who do exactly the kind of thing you're worried about. They do keep slaves. They kidnap young men. They're the bad guys." "So we're the good man cows?" Cody's amused question was begging for elaboration. "That's why he came to us. Made me an offer. Wants to turn the whole precinct. He's going to produce his own man cow derived steroids and we're going to undercut the slavers and use it to draw them out. He altered their formula. It doesn't make mindless slaves anymore. But it requires the subjects to be paired, partnered, really." "And this formula says each pair only gets one cock between them? Come on." Cody was skeptical. "Not exactly, but the bonding does produce a dominant and submissive man cow. The rest is, well, the Doctor has his kinks. He believes in sharply delineated roles. And Cody, you weren't exactly gifted in that department." Gutierrez leaned in and kissed Cody on the cheek. "I'm older, taller, and I have a bigger cock- even before it was enlarged. I was always gonna be your bull." "So is that why Kowalski is being a dick?" Cody laughed. "Cause he doesn't have one!" Gutierrez roared with laughter. "Kowalski was always a dick, I think he's actually happier now that he gets to ride Thompson's every night." Gutierrez let go of Cody. "Come on, Cody. Lets get you a uniform that fits you out of the locker and get out of here. We've been ordering them big and keeping them here, because we're gonna need em." * * * * * The Doctor watched the two cops pull out of his intentionally non-descript clinic parking lot and paused for a moment before turning to his assistant. "That's the third successful treatment pair. It's working." "Did you think it wasn't going to? That's a hell of a risk." The younger man responded. "No, no... I knew the man cow serum worked. But I wasn't sure if the subjects would bond successfully, if they would be..." He trailed off. "Happy. With each other." "It's critical. That's the control element. The other people who have made use of this formula have had to resort to the utmost brutality to keep their drug schemes from unraveling. Any man cow could theoretically break off and make his own steroids. So they've resorted to lobotomizing their cows, or worse." The Doctor shuddered from the weight of memory. "So now that we're totally sure it works, all of it..." The assistant prompted. "Yeah. I mean, yes. I still want this. Do you, Ron?" The Doctor turned, looking straight into the eyes of his young partner. "Yes. This whole thing is crazy but, it's hot. I've never been this sure of anything. And after watching six men do this, it's our turn, babe." He leaned in and kissed the Doctor on his lips. "I guess the only thing left is to decide which one of us gets to be the dom, for good." "Flip you for it?" "Actually I think we should have a dick measuring contest." "Hey, that's not fair!" Cried Ron. "Life isn't fair, boy. Now whip it out for me."
  25. Musclepete

    Muscle growth army pt1

    Hello everyone, This is my first time writing a muscle growth story, feel free to give any feedback in the comments, expect hot sex, transformations and lots of pics of hot morphed guys. I walked into the large army warehouse with the rest of my squad. We were new recruits, none of us really knew what we had signed up for but we were told something about "muscle growth, becoming the most alpha men we could possibly imagine, and living in ecstasy during the process." Furthermore, this counted as joining the American army, so we would be well taken care of during and after our service. me and the rest of the group of boys were lead to a smaller room with medical equipment, the doctor there took our measurements. I weighed 175 pounds and was about 5 foot 6 inches. My erect cock was about 6 inches as well. Overall I was quite average when compared to everyone else in my group. What I looked liked at the end of the checkup After the checkup my group and i were escorted to another room, This one was in the actual army facility. 3 large muscular men walked out of door near the back of the room. Each holding a box of syringes in their large muscular arms. My cock began to get erect at the site of them. Their huge pecs could barely be contained in their shirts and their plump, protruding nipples just made my hard on even harder. Not to mention the large bulges that they each sported. The largest of the 3 men began speaking. "hello everyone I am sergeant Taylor and this is Jack" he gestured to one of the other men "This is Kuba" he gestured to the other. "we are here to guide you through your muscle growth journey. here you will grow your body past your wildest dreams. However there are a few things you should know before starting, first is that the process will make you homosexual, you will crave having sex with other men like nothing else. Thoughts of men will consume your head, and you will be horny for men effectively all the time" I smiled, I was already gay so I did not mind. "second, is that beginning this process will turn you into a muscle sex god. You will not be able to go back to the way you were before. If either of these two things bother you, please leave now" a few seconds passed, nobody from the group left. "perfect" boomed sergeant Taylor "now that everyone is on board, please everyone, undress. Jack, Kuba, administer the shots" I took my clothes completely off to reveal my erect cock. I noticed that I was not the only one in this situation however. Seems like most of the other boys had been extremely turned on by Taylor, Jack and Kuba. Jack grabbed my ass and injected me with whatever was in the syringe he was holding. It felt amazing, like warmth rushing throughout my body making me harder and hornier than I was already. My cock flexed and precum began pouring out, it felt so good and I could not help but moan and begin jerking off. the injection had the same effect on the other boys and they all began to jerk off. Taylor boomed "Jack, kuba, give these boys a show" the two muscle men ripped out of their clothes and began flexing their giant muscles. Jack^ Kuba^ Their godly physiques turned everyone on so much. drool began forming in your mouth and all you could do was jerk off at the sight of the two posing muscle gods. Kuba approached you and pressed his godly body onto you. you kissed and licked every inch of his body, taking in his musk made you harder that you thought you could have ever been. I was so close to cumming but I kept edging because I wanted to keep worshipping his body. Kuba lifted his armpit, allowing me to take a large wiff of his heavenly manly musk. That was the tipping point. I came, the orgasam was so intense that I dropped to my knees and cum shot out of my cock and onto Kuba's large muscular legs. he stepped away and smiled, see you around he whispered. Taylor spoke again " soon you will feel very sleepy but before you all pass out, I should explain how this is going to work. The muscle growth syrum we just injected you boys with only works if you feed your body with the cum of other men who have taken the shot. larger men produce more cum that is also more potent and the most effective way to consume loads is through your ass. Getting boys to cum inside of you will make you grow like youve never dreamed of. As you grow you will produce more of your own cum and at a certain size, just having sex will cause your growth hormones to kick in, causing you to grow. Some of the very big guys spend all day having sex and lifting weights, these very same men will sometimes leak cum from their nipples, This is the most potent form of cum and swallowing it will lead to some massive gains. That is all I have to say, now go enjoy your time, have sex and become a muscle god." With the last few words I drifted off, excited to begin my journey.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..